The security breach at the Mnet recording studio had been minor — a sasaeng who'd slipped past the first cordon, made it as far as the green room hallway before security tackled him — but management wasn't taking chances. Not with NewJeans. Not when every comeback meant another tier of fame, another layer of threat.
That's where Y/N came in.
He stood six-foot-four with shoulders that filled doorframes and hands that could wrap around a basketball with fingers to spare. The suit was custom, black, cut to accommodate the thickness of his chest, the width of his back. His skin was deep brown, close-shaved head, a jaw that looked carved from something harder than bone. When he walked into a room, conversations didn't stop — they hushed. People felt him before they saw him.
The girls had been briefed: Y/N, former special operations, private security contractor, nine years of experience. He'd be on the overnight rotation, dormitory security, 10 PM to 6 AM. His presence was non-negotiable.
He took his position in the living room of the dorm — a sprawling seventh-floor apartment in Gangnam with floor-to-ceiling windows overlooking the Han River. The rest of the security detail worked rotations outside, but he was the static presence. The last line.
Hanni and Haerin had gone to bed by eleven. Danielle and Hyein followed by midnight, leaving only the glow of the city through the glass and the occasional creak of the building settling.
And Minji.
She came out of her bedroom at 1:47 AM wearing silk pajamas — a pale lavender camisole and shorts that rode high on her thighs. Her hair was down, dark and straight, falling past her shoulders. She was twenty-two, the leader of the biggest girl group in Asia, and she moved like she knew exactly what every line of her body did to a room.
"You're still here," she said, padding barefoot into the kitchen. Her voice was soft, casual, like she'd just noticed him. She let out a small sigh as she opened the refrigerator, the sound deliberate, theatrical.
"I'm always here," Y/N said from his position by the window. His voice was low, a bass rumble that seemed to vibrate through the floor. "That's the point."
She opened the refrigerator, bent over to look inside. The shorts rode up. The curve of her ass pressed against the silk, and she took her time straightening, a bottle of water in her hand. She twisted the cap off slowly, let the cold plastic touch her lips.
"I couldn't sleep," she said, twisting the cap. "Too much energy."
"Then you should rest."
"I don't want to rest." She walked toward him, stopping a few feet away. Close enough that he could smell her — coconut and shea butter, clean skin, something floral underneath. "What do you do all night, just stand here?"
"Watch."
"Watch what?"
He turned his head, looked down at her. His eyes were dark, unreadable. "Everything."
Minji felt something curl in her stomach. A heat that had nothing to do with the temperature of the apartment. Her boyfriend of two years — a producer at ADOR, soft-handed and careful, always asking permission — hadn't looked at her like that in months. Hadn't looked at her like she was something to be taken.
"What do you see?" she asked, her voice thinner than she wanted.
Y/N didn't answer. He just watched her, his gaze traveling from her eyes to her mouth to the line of her throat, slow and deliberate. She felt it like a touch.
"You should go back to bed," he said finally.
"Or what?"
A pause. His jaw tightened.
"Or nothing. I'm not here to tell you what to do. I'm here to keep you safe."
Minji wet her lips. "And what if I don't want to be safe?"
The words hung between them. She saw something flicker in those dark eyes — interest, hunger, control held in check.
"Go to bed, Minji."
It was the first time he'd said her name. Just her name, no honorific, no formality. Like she was anyone. Like she was his.
She went.
But she didn't sleep. She lay in her bed, thighs pressed together, thinking about the way his voice dropped when he said her name. Thinking about those hands. Thinking about what they could do. She pressed her palm between her legs and sighed into the darkness, imagining those thick fingers instead of her own.
A week passed. Minji found excuses.
Late-night water runs. Forgotten phone chargers. A glass of wine she nursed for an hour while sitting on the living room couch, wearing less and less each night. She'd sigh loudly when she stretched, let the sounds carry across the room.
He never approached. Never initiated. But his eyes tracked her — she felt them like a brand. When she bent to pick up a dropped earring, when she stretched in the kitchen with her arms above her head, when she crossed and uncrossed her legs on the couch, the silk of her shorts doing nothing to hide the shape of her thighs.
He was a statue. Patient. Waiting.
On the eighth night, she came out wearing nothing but an oversized t-shirt. No shorts. No bra. The shirt fell to mid-thigh, and the nipples of her medium breasts pressed against the thin cotton. She'd put on lip gloss and a touch of perfume. She'd brushed her hair until it shone.
She walked straight to him.
"I want to know," she said, stopping inches away. Close enough that she had to tilt her head back to meet his eyes. "What you think about. When you watch me."
Y/N looked down at her. His hands were clasped behind his back — military posture, controlled. "You don't want to know that."
"Yes, I do."
"It's not appropriate."
"I don't care about appropriate." Her voice cracked. "I have a boyfriend who touches me like I'm made of glass. Who asks if it's okay before he kisses me. Who finishes in thirty seconds and rolls over and goes to sleep." She was shaking now, the words spilling out. "I don't want gentle. I want—"
She stopped. Couldn't say it.
"What do you want, Minji?"
"Someone to take what they want from me."
The silence stretched. She could hear her own heartbeat. She heard his breathing — slow, controlled, measured.
Then Y/N moved.
His hand came up, caught her chin between his thumb and forefinger. His grip was iron. He tilted her face up, made her look at him.
"You don't know what you're asking for."
"Then show me."
He studied her for a long moment. His thumb traced across her lower lip, pressing just enough to part her mouth.
"If we do this," he said, his voice a low growl, "we do it my way. You don't tell anyone. You don't say no. And when I'm done with you, you crawl back to that boyfriend and pretend nothing happened. You understand?"
"Yes."
"Say it."
"I understand."
"Good girl."
The praise hit her like a shock. Her knees went weak. A soft sigh escaped her lips — the sound of surrender.
He released her chin, stepped back. "Your room. Now. Lock the door behind us."
She led him down the hall, heart hammering. Her bedroom was dark, lit only by the city glow through the curtains. She heard the door click shut, heard the lock turn.
Then she heard his belt unbuckle. The sound of metal sliding through leather. She sucked in a breath.
"Turn around."
She faced him. He stood between her and the door, a shadow against the dim light. His jacket was off. The white dress shirt stretched across his chest, the top two buttons undone. His forearms were thick, veins visible.
"Take off the shirt."
Her fingers fumbled at the hem. She pulled it over her head, stood naked in front of him.
He looked at her. Took his time. His eyes moved from her breasts — medium, full, nipples hard — down the flat plane of her stomach to the dark patch between her thighs.
"On your knees."
She dropped.
The hardwood was cold against her knees. She looked up at him, waiting. Her breath came in shallow pants.
He unbuttoned his pants, pushed them down. His boxer briefs strained against the length of him — a thick, heavy bulge that made her mouth go dry. She could see the outline of his cock pressed against the fabric, the sheer size of it making her thighs clench.
He hooked his thumbs into the waistband and pushed his briefs down.
His cock sprang free, and she gasped.
It was massive. Twenty centimeters, dark as the rest of him, thick as her wrist. The head was broad and flared, already slick with precum that glistened in the dim light. A thick vein ran along the underside, pulsing. It stood heavy and hard, pointing toward her face like a weapon, like a threat.
"Haaah..." The sigh escaped her before she could stop it. A sound of pure awe.
"You like what you see?"
"Yes," she whispered. "God, yes."
"Open your mouth."
She did. Her jaw dropped, her tongue extended slightly, waiting.
He stepped closer, took himself in his hand, and slapped his cock against her cheek.
The impact was sharp, wet. The thick shaft connected with her skin, leaving a trail of precum across her cheekbone. She moaned.
"That's what you wanted, isn't it? A man who treats you like a hole."
He slapped her other cheek with it, the sound cracking through the quiet room. Her head turned with the impact. She moaned again, louder this time.
"Say it."
"Yes," she breathed.
"Yes what?"
"Yes, sir."
"Good fucking girl."
He drew his arm back and slapped her face with his cock again — harder this time, the thick shaft landing across her lips and nose. The impact stung, and she felt her eyes water, but between her legs, her pussy clenched around nothing.
"Look at you," he said, his voice a low growl. "Getting wet from getting your face slapped with a cock."
He did it again. And again. Each slap landed across her cheeks, her lips, her chin. He used the full length of his shaft, from the thick base to the flared head, smearing precum across her face until her skin glistened.
"You love this, don't you?"
"Yes," she sobbed. "Yes, sir, I love it."
"Tell me what you love."
"Your cock. Slapping my face with your cock. Making me your — your whore."
"Whose whore?"
"Yours. Y/N's whore."
He grabbed a fistful of her hair and yanked her head back. Her face was tilted up toward the ceiling, her throat exposed. Her cheeks were wet with tears and precum.
"Open wider."
She dropped her jaw as far as it would go. He guided the head of his cock to her lips, pushed past them. The taste hit her tongue — salt and musk, male, overwhelming. He didn't wait for her to adjust. He thrust forward, filling her mouth in one smooth motion.
She gagged. Her hands flew up to his thighs, but she didn't push. She held on, fingers digging into the muscle as his cock slid deeper, stretching her throat, cutting off her air.
"That's it," he grunted. "Take it. Take all of it."
He pulled back, let her breathe for half a second, then thrust again, deeper this time. The head of his cock hit the back of her throat, and she felt her eyes water, drool spilling from the corners of her stretched lips.
"Look at you. Minji the idol, drooling on her knees for a cock. What would your fans think?"
She couldn't answer. Couldn't do anything but take it, her throat convulsing around his length as he fucked her face in steady, brutal strokes. The drool ran down her chin, dripped onto her breasts. The sounds she made — guttural, animal, wet — filled the room.
"Your boyfriend ever fuck your throat like this?" He pulled out, let her gasp for air. His cock was slick with her saliva, glistening in the dim light. "Answer me."
"No," she choked, coughing. "He never—"
"No. He doesn't know what to do with a woman like you." He grabbed her hair, twisted his fist in the dark strands, and yanked her head back. "You need a real man. A man who isn't afraid to hurt you."
"Yes," she whimpered. "Please."
"Please what?"
"Please fuck my throat."
He didn't give her time to prepare. He grabbed the base of his cock and shoved it back into her mouth, but this time he kept going — past her throat, past the point where she'd ever taken anything before. The sheer size of him stretched her esophagus wide, the thick shaft forcing its way deeper than she thought possible. Her eyes flew open, tears spilling down her cheeks before she even understood she was crying.
"Take it," he growled, his voice a low rumble above her. "Take every fucking inch."
She tried. Her throat rebelled against the intrusion, convulsing around the massive length buried inside her. His cock was too thick, too long, and her throat wasn't built for something this size. She gagged violently, her hands flying up to his thighs, nails digging into his skin as her body fought to reject him. But he held her there, one hand fisted in her hair, keeping her locked in place. The tears came faster now, streaming down her face, mixing with the drool that poured from the corners of her stretched lips. "Haaaah... nngh... please..." The sounds were barely human, muffled by the flesh filling her throat.
"You're crying," he said, and there was dark satisfaction in his voice. "Crying because my cock is too big for your little throat. Look at you — Minji, the perfect idol, crying on her knees because she can't handle a real man's size." She nodded frantically, tears and saliva coating her chin, her nose pressed against his pelvis. She couldn't breathe. Couldn't think. All she could do was feel — the stretch, the burn, the overwhelming fullness of having his entire twenty-centimeter length buried in her throat. "But you're going to take it anyway, aren't you?" Another desperate nod. More tears. "That's my girl."
He held her there for fifteen more seconds, letting her struggle, letting her cry, letting her feel every pulsing millimeter of his cock in her throat. Her lungs burned. Her vision blurred. And still he kept her there, buried to the hilt, until she was completely broken. Then he pulled out slowly, letting her feel every ridge, every vein on the way out. She collapsed forward, gasping, coughing, tears and drool and snot covering her face. Her throat burned. Her jaw ached. And between her legs, her pussy was soaking. He grabbed her chin, forced her to look up at him. "Good girl. You took all of it. I knew you could."
He shoved his cock back into her mouth, deeper than before. Her nose pressed against his pelvis, his balls against her chin. She couldn't breathe. Couldn't think. Her throat stretched around him, and she heard herself making sounds she'd never made before — desperate, pleading sounds — as he held her there, buried to the hilt.
He stayed. Let her struggle. Let her lungs burn. Her hands beat weakly against his thighs.
Then he pulled out, and she collapsed forward, coughing, gasping, strings of saliva connecting her lips to his cock.
"On the bed. Face down."
She crawled to the bed, climbed on, settled on her stomach. She heard him moving behind her, felt the mattress dip with his weight. His hands found her hips, pulled her up onto her knees. Her ass was in the air, her pussy exposed, dripping.
"Pretty pussy," he muttered. He ran a finger through her folds, and she bucked at the contact. She was soaking — her slick coated his finger, glistened in the dim light. "So wet for me. You've been waiting for this, haven't you?"
"All week," she admitted. "Every night. I couldn't — I kept thinking about you. About your hands. About—"
"About my cock."
"Yes. Fuck, yes."
"All week." He pushed two fingers into her without warning, and she cried out, her back arching. "Should have taken you the first night. Bent you over that counter and filled you up."
"Yes," she sobbed. "Yes, please, I need—"
"Need what?"
"Your cock. Please, sir, I need your cock inside me."
He pulled his fingers out and replaced them with the head of his cock. He didn't push in. He just pressed, the broad head stretching her entrance, teasing her. She could feel how wide he was, how much he was going to stretch her.
"Beg."
"Please. Please, sir, fuck me. I need your cock inside my pussy. I need you to fill me up. I need—"
He thrust forward in one brutal motion, burying himself to the hilt.
She screamed.
The stretch was incredible — a burning fullness that pushed at the walls of her pussy, spreading her wider than she'd ever been. She felt him in her stomach, an impossible pressure that made her gasp and moan and claw at the sheets. Her eyes rolled back.
"Fuck," he growled. "Tight little thing. Squeezing me already."
"Haaaah... fuck... oh fuck..." The sighs poured out of her, breathy and broken.
He didn't give her time to adjust. He started moving, long deep strokes that pulled almost all the way out before slamming back in. Each thrust pushed her forward on the bed, her breasts swinging, her moans turning into wordless cries.
He reached under her, grabbed her throat, and pulled her up against his chest. The change in angle made his cock reach deeper, and she felt the head press against something inside her that made stars burst behind her eyes.
"That's your spot, isn't it?" He tightened his grip on her throat, cutting off her air. "Right there."
She couldn't answer. Couldn't breathe. She just nodded frantically as he fucked into that spot over and over, his hips slapping against her ass, the sound wet and obscene.
He released her throat, shoved her back down onto the bed. His hand came down on her ass — a hard, open-palmed slap that echoed through the room. The sting radiated through her flesh, and she moaned into the pillow.
"Count."
"One."
Slap. Her ass cheek jiggled from the impact.
"Two."
Slap.
"Three."
He spanked her rhythmically, alternating cheeks, the impacts landing sharp and precise. Her ass burned. Her pussy clenched around him. She was counting through moans, losing track, starting over.
"Please," she begged. "Harder."
He obliged. His hand came down harder, faster, turning her ass crimson. She was crying now, tears streaming down her face, but she'd never felt more alive. Each slap sent a jolt of pleasure straight to her clit.
"Such a dirty slut," he said, his voice a growl against her ear. "Getting off on being treated like garbage."
"Yes," she sobbed. "I'm your dirty slut. I'm your—your whore. Please don't stop."
He grabbed her hips and fucked her harder, his pace punishing. The bedframe slammed against the wall. She buried her face in the pillow to muffle her screams, but she could still hear the sounds — the wet slap of his cock driving into her, his grunts, her own desperate pleas.
"I'm going to fill this pussy," he said. "I'm going to pump you so full of my cum it drips out of you for a week."
"Please. Please, I want it."
"Too bad." He pulled out abruptly, and she whimpered at the sudden emptiness. "Turn over."
She rolled onto her back. He grabbed her ankles and pulled her to the edge of the bed, spreading her legs wide. Her pussy was swollen, glistening, the lips parted and pink from the abuse. Her slick ran down her thighs.
He climbed over her, positioned himself between her thighs, and drove back in.
This angle was different — deeper, more intense. He leaned forward, his weight pressing her into the mattress, and wrapped his hand around her throat.
"Look at me."
She met his eyes. The dark expanse of him filled her vision — broad shoulders blocking the light, sweat glistening on his skin. She could feel his heartbeat through his palm on her neck.
"You're mine," he said. "When I want you, you come. When I tell you to open, you open. When I tell you to cum—"
He thrust hard, grinding against her clit.
"—you cum."
"Yes," she breathed.
His hand moved from her throat to her stomach. He pressed down, his palm flat against her lower belly.
"Feel that?"
She did. She felt the hard ridge of his cock through the wall of her stomach, a visible bulge that moved with each thrust. The sight of it — the proof of how deep he was inside her — made her moan. Her hand flew down to touch it, to feel the shape of him through her own skin.
"That's me. Right there. You feel how deep I am?"
"Yes. Yes, I feel you."
"Good." He pressed harder, pushing against his own cock through her body. "I want you to remember this. Remember what it feels like to have a real man inside you."
"Fuck... haaaaaah..." The sigh was long and ragged. "I'll never forget. Never."
He fucked her slowly now, each thrust deliberate, grinding against her cervix. The bulge in her stomach moved with him, and she watched it, transfixed, her hands gripping his forearms. She could see the outline of his cock sliding in and out of her body, a constant visible reminder of how completely he owned her.
"Touch yourself."
Her hand moved between her legs. Her clit was swollen, sensitive, and the moment her fingers made contact, she gasped. She circled it frantically, already so close.
"Cum for me."
She didn't need to be told twice. The orgasm crashed through her, her body convulsing, her pussy clenching around him in waves. She cried out his name, the sound torn from her throat. He kept fucking her through it, driving deeper, harder, chasing his own release.
"I'm going to cum in your mouth," he said. "Open."
He pulled out, his cock slick and glistening with her juices. He moved up her body, straddled her chest, and pressed the head against her lips. She tasted herself on him — her slick, her cum, the salt of his skin.
"Open wide."
She parted her lips. He pushed past them, and she tasted everything. He thrust into her mouth, fucking her face as his hips jerked, his breathing ragged.
"Cum for me, sir," she said as best she could around his cock.
He groaned, a deep animal sound, and she felt his release hit the back of her throat — thick and hot, pulsing in waves. She swallowed, took every drop, her tongue working his shaft as he emptied himself into her mouth. His cum coated her throat, and she swallowed again and again.
When he pulled out, she kept her mouth open, showing him she'd swallowed it all. A string of cum connected her lower lip to the head of his cock.
"Good girl."
She smiled, drowsy and content. He moved off the bed, found her discarded shirt, and tossed it at her.
Over the next three weeks, Minji learned what it meant to belong to someone.
They met every night. Sometimes in her room. Sometimes in the storage closet off the practice studio. Once, in the back of his blacked-out SUV, parked in an underground lot while cameras swept the floors above.
He taught her things she'd never known about her own body. How much she could take. How much she could beg for.
She learned to kneel without being told. To keep her eyes down unless he commanded otherwise. To present herself — spread, exposed, ready — the moment he walked through the door.
He tied her wrists to the headboard with silk scarves. Bound her ankles to the footboard, spread so wide her hips ached. Blindfolded her with a strip of black satin, leaving her in darkness, vulnerable, every nerve alive and waiting.
"You don't know what I'm going to do," he said, his voice coming from somewhere to her left. "You don't know if I'm going to fuck you or hurt you or leave you here."
"Please," she said, her voice small. She could hear her own heartbeat in the darkness.
"Please what?"
"Please do something. Anything. I can't — I hate not knowing."
"I am. I'm making you wait."
She heard his footsteps circle the bed. The creak of the floorboards told her where he was. She felt the breeze when he moved past. Smelled his skin — cedar and musk and something darker. Her breath came faster.
When he finally touched her, her whole body jerked. His hand on her thigh, callused and warm, sliding up to her hip. She gasped.
"You've been thinking about this all day, haven't you?"
"Yes."
"Thinking about my cock."
"Yes."
"Thinking about me filling your throat. Your pussy. Making you cum until you can't move."
"God, yes."
His hand cupped her pussy, his fingers sliding through her slick folds. "You're soaked. Just from my voice."
"Because I know what you can do to me. Haaaaah... I know what you're going to—"
"You know what I'm going to do tonight?"
"No," she gasped.
"I'm going to make you forget your own name. I'm going to fuck you until the only word you remember is mine."
He pulled his fingers out, and she heard the sound of his belt unbuckling, his pants dropping. Then the head of his cock pressed against her lips, and she opened for him without being told.
"Good girl. You're learning."
He fucked her mouth while she was still blindfolded, his hands gripping her hair, guiding her pace. She couldn't see how much she was drooling, but she felt it — the wetness running down her chin, pooling in the hollow of her throat. She tasted herself on him, tasted the precum leaking from the head.
When he came, it was down her throat, and she swallowed every drop. Then he untied her, flipped her onto her stomach, and fucked her until she screamed his name into the pillow.
Those first weeks were a blur of pleasure and pain. He introduced her to things she'd only read about in dark corners of the internet. He made her say degrading things and found that they made her wetter. He spanked her until she couldn't sit comfortably during recording sessions, and she loved the secret ache.
One night, he didn't fuck her immediately. He laid her out on the bed, spread her legs wide, and knelt between them. The air was cool against her wet skin, her pussy already glistening from anticipation.
"I want to watch you fall apart from my fingers first," he said, his voice low. "Before I put my cock in you. I want to see what your pussy does when I touch it just right."
"Yes, sir," she breathed, her thighs trembling.
He pushed two thick fingers into her pussy without warning, curling them upward immediately, searching. She gasped as he found the rough patch on her front wall — a spot that made electricity shoot through her entire body. Her back arched off the bed.
"Right there," he said, his voice full of dark satisfaction. "I felt that. Your pussy just clenched around my fingers."
"Haaaah... yes... right there..."
He worked his fingers in and out, pressing hard against that spot with each stroke, his palm grinding against her clit. The sounds were wet and obscene — her slick coating his hand, dripping down his wrist. Her hips bucked against his fingers, chasing the pressure.
"Please," she gasped. "Please, sir, I'm — I'm close —"
"I know you are. I can feel you tightening."
He curled his fingers harder, pressing deep into her g-spot with relentless precision. His thumb pressed down on her clit, circling it in time with his thrusts. She felt the pressure building — that strange dam about to burst, different from a normal orgasm, deeper and more terrifying.
"Let go," he commanded. "Squirt for me, Minji. Show me what my fingers can do to you."
She screamed as the pressure released. A hot stream shot from her pussy, soaking his hand, his forearm, the sheets beneath her. Her body convulsed as wave after wave poured out of her — not cum, but something else, something clear and hot that kept coming. Her pussy clenched around his fingers, milking them, as the fluid sprayed across his skin.
"Fuck, yes," he growled, watching the fluid cascade down his wrist. "Look at you. My fingers made you squirt. These two fingers right here." He curled them again, pressing into her g-spot, and another wave shot out of her. She sobbed, her legs shaking uncontrollably.
"Haaaah... please... I can't —"
"You can. One more."
He pressed harder, faster, his fingers a blur inside her. Her third orgasm hit before she was ready, another gush of fluid soaking the bed, dripping down her ass, pooling beneath her hips. She collapsed, trembling, her pussy still clenching around nothing, her thighs soaked.
He pulled his slick fingers out slowly, letting her watch the strings of fluid connect his skin to hers. Then he brought them to her mouth.
"Taste yourself."
She opened her lips and sucked his fingers clean, tasting her own sweetness mixed with his skin, her eyes never leaving his.
"That's my girl," he said, stroking her hair. "Now I'm going to fuck that sensitive little pussy until you forget your own name."
"Stand against the wall," he said one night. "Arms up. Palms flat."
She obeyed. The plaster was cool against her naked breasts. She heard him moving behind her.
"You've been a good slut tonight."
"Thank you, sir."
"I think you deserve a reward."
He grabbed her hips, positioned himself, and slid into her from behind. She moaned, pressing her forehead against the wall.
"But first — repeat after me."
"Anything."
"I am Y/N's personal whore."
"I am Y/N's personal whore."
"I exist to serve his cock."
"I exist to serve his cock."
"My pussy belongs to him."
"My pussy belongs to him." She was crying now, but she meant every word.
"Good girl."
He fucked her against the wall until she came, her legs shaking, her palms sliding down the plaster.
Minji's boyfriend called every night around eleven.
This had been true before Y/N. It remained true after. The phone would ring, and she'd answer, and they'd talk about his day, his work, his frustrations with the new girl group he was producing. He never asked about hers. Never noticed the rasp in her voice, the way she kept her answers short. The way she'd sigh when he talked about himself for too long.
Tonight, Y/N was behind her before the call connected.
She was on her knees on the bed, facing the wall, her phone propped against a pillow. The screen glowed with her boyfriend's face — soft features, tired eyes, the same sweater he'd worn in every call for a month. Behind her, Y/N's hands gripped her hips, his cock pressed against her wet entrance, the head sliding through her slick folds.
"Hey, baby," Minji said, and her voice was steady. The trick was keeping it steady.
"Hey. You look tired."
She was. But not for the reasons he thought. She felt the head of his cock pressing against her entrance, teasing, not pushing in yet. Just letting her feel the threat of it, the promise.
"Long practice," she managed. "The new choreography is killing me."
"I told you, you work too hard. You should rest."
Behind her, Y/N pushed in — just the head. She bit her lip, hard enough to taste blood. His cock stretched her slowly, inch by inch, and she had to concentrate on keeping her face neutral, her voice even.
"It's just — haaaah —" The sigh escaped before she could stop it. She covered quickly. "Just exhausting. The practices go so late."
"Are you okay? You sound out of breath."
"Fine. Just tired. Haaaaah..." Another sigh. She couldn't help it. Y/N was pushing deeper now, his thickness spreading her walls apart, and every inch made her want to moan.
"You keep sighing," her boyfriend said, his brow furrowing. "Are you sure nothing's wrong?"
"Nothing's wrong." Her voice pitched higher as Y/N buried himself to the hilt. She gripped the sheets, her knuckles white. "Just — haaaah — relaxing. Finally sitting down."
"Your mom asked about you," he said, thankfully changing the subject. "She wants to know if you're coming to the family dinner next week."
"Tell her... tell her I'll try." Y/N pulled back slightly, then forward, a slow deep stroke that pushed the air from her lungs. "I have — haaaah — schedules. I don't know if I can."
"Again? You missed the last three."
"I know. I'm — haaaah — sorry. I'll try harder."
Y/N started moving in earnest, his thrusts slow and deep, designed to push the air from her lungs without letting her cry out. Her mouth opened in a silent moan. She forced her eyes to stay on the screen, to keep her face neutral.
"Why do you keep sighing like that?" her boyfriend asked, his eyes narrowing. "You sound... I don't know. Distracted."
"Just — haaaah — tired, baby. Really tired. The practices are — ah — intense."
"It sounds like more than tired."
Y/N fucked harder, his hips slapping against her ass with wet, muffled impacts. The sound was obscene, and she knew — she knew — he could hear it through the phone if he was listening closely. A bead of sweat rolled down her temple.
"I'm fine," she said, and it came out as a gasp. "Just — haaaah — really hot in here. The AC is broken."
"You said that last time. Maybe you should see a doctor."
"Maybe. Haaaaah..."
The rhythm was punishing now. Y/N's cock drove into her g-spot with every thrust, and she felt her face starting to contort. Her eyes wanted to roll back. Her tongue wanted to loll out. The ahegao was coming, and she couldn't stop it.
"Minji? Your face looks weird. Are you okay?"
"Fine!" The word came out too sharp, too fast. She forced a smile, but her pupils were disappearing, rolling up into her skull. "Just — haaaah — stretching. You know how — haaaah — stiff I get after practice."
"I guess. You sure you're not sick? You look flushed."
"I'm — haaaah — I'm sure."
Her jaw went slack. Drool started to escape the corner of her mouth. She caught it with her tongue, but more followed. Her eyes rolled back until only the whites showed, her face a perfect mask of mind-breaking pleasure. She was barely holding on.
"I need to — haaaah — I have to go. Early call tomorrow."
"Already? We've only been talking for — what was that sound?"
"What sound?"
"That... wet sound. Like slapping."
Her heart stopped. "Nothing. Just — haaaah — the fan. Old fan. Haaaaah..."
"It sounded like —"
"I really have to go. I love you. Bye."
She ended the call before he could respond.
The moment the screen went black, she dropped the phone and screamed. Her face snapped into full ahegao — eyes rolled back, tongue lolling, drool running down her chin — as Y/N grabbed her by the hair and fucked her into the mattress.
"That was beautiful," he growled, yanking her head back. "Talking to your boyfriend with my cock in your pussy. All those sighs. Did he know? Did he fucking know?"
"No," she sobbed. "He didn't — he couldn't —"
"I think he did. I think he heard every wet slap. I think he knows his girlfriend is a slut for a thick black cock."
"Yes," she cried. "I'm a slut. I'm your slut."
"Say his name."
"Who?"
"The boyfriend. Say his name while I fuck you."
"J-Jungho," she choked out, her face still twisted in ahegao, drool pooling on the pillow.
"And whose pussy is this?"
"Yours. Fuck — yours, sir."
"Tell me who you belong to."
"You," she sobbed. "I belong to you, Y/N."
He pulled her up, wrapped his hand around her throat from behind, and fucked her harder, deeper. Her face was fully contorted now — ahegao, eyes rolled back until only the whites showed, tongue lolling out, drool running down her chin and dripping onto the sheets. She was a mess. She was beautiful.
"You're going to cum for me, and you're going to call my name while your boyfriend's picture watches."
"I—"
"Cum. Now."
The orgasm ripped through her, violent and total. She screamed, a raw sound torn from her throat — not his name, not any word, just a primal cry of release. She felt his hand tighten on her neck, felt his cock pulse inside her as he came, hot and thick, filling her pussy with rope after rope of cum.
When he pulled out, his cum dripped down her thighs in thick white streams. He pushed two fingers into her, scooping it up, and brought it to her lips.
"Clean."
She opened her mouth, sucked his fingers clean, tasting both of them together. Her eyes stayed on the phone screen, on her boyfriend's smiling face.
"Good girl," Y/N said, stroking her hair. "You did so well."
The missionary sessions became her favorite.
She didn't know why — maybe because she could see him. The full weight of him, the dark expanse of his chest, the concentration on his face as he fucked her. She could watch his muscles work, watch the sweat bead on his skin, watch his jaw tighten when he was close. She could see the want in his eyes.
He had her on her back, legs hooked over his shoulders. His cock drove into her at an angle that made her see stars, the head pressing against her deepest, most sensitive places. Each thrust made her gasp.
His hand found her throat.
"Look down," he said.
She did. She saw the bulge in her stomach, the hard outline of his cock moving beneath her skin. It was unmistakable — a ridged shape that rose and fell with each stroke. He pressed his palm against it, pushing down, and the pressure made her gasp.
"That's how deep I am. You see that?"
"Yes," she breathed. "Oh god, yes."
"This is what a real man feels like."
Her hand moved down, pressing against his, feeling the shape of him through her own body. The intimacy of it — the proof of how completely he filled her, how he reached places inside her she didn't know existed — made her sob. She could feel the head of his cock through her own belly, could trace its outline with her fingertips.
"You're going to feel this tomorrow," he said, his hips moving in slow, brutal thrusts. "Walking around with your members. Smiling for cameras. And you're going to remember my cock inside you."
"Yes."
"And you're going to smile wider, because you know something they don't."
"Yes."
He reached down, found her clit, and pinched it between his fingers. Hard. She gasped and bucked.
"Cum for me."
She did, her orgasm crashing through her like a wave. Her pussy clamped down on him, and he followed her over the edge, his cum flooding her, dripping out around his cock.
But he didn't stop.
He kept fucking her, even as she whimpered from oversensitivity, even as his cum turned to white froth around his shaft. He fucked her until he was hard again, until he was ready to fill her a second time.
"You said you wanted to feel it," he said. "So feel it."
He fucked her for two hours. Made her cum seven times. Filled her pussy, her mouth, the space between her breasts. When he was done, she couldn't walk. Could hardly speak. Her legs were jelly, her throat raw, her pussy aching and full.
She lay in the center of the bed, covered in sweat and cum, her body marked with fingerprints, her ass still red from spanking, her throat bruised from his grip. She was a masterpiece of use.
But this time, something different happened. As her pussy clamped down on him and her orgasm crested, she felt a pressure building — a new kind of sensation, deeper than any climax she'd had before, like a dam about to burst. Her body tensed, her back arching off the bed. "Please," she gasped, her voice high and panicked. "Something's — I don't know what —"
"Let it go," he said, his voice low and commanding. He thrust harder, his cock driving into her g-spot with brutal precision. "Let it go, Minji. Don't hold back."
She screamed as the pressure released. A hot stream of fluid shot from her pussy, soaking his stomach, the sheets, her own thighs. She squirted — hard and uncontrollable, her body convulsing as wave after wave of liquid poured out of her. She'd never done that before. Never even knew she could. The fluid ran down her ass, pooled beneath her hips, soaked the bed in a dark wet patch. "Holy fuck," he growled, watching the liquid cascade down his abs. "Look at you. Squirting all over my cock like a good little slut. Did your boyfriend ever make you do that?"
She couldn't answer. Couldn't do anything but lie there, trembling, as the last waves of fluid dripped from her swollen pussy. Her thighs were soaked. The sheets were ruined. She shook her head slowly, tears of overstimulation running down her temples. "N-no," she managed. "Never." He leaned down, his lips brushing her ear. "That's my girl. My perfect little squirter. Only I can make you do that."
He stood over her, still hard, his cock coated in a mixture of their fluids. It glistened in the dim light, thick and dark and utterly spent-looking, yet still erect.
"You need one more."
She looked up at him, exhausted but hungry. Her eyes were glassy, her lips swollen. "Please."
He climbed back on the bed, straddled her chest. His cock hung heavy above her face, thick and dark and still slick from her pussy. She could smell herself on him.
"Open."
She opened her mouth. He pressed the head against her tongue, and she tasted everything — his cum, hers, the salt of his skin. Her eyes fluttered closed.
"Look at me."
He pulled out slowly, and she felt his cum leaking out of her immediately — thick white streams running down her inner thighs, pooling on the sheets beneath her. He knelt between her legs, watching it drip out of her swollen, reddened pussy. The sight of his seed spilling from her body made him hard again instantly.
"Look at that," he said. He pushed two fingers into her, scooping up a generous amount of his cum, and brought it to her lips. "Open."
She parted her lips, and he pushed his fingers inside. She tasted herself and him together, the mixture warm and salty and intimate. She sucked his fingers clean, her eyes never leaving his. "That's what a real man leaves inside you," he said. "Not that boyfriend of yours who finishes in thirty seconds and rolls over."
She swallowed, her tongue working the last traces of his cum from her lips. "I want more," she whispered. "I want to feel it dripping out of me tomorrow. I want to walk on stage and know I'm full of your cum. I want everyone to know — even if they don't — that I'm yours."
She opened them. Met his gaze.
"Deepthroat yourself," he said. "Show me you want it."
She grabbed the base of his cock with both hands and guided it into her mouth, pushing past her gag reflex, taking him until her lips met her fingers. She held him there, her throat convulsing around him, tears streaming from her eyes. She didn't fight it. She let it happen. Let him fill her completely.
He let her stay. Let her struggle. Let her prove herself.
Then he came, hot down her throat, and she swallowed it all. Her throat worked around him, milking every drop.
"Good girl," he said, pulling out. He stroked her hair, a gesture that was almost tender. "You did well."
She smiled, drunk on endorphins and exhaustion and the feeling of being owned. Her hand found his, squeezed it.
"Tomorrow?" she asked.
"Tomorrow."
The affair continued through the next comeback, through the music show wins, through the variety show appearances, through the international flight to Tokyo.
Y/N went wherever NewJeans went. He stood in the shadows of concert venues, watched her from backstage, his eyes tracking her through every performance. In the daylight, he was professional, distant, the perfect bodyguard. No one suspected.
And every night, she came to him.
The dynamic deepened. He learned her limits — and pushed them. She learned his tells — and tested them. They developed a rhythm, a language of dominance and submission that required no words.
Sometimes he made her crawl across the hotel room to him. She'd get on her hands and knees and cross the carpet, her breasts swaying, her eyes on the floor. She'd stop at his feet and wait.
"Good girl. Now worship."
She'd take his cock in her mouth without being told how, and she'd do it until he was satisfied.
Sometimes he made her stand against the wall, arms above her head, and wait while he decided what to do with her. She'd stand there for ten minutes, twenty, her muscles trembling, her pussy dripping onto the floor. He'd walk past her, ignore her, make her wait longer.
"Please," she'd whisper.
"Please what?"
"Please touch me. Use me. Anything."
Sometimes he made her repeat degrading phrases — "I'm Y/N's personal whore," "I exist to serve his cock," "My pussy belongs to him" — until she believed them.
And she did believe them.
Because he'd shown her what she was. What she needed. The part of herself she'd buried under years of idol training, public smiles, and the careful, gentle hands of a boyfriend who didn't understand what she really wanted.
She was a woman who needed to be broken before she could feel whole.
And Y/N was the only man strong enough to do it.
One night in Tokyo, he had her on her knees in front of the hotel window. The Tokyo skyline spread out below them, a million lights glittering in the dark.
"Look at that," he said, standing behind her. "All those people down there. They have no idea that NewJeans' leader is on her knees, naked, waiting for my cock."
"Haaaaah... no, sir. They don't."
"Touch yourself."
She reached between her legs. Her fingers found her clit, and she moaned.
"Show me how wet you are."
She pulled her fingers away, held them up. They glistened with her slick, strings of it connecting her fingers.
"Good fucking girl. Now open your mouth."
She did. He leaned forward and slapped her face with his cock — once, twice, three times. The thick shaft connected with her cheek, her lips, her chin. She moaned with each impact.
"You love being my little cock-sleeve, don't you?"
"Yes, sir."
"Then prove it."
She opened her mouth wide, and he thrust inside. She took him down her throat without hesitation, without gagging. She'd learned. She'd become what he needed her to be.
She stood on stage in front of 30,000 fans, the lights so bright she could barely see past the first row. Her body moved through the choreography automatically, sunbaes and gestures and smiles that she'd practiced a thousand times.
Under her skirt, she wore nothing.
Y/N's cum dripped down her thigh.
She'd knelt for him before the show, in her dressing room, the door locked, the clock counting down. He'd fucked her throat, filled her mouth, made her swallow. Then he'd pushed more into her pussy, pulled her skirt down, and sent her to perform.
"You're going to be on that stage," he'd said, "smiling at your fans. And every time you move, you're going to feel me dripping out of you. You're going to remember who you belong to."
She hit the final pose, the crowd roaring. The lights were hot on her skin, the sound deafening.
Her smile was radiant.
And inside, where no one could see, she was his.
She thought of his hands. His voice. The way he said her name. The way he took from her exactly what she needed to give.
Jae was again awake in the middle of the night; it was becoming common. He would wake up and find it impossible to get back to sleep without at least getting himself a drink of water. The hard-on he awoke with also suggested he might need to relieve himself in their master bathroom before he rejoined his wife in bed.
He quietly rolled off the bed and threw on his robe. The forty-three year old didn't bother to close it because, frankly, nobody would be awake and it was his damn house - he could walk around naked if he pleased. It was a bit of a funny sight, Jae thought, looking down at his erection as it stood proudly between the flaps of the white robe. He knew he had little to worry about in the size department. His wife certainly didn't complain, not that she'd slept with him in over a month.
That was probably what had him waking up almost every night. His wife always seemed to find an excuse not to have sex, and Jae was tiring of being rejected. Until he figured out what was wrong, a quick jerk would have to do, and he'd be able to fall back asleep, somewhat satisfied. He tried not to allow the thought that someone in his wife's tennis club was taking his spot in bed, but it wouldn't have surprised him all that much.
Jae closed the door behind him silently and sidled out into the hall. Everybody else would be fast asleep. His daughter Da-ah was in her junior year of college; her door was closed and 300 miles away until the summer. Jinwoo, his twenty-three-year-old son, stayed home for a while as he saved money to move out on his own. The boy slept like a rock and could be heard snoring through his half-open door.
The room before the stairs was Wonyoung's, his youngest daughter, and the bright spot in his life. Jae's dark-haired teenager took after her mother, thankfully only in her looks. She also played tennis in high school and competed at a pretty high level. Jae loved Wonyoung with all his heart and spoiled her every chance. On her eighteenth birthday a few weeks ago, he'd bought her a costly tennis racket and made her swear not to tell her mother. Wonyoung readily agreed, holding the racquet against her chest and squeezing it tight as promised.
At an age when most of her friends complained about their fathers, how strict they were, or the intolerable grounding they had to endure, Wonyoung felt completely contrary. Every minute she could, she spent with her dad. She tried to take an interest in the things he liked: cars, electronics, and such. And he did such a fantastic job being a part of her interests that many of her friends were jealous that her dad spent so much time with her.
But Jae worried about Wonyoung sometimes. His daughter was getting prettier and prettier every day, and she didn't seem to understand how that changed how men and boys looked at her. Her older sister Da-ah certainly didn't set a great example, and now some of the outfits that Da-ah brought home from college were also starting to show up in Wonyoung's repertoire.
His teenage daughter was 5'8" with black hair and big brown eyes. Tennis had slimmed her body, and her affinity for lying out in the backyard had tanned her skin wonderfully, despite his protests for her to take it easy. From all the times he'd carried her to bed at night, he knew she weighed less than 100 lbs. When he started to worry about her was a few years ago when her breasts developed. Now she was sporting a C-cup, even larger than her mother's and impossible not to notice. Since she'd begun imitating her older sister, the tight cotton tank tops and V-necks constantly reminded him that he should keep his eye on her.
Not that he minded… as Jae reached the bottom of the stairs he realized all the thoughts of his baby had made his cock grow to its full length. He needed a glass of milk, a cookie or two, and then maybe a hot shower while he took care of his not-so-little problem. He'd try his hardest not to think of Wonyoung while he stroked, but knew from experience that it wasn't such an easy feat.
They were very close, Wonyoung and her father. Though he didn't like to admit it, Wonyoung had been a source of comfort while the intimacy with his wife had been dying down. Having his beautiful daughter snuggled up to him on the couch as they watched TV or shared a long conversation about nothing during a car ride made things far easier, and he loved her for it. If only Wonyoung shared his bed every night, he'd have a perfect relationship. The thought of Wonyoung in place of his wife, making love to her…Jae shivered.
From time to time, there was tension between Jae and his teenage daughter. He prayed that Wonyoung didn't see it as sexual, but he knew better. Just last week, she had been lying with him on the couch wearing very little. He'd tried to explain to her why she shouldn't wear clothing like that, but it was more difficult to say so without telling the innocent little brunette that it was he she had to be more decent around.
Her tube socks that day, a tiny pair of cotton shorts, and a shirt that, no matter how many times he tried to fix, kept slipping down over her shoulder and dominated his thoughts as they watched TV together. The exposed skin was already too much for him, but when Wonyoung had tried to move around on the couch, she had unknowingly brushed her hand right against his crotch. It was enough to make his cock jump to attention and, terrified that his daughter would discover it, he abruptly got up and walked out of the room. Even when he returned, he had to keep his daughter at a distance, though she quickly tried to cuddle up with him without the slightest concern for how she might be affecting him.
Sometimes his affection and the resulting thoughts he had about his teenager made him feel guilty. But Jae felt turned on when a pretty cashier touched his hand as they exchanged bills, or he heard a sexy voice on the phone; he resolved to stop beating himself up over it. Occasionally, his mind was going to places he hadn't asked it to, like right now when he remembered his daughter in her bathing suit as he passed it hanging on the railing to dry. God, did she have an unbelievable body, if only he could get his hands on her… all over her… He buried the thought and reminded himself that his cock was thinking for him at the moment. He reasoned that he'd probably hump a wall in his state right then.
To Wonyoung, her father was also the best part of her day. He just understood her better than everyone else. Despite what he said, everyone in the family knew she was his favorite. He never seemed to yell at her like he did with her other two siblings. Especially Jinwoo, they sometimes got in some screaming matches that scared her.
Her dad was a big and strong man, with hair that showed just a hint of gray with his age. All her friends swooned over him. Whenever they knew her dad would be around, her friends always seemed to put extra care into their appearance. Wonyoung frequently had to endure her friends flirting with her father or bending over at the car window when he came to pick her up so he could see down their shirts.
"Hi, Mr. Jang," they'd say in a sing-songy voice. Especially Yujin! Though she was Wonyoung's best friend, Yujin always turned gaga whenever Wonyoung's father was around.
"He's hot, Wonyoung. Any one of us would love to have him all over us like he is with you. Get over it!" Yujin would say whenever Wonyoung complained.
Wonyoung didn't ever agree out loud, but there was no denying some of the things they said. Of course, she knew he was a good-looking man; she was the one who spent so much time around him. He had a broad chest, and she could feel it when she laid her hand and head against him on the couch at night. He worked out often, and she knew that because he would chase her around the house when he came home, all gross and sweaty from the gym. His handsome face did little to reveal his age: forty-three with the spirit of a younger man.
He was the only boy, well… man, who gave her attention simply because he loved her. The boys at school only came near her when they were trying to touch her butt or put their hands on her boobs. Even her male teachers would leer at her when they thought she wasn't looking. Ugh… she often came home and ran to her daddy's arms to feel something real for once.
Wonyoung was a good girl and daughter, but her friends' words sometimes made her think… Every once in a while, she noticed her dad looking at her lovingly, making her feel tingly. She didn't mind having his eyes on her, though perhaps she should have, and occasionally she sought it out by wearing things that she thought made her look sexy or even a little slutty. She hoped her father didn't think less of her for it, but sometimes she just couldn't help around him.
That night, Wonyoung had stayed up late binge-watching a TV show on her computer. Hours after everyone had gone to sleep, she was still awake. A racy scene in the show made her fingers practically guide themselves under the covers to her panties. It wasn't very graphic, but as she heard the female character panting and watched the couple having 'sex' on screen, she knew she was getting turned on.
Wonyoung had never had sex before, and she didn't think she'd know how to properly. The pretty brunette had only ever kissed a boy, and she let one other touch her breasts over her shirt. But both boys had turned into super-jerks shortly afterward, telling everyone about their accomplishments with Wonyoung and making her the talk of the rumor mill at school for a few days each time. Of course, her father had been there to make her feel better when she got home, but she'd decided to keep boys her age at a distance since then.
So as Wonyoung's fingers found her panty-line and pried underneath, she did so without much knowledge of how to make herself feel good. A couple times, when she was turned on, Wonyoung had been able to rub the outside of her pussy until she had a short but rewarding orgasm. Last week, she had done so after a long night of cuddling with her dad, and had felt guilty afterwards knowing that he had played a part in her arousal. This time, after she had tried unsuccessfully for a few minutes, Wonyoung decided to try something new.
Yujin had told her that she should try using a vegetable. Wonyoung knew that was how sex worked, but for a long time she had felt guilty even touching herself, let alone sticking one of her mom's cucumbers up there! But now she was just too horny and very curious so she decided to take a look in the fridge.
The cute brunette walked on tiptoes to her door and opened it as quietly as possible. She wore a pair of cotton underwear when she'd gone to bed, but she had pushed them off in her heated frustration. Now all she had on was a white cotton tank-top, and though she considered going back to her bed to find her panties, Wonyoung felt sure she would be alone for as long as it took to get to the kitchen and back.
So she closed the bedroom door behind her and tiptoed down the stairs toward the kitchen. Wonyoung listened closely to the quiet of the house and, hearing nothing, went as quickly as possible to the fridge. It was dark in the house, with only the light from the clock on the microwave to illuminate the nearby space. Wonyoung almost knocked a vase to the ground, but steadied it before it fell.
'Phew,' she thought, shivering with a little chill as she felt the cool night air on her naked bottom. She had been so wet that her inner thighs were damp; had thinking about her daddy made her so horny like that? Wonyoung didn't always feel guilty when her father entered her thoughts inappropriately. Occasionally, she told herself that fantasizing about him wasn't wrong; she couldn't act out her thoughts. Plus, there was no way her father would ever reciprocate, even if she wanted him to.
Her little pussy felt even colder when she bent over to look in the vegetable drawer of the fridge. From behind the tiny brunette would have looked incredible, her legs held together and bending at the waist, naked bottom and her cute, bare pussy where anyone could see.
Still groggy as he walked down the stairs, Jae rubbed his eyes and yawned. But no matter how tired he felt, Jae knew he'd have trouble sleeping until he carried out this frustrating nighttime routine. He barely opened his eyes, knowing the house backwards and forwards as he did. When he finally came to the fridge, it didn't appear odd that it was already open. He was half awake and only had one thing on his mind: to take a big swig directly from the milk carton like his wife hated. Jae simply grabbed the handle of the open fridge and swung himself around it lazily, precisely the way he scolded his son for, to get a look inside.
Wonyoung was rummaging deep in the drawer when her fingers finally found what she was looking for, it was the perfectly sized… ughhhHHH
Bent at the waist the way Wonyoung was, her tiny young pussy couldn't have been in a more perfect spot.
As her father came around with one hand on the door and the other rubbing an eye, his erection couldn't have pointed any more directly.
He hadn't seen her there… he hadn't been looking for anyone there, but as soon as Jae's feet squared off toward the open fridge, he felt her. There was no mistaking that he had just come to a halt with his cockhead securely inside a wonderfully warm and tight pussy.
"Ouuuuuuwwwahhhh…" Wonyoung whined. She couldn't make sense of what had just happened and couldn't form words to protest. One second, she was searching in the fridge, and the next, she felt very intense pressure from the very spot she had been touching minutes ago. She could feel pain there, too, and it had happened all at once.
Jae's mind was still foggy, and the sudden change in sensation to his hard member made him throb, and his mind lost its place in time. The very intimate position in which he now found himself made him assume he simply hadn't checked to see if his wife was asleep when he got out of bed, and now he was finally getting the relief she'd deprived him of.
He hadn't been inside her in far too long, and seeing that she had yet to complain about the surprise sex, he made an impulsive decision to give in to his desires. Jae reached down and wrapped his hands around her bare hips; it wasn't like her to sleep bottomless, or with the sexy little tank top she now wore, but he wasn't going to complain. With a gentle push of his hips, Jae sank further into her.
"Nooooo…owwwfuuuuck!" Wonyoung cried.
"Bab,y please…it was an accident, I promise…but we haven't had sex in weeks." Jae pleaded
Wonyoung froze, her father could feel her go stiff through his palms, which were needily feeling her hips and tiny butt. Suddenly, she realized what had happened. Her father had accidentally put his penis inside her and now he thought Wonyoung was her mother. What's worse, Wonyoung could feel that her little pussy was so wet her father had slid into it easily.
She didn't know what to say. Her father had paused after pleading to continue, and Wonyoung was speechless. When she had been quiet for a few seconds, still bent over with her hair obscuring her face from his view, Jae took her silence as enough consent for him to finish his plunge into her.
"Noooo… stoppp," Wonyoung begged. Her father only did so when he'd sunk his entire cock into his daughter's young sheath. She felt so tight bent over like that; Jae made a mental note to fuck her in this position more often.
"But honey… You feel so good… I'll be quick, I promise." Jae continued. He was nearly buried in her. Hoping to convince her to submit, Jae pushed hard against her backside and forced his head to seek just a bit deeper.
Wonyoung felt him shove further and her untouched pussy throbbed with pain and unknown feelings as a result of being stuffed full of her daddy's cock.
"Nooo daddy… it's me… oooughhhh… It's Wonyoung."
Jae had only been half listening. The broken words coming out of her mouth hadn't registered, but the unfamiliar tightness of her pussy and the smaller, more toned nature of her backside was further confusing his addled brain. Jae withdrew his cock from his daughter's tight quim and was about to penetrate her for the second time when he heard:
"No daddy, pleaaassse!" Wonyoung muttered, her voice betrayed by the feelings her father's cock was causing her. "You can't, Daddy… It's me… your daughter."
Jae heard her this time, but he couldn't have heard right. Then again, something hadn't felt quite right when he first entered her, and her skin was smoother, her body more youthful. He reached down, palming the vicinity of Wonyoung's breast and lifting her upright so he could see her face. He didn't dare remove himself from inside of her; he couldn't bring himself to do so, regardless of the truth.
He hadn't misheard her. As he lifted his teenage daughter so that her hair fell around her shoulders, he recognized her face immediately. Suddenly the fact that her pussy had felt twenty years younger and her body more lean and seductive made sense. He had, only in unspoken fantasies, imagined what it would be like to make love to his beautiful daughter. Now, in the lone light of the open refrigerator, he was mistakenly penetrating her as he'd only dreamed.
Jae had stopped pulling out of her so that his tip now pulsed with excitement just beyond her pink lips. Wonyoung could feel her daddy there, a wider part of his manhood holding her quim open to him. She prayed he would remove himself and then explain to her, as he always did, that everything would be okay.
With his hand upon Wonyoung's pert breast and his other on her naked hip, it simply wasn't an option to stop. He was already committing incest. Jae had been buried inside his little eighteen-year-old once; what difference did it make in doing so again? Holding tight to his baby girl, he buried his waiting cock in one slow but steady thrust.
"MMmmmmphh… no Daddy, no!" Wonyoung pleaded as she felt her father fucking her again. "Daddy, I'm a virgin, you have to stop…ooouuuuw!"
"Oh Wonyoung, Daddy didn't mean to… ughhh," he sighed as his pelvis once again met his daughter's petite backside, "it was an accident baby… I didn't… ughhh… see you there."
Wonyoung felt her father pull out halfway and then shove back into her as he spoke. Jae knew what he was doing was wrong, but his morals were being battled by the warm entrenchment of his rod inside Wonyoung's teen pussy.
"It's okay, Daddy… I know you didn't mean to, but you have take your penis out of me… mmmhh… before you take my virginity."
Jae looked down between them at where his cock was halfway inside Wonyoung. He could see a small amount of blood from when he'd first encountered resistance at his daughter's hymen. Her years of tennis had probably made it so her cherry wasn't entirely obstructing her entrance, but there was no doubt that when he'd first entered her, he had taken his youngest daughter's virginity.
"Honey, you aren't a virgin anymore now," he told her definitively. He let the words sink in and couldn't help himself moving as slowly and imperceptibly as possible so he could feel the walls of Wonyoung's unclaimed pussy stimulating his cock.
Wonyoung cooed, she could feel her daddy's penis still moving inside her, "Oh no Daddy… did you take my virginity, are you sure?"
"Yes, baby, I'm so sorry, I didn't mean to."
The evidence of Wonyoung's virginity wasn't the only thing that Jae had noticed as he looked down at their incestuous connection. It was also hard to miss that his pretty teenager was soaking wet. Her juices had coated his rod thoroughly and were dripping down around his full balls. The realization surprised him and again he thrust upward into Wonyoung's quim in lust.
"If you're sorry dad… oooouummph… why do you keep fucking me? You're cock is too big daddy…oooooo… it hurts me"
Her father was surprised to hear Wonyoung say those dirty words, but far from chastising her. Jae was getting less and less subtle about continuing to chase the pleasure his tiny daughter's quim was giving him.
"Wonyoung, your little pussy makes my cock feel very good… ohhh… it won't hurt as much if I just fuck you a little more honey" his hips slapped against her buttocks and Wonyoung could feel her father prodding her deep enough to encounter resistance inside her.
His hands started to wander around Wonyoung's chest. The friction his fingers were causing by rubbing his fingers over her nipple with the cotton tank top between made her shiver involuntarily.
"But you can put your thing in mommy's pussy… ohhh shiiiit… You can't put it in mine. You could get me pregnant, Daddy!"
Jae stood his daughter up straight and slid his hand from her hip to the hem of her shirt. He didn't want to ignore the pleading of his baby girl; he hadn't even dreamt of deflowering her. But now that he had, Jae couldn't help himself. He could still feel his daughter's opening leaking with desire, and it gave him hope that he might win her over.
"Your mom doesn't let me anymore honey, and you are so much more beautiful than she is…" he told her truthfully, "you can only get pregnant if I cum inside you honey… ouhhhh… I promise I won't!"
Wonyoung felt him shoving his big cock into her again. She'd lost count of how many times he'd plunged into her now, but she was tingling from the inside out between that and the sweet compliment he'd paid her.
She could feel her father's hands getting bolder. One of them had found its way under her shirt and was moving its way up her flat stomach to her boobies. When he reached there, he hesitated with his thumb and forefinger, making a half-circle under her breast. As Wonyoung held her breath she felt her father move his hand so he was cupping her tit fully and testing its weight. Finally, he took her nipple between his fingers and squeezed gently; Wonyoung mewwed in response.
"Oh God, Daddy…" Wonyoung moaned as she felt her father urging his cock in and out of her.
She felt bad for him that her mother had not allowed her wonderful father any relief for many weeks. He was desperate enough to seek it from his daughter, though he may have mistakenly done so initially.
As Wonyoung's father was fucking her as gently as he could stand from behind, she could feel the shock and pain of losing her virginity to her father begin to subside just as he had promised. It was being replaced by something she had never felt before: a building pressure each time her father sank into her.
"Mnnnhhh… what if someone sees… unnnhhh…" Wonyoung complained, "you should stop now, you shouldn't fuck me anymore daddy… oooumpph…" No matter what she said, Wonyoung's pussy was drenched and her moans indicated to her father that if he continued she was going to experience her first orgasm by penetration.
His hands were roaming around, one on her tit and the other massaging the soft flesh around her hip. Her daddy was manhandling her, much different from how he usually held her as they fell asleep watching TV.
Twenty minutes ago, her father had crossed her mind more than once as she touched herself in the quiet darkness of her room. She had been thinking of him when she reached into the vegetable drawer in the fridge. She'd wondered what vegetable would be most similar to her father. Now that he was fucking her, she was pretty sure that nothing in the fridge was large enough to match him.
Wonyoung knew it was wrong; she knew she should push her father off and stop the incest they were committing right away. Why did she stay? Wonyoung wondered what her friend Yujin would say. She was always talking about how hot her daddy was and how bad she wanted him. Did Wonyoung want him too? Is that why she was starting to excitedly anticipate each time his cock would again be snugly thrust inside of her after withdrawal?
"Fuck daddy! You're cock is huge…" he was increasing the vigor of his thrusts, grasping her hip tightly and making sure he was into her before pulling back out. "Be careful dad please… unnhhhh… it hurts more when you fuck me harder!"
"Is this okay, baby?" Jae asked his daughter. He slowed down the pace but still savored the feeling of filling the tiny brunette completely again and again.
"Yes daaaad… uhhhh uhhhh… that feels much better."
He was surprised to hear his little girl finally yielding, and her wet pink pussy was still easing his repeated entry. The sounds of the house were always soothing to Jae: the drone of the fridge compressor, the click of the air conditioner turning on, or the breathing of his sleeping family. But the sounds coming from his teenage daughter were more wonderful to him than anything he'd ever heard… her labored breaths… the swishing of her tight pussy as it accepted his pistoning cock and the quiet whimpering as she felt a man's cock inside her for the first time.
Jae had been there for all of Wonyoung's firsts: her first steps, her first words, her first day at school. He'd held her when she got hurt or when she got a bad grade or whenever he felt his wife was being too harsh with his little girl. He had been there for Wonyoung's first break-up, even when she bought her first bra. Now Jae was always going to be his daughter's first time with a man, and the knowledge that he was claiming her bare, untouched pussy by reaching places with each thrust into her that no man had ever been before… the truth of it was the amazing beyond words.
For years, he'd looked on as Wonyoung became the beautiful girl she was today. In the dressing room, she'd asked how multiple bras looked when he took her to the mall to try them on. He shouldn't have been looking at his young daughter, but with her perfect globes nestled inside the supportive cups, even then, her body was a sight to behold. The thought that she would become such a gorgeous young daughter scared him… He loved her completely, beyond compare, and only dreamed that a man would be deserving enough to have her someday.
Now as he looked down, the dimples in her back where he'd pushed up her shirt and curve of her hips… he gasped… he couldn't believe he was the man fucking his daughter.
"Ohhh fuck… Daddy keep fucking me… ohgod…" she was forgetting to resist now, "you feel so good in my pussy dad."
Jae had felt so guilty when he realized for sure that it was his daughter whom he'd buried his cock into. Even more so when he discovered that he'd taken her virginity as well. But now… now that she was asking him to continue.. she wanted him to keep fucking her…
Jae established a good rhythm and could feel his little girl leaning backward to help him. In short order, he could tell that his teenage daughter was going to have an orgasm. She was breathing more heavily, crying out more needily.
"Ohh fuck… I feel strange… ouuuhhh… wai,t Daddy… hold on…"
But Jae knew what to do, and soon his little girl would be cumming on his cock just the way he wanted her to. He continued to push into her folds and prod her deep within.
"Ohh fuckkk… oh Daaad… "
Wonyoung's knees went weak. Her father supported her while continuing his unrelenting thrusts into her pussy. Her mind was suddenly white, and she felt pins and needles in all of her extremities. She howled
"Ohhhhhh Daaaaaaaaddyyyy."
It was like nothing Wonyoung had ever felt before. Her father had shoved into her and stayed there as she rode out her newly discovered orgasm. She felt so incredibly full. Her body seemed to conduct electricity through thin wires stretching from her fingers to the tips of her toes and all leading back to the apex point of pleasure behind her eyes.
Jae's cock throbbed as his little girl curled her toes against the hardwood floor and reached back clumsily for some kind of hold on him. He loved watching his daughter climax and simply savored the sight of her quaking in front of him, not to mention the way her virgin walls were clenching him as she did. Though her father's cock fit perfectly inside Wonyoung, she was even wetter than before and her juices were dripping from within her.
For the first time, Jae decided to remove himself from his daughter's drenched tunnel. She stood, but only with the support her father gave her. He turned Wonyoung towards him, her head hung low. With a finger at her chin, Jae lifted his daughter's head to look into her eyes.
She looked so pretty, a light sheen of sweat on her brow and flushed cheeks. Wonyoung kept her eyes closed for a moment, but they weren't angry when she finally opened them. They weren't hurt or sad or anything he had expected. Wonyoung had pleaded with him to stop, but as she came back to the world from an earth-shaking orgasm, Wonyoung was glad her father had kept fucking her.
She only looked a little embarrassed, like she hadn't expected to see so much pleasure from having her virginity taken by her father.
"I love you, baby," he told her.
Wonyoung looked at him closely, her big brown eyes holding his gaze for long enough that he was desperate to know what she was thinking.
"I love you, too, Dad."
He kissed her on the cheek, right next to her lips, and lingered there. Wonyoung felt him hesitate and brought her lips close enough to kiss him. Simultaneously, they closed the gap between them and brought their mouths together. Wonyoung kissed her father hungrily, thanking him for the beautiful feelings he'd shown her.
Each peck, each explorative placement of his lips on hers, Wonyoung understood why she wasn't upset with her daddy for continuing to fuck her when he did. Wonyoung's friends seemed to love her father and didn't know him half as well as she did. He was the best father a girl could have, and he was handsome to boot. So many times she had thought of him, alone in her bed at night, but she didn't ever know how he could make her feel. The tingling surface of her skin and her sensitive pussy was more than she had ever dreamt of. Now that she had the chance, why shouldn't she willingly accept her father? Nobody had to know… Wonyoung shivered at the taboo thoughts.
Their tongues darted out to meet each other. Wonyoung didn't have much experience kissing boys, but she loved kissing and making out with her dad. Jae felt like a teenager again and found his hands moving of their own volition to feel the tiny frame of the teenager in his arms. He wanted to be inside her again, but only if she chose to this time.
When her father's hands once again found her perky breasts under the shirt, Wonyoung knew he wanted her to take it off. She readily lifted her arms above her head, surprising her father with her willingness. He quickly obliged her, pulling the shirt off and revealing her young tits to him.
God, she was so gorgeous and irresistible, and her breasts were more prominent and shapelier than her mother's. Jae put his hands on her, and Wonyoung watched closely as they roamed all over her.
"You're so beautiful, Wonyoung," he told her, "and you made me feel wonderful, honey."
As Wonyoung was looking down she caught a glimpse of her father's cock again. It WAS large, and it was silvery with all the wetness she must have covered him in. It was sticking straight upward, and she could feel it bobbing against her leg at a pace that must have been his heartbeat.
"Why is it still so big, Dad?"
"Because I am so turned on looking at you. I'm thinking about making love to you, sweetheart."
Wonyoung shrugged with embarrassment. In doing so, she looked adorable, and her teardrop breasts shook with the motion of her shoulders.
"You want to fuck me again don't you daddy?"
Jae felt guilty. Hearing the naughty words from his little girl's mouth made the deed very real. Still, he shook his head, 'Yes.'
Wonyoung may have been inexperienced, but she knew how dangerous it would be for them to have sex again. In class at her high school, the book showed her how to find out when her period would come and when she was most likely to become pregnant. If she was doing it right, she was right at the best time for her daddy's sperm to find her egg and make her pregnant. And the book had also said always to use protection, like a condom or birth control, and she wasn't using either one.
"What if I just put my mouth on it?" Wonyoung suggested. She felt his penis throb perceptively when she did.
"You like that idea, don't you, Daddy?"
Wonyoung proceeded to get down on her knees and gingerly take her father's erection in her hand. She could still feel her stickiness on him, and she knew more was coming from deep within her.
Wonyoung tested the head of his cock at her lips, looking up at him with her pretty eyes and hoping she did a good job. Slowly she opened her mouth and took in the head of her cock. She sucked on it gently, not minding at all that she could taste herself on him.
The little brunette tried to emulate what her father might have felt when he had his big penis inside of her; she encircled his shaft with both hands and moved them up and down while she lapped at his tip. Her father moaned.
"Oh, honey, you're doing wonderful," he said as he tossed his head back.
Wonyoung sucked on him and tried her best to take more into her mouth. She knew that some girls could take the whole thing, but hard as Wonyoung tried she could get less than half of her father's cock in her mouth. She wondered what it would taste like if he squirted his white stuff into her mouth.
Wonyoung sucked and stroked and like an angel she praised her father with her mouth. He did his best to watch her, though she made him feel so wonderful that he could barely stand at a few points. When he did look at her, the image of her perched in front of him with his cock in her mouth and looking up at her with her soulful, innocent brown eyes…it would be burned in his mind forever. He told her that his daughter was doing a wonderful job for her first time. But hard as she tried, and beautiful as she looked kneeling, Jae had one thing on his mind.
"Baby," he beckoned her, "stand up, let me see you again."
She obeyed him, arising so that her breasts brushed against his abdomen as she did. After admiring her for a few more seconds, Jae wasted no time lifting his daughter onto the island and she knew immediately by the proximity of his cockhead to her entrance what his intentions were.
"Daddy," she warned, "I don't think you should fuck me anymore, it's too risky."
"I promise, sweetie," her father sounded desperate again. I'll be very careful. If I'm very careful, you won't get pregnant. Cross my heart."
"I don't know, Daddy," she continued to protest, "I don't think we should, it's too dangerous right now for my fertility cycle. We'd be in so much trouble!"
"I know, honey, how about I just put the tip in you for a minute?" Jae negotiated. He was already prodding his daughter's mound with his large head, and Wonyoung was beginning to wish he would press harder and keep making her feel good. For a brief moment, the thought of her father's penis shooting his warm sperm into her pussy entered Wonyoung's conflicted brain. She knew it was even more wrong than having an orgasm or sucking her daddy's cock, but what would it feel like? Wonyoung loved her father more than anybody, even her mom; what if he did get her pregnant? She was so confused and wasn't supposed to want it, but this night was unlocking feelings she'd never conceived of before.
"Okay, but only for a minute, right?" Wonyoung relented. She didn't want to sound as eager as her body felt.
Jae didn't respond with words. The waiting had nearly driven him to madness. He pushed his tip against Wonyoung's still very wet lips. They parted and allowed his head to pop into her entry. Once again Jae had the thought that he'd never feel something so good as being inside his daughter's little pussy.
"Ouuwwh, Daddy!" she cried, feeling him inside her again. Her father's tip alone felt bigger in their new position. It hurt a little, but still she watched intently as he withdrew his tip and pushed it into her again. Both gasped as he did so, listening to each other and feeling everything from their incestuous connection between them.
Jae removed and replaced his tip in his teenager's pussy enough times that she lost count. He had gone on longer than promised but wasn't done yet.
"Ohhh fuck Dad," she whimpered, "it feels terrific now!"
Wonyoung's mouth had brought him close, but Jae needed to come more than he ever had before in his life. He dared push his cock a little further into his daughter. She noticed immediately, but assumed it was only an accident.
When he did it again, Wonyoung called him out.
"…Fuuckk," she blurted, "Daddy, you promised."
"I know baby, just a little more!"
Maybe Jae had intended to keep his word, but once he felt her tiny channel more deeply wrapped around his cock, his promises began to evaporate.
He pushed into his daughter again, and then deeper, and then withdrew, and then thrust back in. In a few moments he was fucking his youngest daughter along the full length of his cock. Wonyoung, for all her protest, could not hide how much pleasure it was giving her,
"Oooohhhh Dad… mnnnh fuck… It's so big…"
She certainly didn't sound like she wanted him to stop, and Wonyoung's feet were wrapped around her father's tight core. His abs rippled as he fucked her deeply and ever so gently her heels were pulling him in. She watched in wonder as the tip of her father's penis would peek out from between her lips and then the whole thing disappear entirely into her. She couldn't believe it fit. She lost track of time, but when she looked back at Jae's face, she could see him cringing and focusing hard.
"Okay, Daddy, shouldn't you stop now?"
Instead, she felt him grab on tightly to her hips and squeeze. Wonyoung put her hands on his strong chest, not knowing whether she wanted to push him away or hold on tight. He was much too strong for her; she could do nothing but accept the deliberate thrusts of her father into her. Her hands felt his manly chest instead, the hair upon his pecs and the dampness of sweat from fucking her so well. Did he know how badly she wanted him to continue? Should she keep protesting?
As he held on tightly, Jae could feel his orgasm building. He watched the soft spot between her hips mounding as he buried his cock in her fully before removing it. Her melodic panting and moaning were beginning to be too much for him.
"I'm almost there, sweetheart."
"Alright, dad, please… ouuumphh… It's too risky!"
Wonyoung felt her father pick up speed for a few more thrusts until he squeezed her hips tight and began to tense.
Then she knew what was happening.
"Daddy, no!"
Jae went stiff as soon as he was buried in his young daughter's pussy. He gladly released a first, powerful jet of sperm into Wonyoung's womb. It immediately gave his daughter a jolt. Then another, and another; his tip painted the little girl's walls, her cervix and everywhere it could with his forbidden cum. Whether he had promised to or not, the intensity filling the beautiful teenager felt unquestionably right.
Wonyoung tried to be mad at him, but before she could scold him or yell or even try to push him off, the hot, forbidden sensation of what she knew was her father's semen made her quake from the inside out. Like before, Wonyoung's body trembled, her skin crawled and her insides squeezed more cum from her father's buried cock. It was the most wonderful feeling, and her second orgasm rocked her more powerfully than the first. It was so wrong that her daddy's cum squirting into her was making her quake with so much pleasure.
Jae shakily withdrew an inch of his embedded member from his daughter's insides and then roughly pushed it back in. His cock emitted another rope into her fertile and unprotected womb.
He had never felt so invigorated and so satisfied, and Jae was quite certain that he'd never cum so much in his life as he just had inside his daughter. Wonyoung wrapped her arms around his neck when her orgasm had struck her and was, willingly or not, still quivering as the last bit of her father's seed dribbled from his head and topped off her overfilled pussy.
His daughter held onto him, overwhelmed by the climax she hadn't expected and the incestuous load she now carried inside her. The sheer amount of it, and the feeling of her father's cum was unlike anything she'd ever felt and still his hard cock was filling her the rest of the way.
"Daddy…you promised," Wonyoung pouted as she met his eyes with hers.
"I know, baby, you were just too sexy… I had to!" Her father reasoned.
She was still mad, though his tactics to win her weren't completely lost.
"You lied to me! You said you wouldn't cum inside my pussy and then you came so much!"
Wonyoung was right; he could feel his semen all over his buried rod. He knew that if Wonyoung had been telling the truth, his little swimmers would soon make their way even deeper into his daughter, and she could conceive his child. He looked down to see it.
Jae pulled his cock, still hard, from within his daughter's sensitive hole, watching her tremble as he did so. As soon as his head was revealed, white, milky cum pushed its way around him. As he fully disengaged, his load cascaded from within her deflowered pussy.
Wonyoung's eyes went wide.
"Oh my God, Daaaad! There's sooo much!" She sounded more amazed than upset.
"Quick, daddy, get it out before I get pregnant!" Wonyoung cried, reaching down to where his cum was dripping from within her.
Jae took his daughter's hand tenderly instead, "It's too late for that, honey."
Wonyoung felt so conflicted. She was worried, but only because people like her mother and that awful teacher in her sex education class told her she should be. Yet her daddy didn't look worried at all. As he took her hand and pulled her up toward him, Wonyoung was already feeling much better. They kissed lovingly, neither fully believing the wonderful, forbidden, and life-changing thing they'd just shared.
"What should we do, Daddy?"
Jae looked down at his daughter's young and freshly-fucked opening. Seeing that his cum was about to flow onto the granite countertop, Jae made a quick decision. He'd only once accomplished it with his wife, but he thought his odds were better with a beautiful girl whom he loved far more. Could he fuck his daughter again while his defiant member bobbed, still rock hard, tantalizingly close to Wonyoung's cute little slit?
Jae dared to scoop up the stream of his cum that had leaked out with his cock head and push it back into his daughter's pussy. He was too turned on to stop fucking his beautiful little girl yet. She shrieked with sensitivity.
Usually, even the faintest touch would send a shiver up Jae's spine, and it did, but he kept fucking her. Feeling the lubrication of his fresh cum easing his path into his daughter he decided to press on.
"Ohhhhh Daddy… ohhh pleaaase… It's too sensitive… fuckkkkk!" his little girl cried.
Jae had been here before, and his desire to follow through prevailed. He cringed and he bucked, but he was determined to fuck his little Wonyoung until he was utterly spent. It was not long until he could feel his balls, unbelievably, building toward a second consecutive orgasm.
Wonyoung had been so overwhelmed by her father's actions that she hadn't the chance to look, but when she finally did she could tell that her daddy was going to cum inside her again, and so soon after he just had the first time!
"Ohhhh fuck daddy… twice?" Wonyoung was about ready to pass out. "You can't cum in my pussy again!"
He didn't answer, with a labored series of grunts and moans, Jae once more buried his cock as deep as it would go and unloaded another sizable amount of semen into his little girl. Jet after jet, he added his cum to her already charged insides. He held her tight and Wonyoung watched him intently as he came. Though he was doing exactly what he'd promised not to, seeing her father so wholly give himself into his desires, and knowing that she had been his lover through it all, warmed her more than the multiple loads of her father's seed she now held within her.
Before he allowed his whole body to go limp, Jae lifted his baby off the kitchen counter and lay down on the nearby area rug with her on top of him. He didn't pull out of her. He didn't want to ever again.
Wonyoung and her father lay in the dark for an untold time. As they drank each other in, the teen's soft breasts pressed against Jae, and he felt her breathing deeply. She seemed tinier when draped over him as she was. His baby girl… completely naked and still with his softening cock inside of her… the thought was incredible to behold.
The young brunette propped her head up on her hands, the hairs on her father's chest tickling her palms. She looked up at him. She could tell he was utterly drained, and she could feel his cum slowly making its way out of her sore pussy.
"You're bad, daddy!" Wonyoung said.
Jae opened his eyes and peered down at her. Expecting her to be upset, or sad, or something of the like, he was surprised to see a naughty grin on his pretty daughter's face. Confused, Jae furrowed his brow and replied:
"You're not mad at me?," hoping she wasn't.
"Wellllllllll…" she teased him, tilting her head and making him wait for her answer, "you did take my virginity, daddy…"
"I know, baby, I had no idea… I didn't even know it was you… I never would have…"
"Hmmmph!" Wonyoung interrupted, "You never would have? You seemed like you liked fucking me Dad…"
She was goading him now. That girl he knew was a little rambunctious, definitely with a naughty streak.
"I see the way you look at me sometimes. I'm not stupid, Daddy." He didn't know what to say to his little girl, but she was right. "I think about you sometimes, too, Dad…"
Jaee raised his eyebrows, "You do?"
"Every once in a while… when I'm in bed and can't fall asleep. My friends talk about you all the time, I can't help it!" she told him. Knowing that his daughter thought about him that way made the fact that he'd just fucked her seem a little better. "But I never thought you would put your big thing in me when I was just looking in the refrigerator, like totally out of the blue!" she exclaimed.
"I swear it was an accident, sweetheart, I didn't mean to startle you," Jae reiterated
"And what about all this cum daddy? It's dripping out 'cause you put so much in me! Was it an accident when you came in my pussy…? TWICE!?" He could tell now that she was just playing with him. She reached between them where it was seeping out of her. Jae watched, incredulous, as she took a finger and swept some of it from the stream that had made its way out from her tight little tunnel. Without hesitation, she brought it up, looked at it curiously, and then popped her finger in her mouth, tasting it and swallowing his excess semen like it was no big deal.
Jae looked at her sideways, "Okay, maybe that wasn't an accident…" he admitted, "but you don't look so upset, baby."
Wonyoung smiled, licking her lips. "…maybe because I'm not."
Her father smiled too. He slid her little body up so her lips could meet his, and they kissed. Firs,t Wonyoung just pecked at him, but shortly thereafter, they were making out again and playfully dancing their tongues about. When they broke apart, Wonyoung laid her head next to her father's.
"You know I'm not on birth control, right, Daddy?"
"Yes, I know." Jae said with an 'oops' look on his face.
Wonyoung giggled, "And you still squirted all that sperm in me, even when I told you how easily I could get pregnant?"
"Yeaaah… I did, didn't I?" Jae replied playfully.
"Hmmm…" his little girl sighed, "That would be so naughty, wouldn't it, Dad? You could have gotten me pregnant already!"
The possibility didn't scare him like he thought it would. An image of Wonyoung, his favorite daughter, with her beautiful black hair and brown eyes staring at him, the bulge of his child in her belly. She would look so lovely with that tiny body and his baby inside of her.
"We can go to the store tomorrow if you want, sweetie. We can get a pill that makes sure you don't get pregnant."
"Oh," Wonyoung said, sounding disappointed. Or…? " she asked nervously.
"Or what, honey?" Jae asked, totally confused.
"What if I don't take the pill?" Wonyoung said with an embarrassed shrug. She hoped her father wouldn't be mad at her suggestion.
Wonyoung thought he looked surprised, but then his eyes were full of love. "Well…I don't know… I mean I…" Jae stuttered, feeling smitten that his daughter would suggest something he'd only fantasized about.
Wonyoung thought it was cute that her dad was trying to pretend when she could so clearly tell that the thought appealed to him. "I guess we'd wait a little while. You'd miss your period, your belly would grow, and then we'd know you're carrying your daddy's baby."
Wonyoung's brown eyes were opened wide, waiting for him to say more. The corners of her mouth turned upward, and she looked adorably curious. Jae could hardly say no to his little girl, but this was entirely different. Thoughts were racing through his head, not least of which how wonderful it felt to have his naked little daughter draped over him as they spoke; that he'd never have another child with his wife; that he fully intended on fucking Wonyoung every chance she allowed him. If she was willing, she'd be perfectly fertile and healthy to make a baby with him.
"Do you think you might want that Wonyoung?" he paused, "I know you'd look so pretty with our baby growing in your belly."
Wonyoung giggled and bit the tip of her finger. "I think I might, Daddy, but I don't know for sure. It makes me so happy thinking about it that I'm tingling, but…" She was obviously working hard to wrap her head around it.
"You don't have to decide no,w honey, and nobody would know for a few months," Jae assured her.
Wonyoung knew that she loved her father more than life itself. For month,s she had been taking on her mother's role in his life, and she did so knowingly. He had confided in her, held her like a lover when she was down, even taken her out on dates. She was now awakened to the thought that she could truly be her daddy's forever. Her mom couldn't have her father's babies anymore, but she certainly could. Wonyoung was starting to allow the thought that she wanted to, badly.
"I graduate soon, daddy," she reasoned, "would anybody at school have to know?"
"No, sweetie. It could be our secret." He couldn't believe he was considering it.
"And then what?" Wonyoung continued.
"And then… well…" her father looked deep in thought. I don't have it all figured out yet, Wonyoung, but I'd do anything for you, no matter what."
Wonyoung felt so completely enveloped in his love that she ached for him. Her little pussy was much too sore to accept him again that night, but Wonyoung had never felt such desire for a man before then. It was as if their little accident had brought out a part of her she never knew existed, locked in tight by her virginity: the part that wanted her daddy to be her lover, to be his again and again, and to become pregnant with his child whether the world said she could or not.
"How about we talk about it more in the morning?" Jae suggested.
"Okay, daddy, but we'll have to be extra careful." Wonyoung was very surprised and felt lucky nobody had heard them making love. Most of her family were heavy sleepers, but she had certainly been making a lot of noise as her father impaled her in the kitchen. It was also funny to Wonyoung that she suggested being careful when so much good had come from her father not being careful, cumming in her vulnerable little pussy with no condom.
They kissed again. It was a long one, and different than before. They both intended to build upon an unspoken promise of more, a deeper love. Wonyoung knew she wasn't supposed to feel that way about her father, and Jae about his little girl, but neither cared. Taking their relationship to such heights had primarily been by accident. But the sexual tension between them had been broken by the forbidden seed Wonyoung carried inside her, and they kissed with an unhinged passion most could never know.
Jae picked up his daughter easily. She wrapped her arms and legs around him, and he slowly carried the cute brunette up the stairs toward her room. They could both feel his cum seeping from Wonyoung, telling definitively of their act. Their naked bodies holding each other tight and the looks they exchanged were evidence enough.
Jae gently sat his daughter on the bed, and she held on tight, not wanting him to leave her. She watched lovingly as her father pulled the covers back and slipped into bed with her.
"I love you so much, Daddy," she told him sincerely. I was nervous at first, but I don't regret anything that happened."
"I love you, too, baby, and I want you to know that I will be here to ensure everything turns out okay."
"I know you will," Wonyoung said adorably, holding her father tight as she drifted off to sleep.
Not long into her slumber, she felt her father leave quietly. Feeling hurt, she reasoned that he probably needed to return to her mother's bed so they wouldn't get found out. Still, she felt jealous, wanting him only for herself.
But the door to her room opened again, and back came her father.
He saw her eyes open and hurt. " You thought I was leaving you, didn't you, sweetie?"
"I know you need to, I just don't want to sleep without you tonight," she admitted.
"I had to clean up our little mess," he explained, holding up their discarded clothing. "…probably not a good thing for your mother to see our clothes all over the floor or how wet you made the kitchen table, right?"
Wonyoung smiled guiltily, "Definitely not! I suppose I shouldn't tell her that daddy came in my pussy without a condom on TWO times tomorrow at breakfast?"
"No, you probably shouldn't mention that," Jae laughed. He wrapped his arm around his naked daughter and pulled her tight to him. "Now get some sleep, honey."
Wonyoung cuddled up to him with the biggest smile on her face. A naughty little part of her hoped that he meant to get some sleep because she would need it. Her recently filled pussy was still recovering, but Wonyoung knew she'd want her daddy to fuck her again before too long.
Jae had fallen asleep deep in thought, planning what to do next. With his beautiful daughter nuzzled against him, he felt certain that everything would be different. They had a whole new life ahead of them.
As they drifted off, Wonyoung's young womb was also striving to make a new life. By morning, she could already have conceived her father's child. For now, it was enough that the beautiful teenager could fall asleep, cradled in the arms of her loving father. Tomorrow was another day; they could spend it and many more tomorrows falling more deeply in love. Wonyoung was so young that it could be many months before her belly showed evidence of the night they had shared… or those to come.
Episode 1: mostly introduction to the world of the story, no smut, light flirting, important for the rest of the series
Y/N stepped out of the taxi with a duffel bag slung over one shoulder and a stack of cardboard boxes balanced in his arms. The Seoul air was warm and humid, carrying the faint scent of street food from the corner stalls and the distant rumble of traffic along the main road.
He had chosen this apartment complex after scrolling through listings late at night, drawn by the reasonable price and the promise of independence. No dorms, no roommates, just his own space on the fifth floor of a building known for its young tenants. The landlord had mentioned it casually during the paperwork, but now that he was here the reality felt more immediate.
He pushed through the glass doors into the lobby, the cool air conditioning a relief after the heat outside. The elevator doors stood open, and he stepped inside, shifting the boxes to free one hand so he could press the button for the fifth floor. Before his finger could reach it, a tall figure slipped in at the last second.
She was striking. At 5'8", her long legs were on full display in tight running shorts that hugged her hips and thighs. A cropped tank top clung to her torso, damp with sweat from her morning run, the fabric slightly translucent in places where it stuck to her skin. Blonde hair was pulled back in a messy ponytail, strands sticking to her forehead and neck. Her cheeks were flushed, and she breathed a little heavier than normal, but her energy radiated outward like sunlight.
"Ohh, 5th floor? You must be the new tenant. The landlord mentioned something about a guy moving to our floor yesterday," she said with a bright smile, pressing the button herself. "It's not everyday we get a new neighbor. I'm Somi by the way."
Y/N looked up from the boxes, and his gaze lingered. She was beautiful in a way that felt effortless—tall and athletic, with curves that the running clothes accentuated rather than hid. Sweat glistened on her collarbones and trailed down between her breasts, visible where the tank top dipped low. Her legs were toned and smooth, the muscles shifting as she shifted her weight. He couldn't help but stare for a moment longer than polite.
Somi noticed immediately. Her lips curved into a teasing grin. "Caught you looking, newbie. Like what you see?"
Y/N met her eyes without hesitation. "Hard not to when you're standing there looking like you just stepped out of a fitness magazine. The sweat seems to make your skin glow."
She laughed, a clear, energetic sound that filled the small elevator space. "Bold. I like that. Most guys get all shy and stare at the floor. You're moving in today, right? All those boxes scream 'first day chaos.'"
"Yeah, just got the keys this morning," Y/N replied, adjusting his grip on the stack. "Figured I'd get everything up before it gets too late."
"Smart. The elevator can be slow sometimes, especially when everyone's coming back from work or the gym. I'm Somi, by the way—wait, I already said that. Night-shift bartender at Dusk till Dawn in Itaewon-ro. You know the place? Neon signs, loud music, drinks that make you forget your problems until the next morning."
"Heard of it," Y/N said. "Sounds like the kind of spot where the bartenders keep the energy high."
"Exactly. That's me—energetic, flirty, and always ready with a smile. Or a wink if the tip's good." She leaned against the elevator wall, one leg bent slightly, the shorts riding up just enough to show more skin. Sweat ran down her inner thigh, and she didn't seem to mind the way Y/N's eyes followed it. "So, what's your story? College kid? You look about twenty."
"Just admitted to Yonsei University" he answered. "Creative Technology Management. Didn't want the dorm life, so here I am."
"Yonsei, huh? Fancy. Creative tech—sounds like you could build apps or design experiences or something. Bet you'll be busy with projects. But don't forget to have fun. The fifth floor has a reputation for that."
The elevator dinged as it reached the fifth floor. Somi stepped out first, turning to face him with that same teasing expression. "I live in apartment 509. Right down the hall from wherever you're headed. See you around, newbie. I have a feeling you'll enjoy living here. Especially with neighbors like me."
She gave him a playful wink, then turned and walked toward her apartment, her ass swaying in the tight shorts, the fabric clinging to every curve. Sweat made the material darker in spots, outlining the shape of her body as she moved.
Y/N watched her go for a second before heading the other way to his own unit. The hallway was clean, with soft lighting and the faint smell of cleaning products. Doors lined both sides, some with welcome mats or small decorations. He found his apartment, unlocked the door, and stepped inside.
The space was empty except for the basic fixtures—a small kitchenette, a living area, and a bedroom with a bed frame already in place. He spent the next four hours hauling boxes up from the lobby, making multiple trips in the elevator. Each time he passed Somi's door, he wondered if she'd come out again, but the hallway stayed quiet. By the time he finished, sweat of his own dampened his shirt, and his arms ached from the weight. He set the last box down in the living room and took a breath.
Unpacking took another couple of hours. He sorted clothes into the closet, set up his laptop on the small desk, arranged books and tech gadgets on shelves. The apartment started to feel like his—posters on the walls, a few personal items scattered around. When he finally finished, the clock showed early afternoon. His stomach growled, reminding him he hadn't eaten since breakfast.
Y/N grabbed his keys and headed out, locking the door behind him. The building felt alive with the sounds of other tenants—music from one apartment, laughter from another. He took the elevator down and stepped out into the Seoul streets, the sun still high overhead. He wandered a few blocks, looking for a place to grab lunch, eventually spotting a small diner with a cozy interior and the smell of grilled meat wafting out.
Inside, the diner was half full. He chose a booth near the window and ordered a simple meal—bulgogi with rice and kimchi. While waiting, he glanced around at the other customers. That's when he noticed her.
Hanni sat at the counter, finishing what looked like a pastry and coffee. She had a professional yet approachable look—dark hair tied back neatly, wearing a clean chef's jacket over casual pants. Her posture was relaxed, but there was an air of precision about her, like someone used to working with delicate ingredients. She caught his eye and smiled politely.
"Mind if I join you?" she asked, sliding off the stool and approaching his booth. "The counter's getting crowded, and you look like you're new around here."
Y/N gestured to the seat across from him. "Sure, go ahead."
She sat down, setting her coffee cup on the table. "I'm Hanni. Pastry Chef at the restaurant just around the corner. Off for my lunch break right now. You?"
"Y/N," he said. "Just moved into the apartment complex a few blocks back. Fifth floor."
Hanni's eyebrows rose slightly. "Really? I live on the same floor—apartment 504. Small world. What brings you to Seoul?"
"College," he replied. "Yonsei University. Creative Technology Management."
"Impressive," she said, taking a sip of her coffee. "Creative tech sounds very cutting edge and innovative. Bet you have some interesting projects lined up. I'm more on the food side—pastries, desserts, things that require patience and a steady hand. The restaurant I work at does high-end French-Asian fusion. Lots of delicate plating and unique flavors."
They talked easily. Y/N described his move-in day, the boxes, the elevator ride. Hanni listened with interest, asking questions about his studies and offering tips about the neighborhood—best coffee shops, quiet study spots, places to avoid during rush hour. The conversation flowed naturally, touching on Seoul's vibrant food scene and the mix of old and new that defined the city.
At one point, Somi came up in the chat. Y/N mentioned the tall blonde he'd met in the elevator.
"Yeah? Tall. Blonde. Long legs to die for? Did she also flirt with you?" Hanni asked, a knowing smile on her face.
"As a matter of fact she did," Y/N answered honestly.
Hanni chuckled softly. "I wouldn't get my hopes up, that's just how she is with everyone. She has to be 'extra' friendly at the bar where she works, also serve everyone in sexy outfits. Keeps the tips coming, you know?"
They finished their meals while continuing the pleasant chat. Hanni shared stories from the kitchen—burnt sugar disasters, perfect soufflés, late-night experiments with new recipes. Y/N talked about his expectations for university life, the freedom of living alone, and his plans to explore the city. Time passed quickly, the diner filling with more lunch crowds before thinning out again.
Eventually, Hanni checked her watch. "Break's almost over. I need to head back to the restaurant."
Y/N nodded. "Yeah, I should get back to the apartment too. Still have some unpacking to finish."
They stood up together, paid separately, and stepped out into the street. Hanni gave him a friendly wave. "See you around the building, neighbor."
Y/N watched her walk away before turning in the opposite direction, heading back toward the apartment complex. The sun had shifted slightly, casting longer shadows on the pavement. He reached the building, rode the elevator up to the fifth floor, and unlocked his door once more.
Inside, the apartment felt familiar already. He closed the door behind him, the sounds of the city fading into the background. The boxes were mostly unpacked, but there was still work to do.
He sat down on the edge of the bed, reflecting on the day—the energetic encounter with Somi, the easy conversation with Hanni, the start of something new in this Seoul apartment on the infamous fifth floor.
Episodes air Tuesdays and Saturdays for the first few weeks
💛 Loved this dynamic? Bring your own ideas to life! ✨ My commissions are open. You can request custom settings, specific tropes, or tailored dynamics completely safe-for-work and delivered straight to your inbox or you can just tip me to support my work and help me keep writing.
And remember to contact me here, on tumblr and not in my Ko-fi DMs.
👉 Check out the Masterlist and Commissions links in my bio to grab a slot!
A few days later, Y/N steps into the kitchen and freezes.
J and Jiheon are already seated at the table, matching smiles painted across their faces. J’s legs are crossed high, her skirt riding up. Jiheon’s leaning forward, elbows on the wood, chin in her palms. They’ve been waiting.
“Morning, oppa,” Jiheon purrs.
Y/N can do nothing but grab a granola bar from the pantry. Don’t make eye contact. Don't make eye contact he keeps telling himself, the granola bar crinkles in his grip.
“You’ve been avoiding us,” J says, her voice a pout. “After everything we shared.”
She lets the last word hang. His jaw tightens.
“I have plans.” Y/N replies
Jiheon laughs, light and sharp. “Plans? With that Ahyeon girl? Please. She doesn’t know you like we do.”
He suddenly turns to face his step-sister “She knows enough. Don't you worry about her.”
J uncrosses her legs, stands, steps closer. Her hand lands on his chest, fingers playing with the collar of his blue shirt. “Does she know how you taste when you’re nervous? How your breath catches right before—”
Y/N steps back. Her hand falls.
“Enough of this. I’m leaving for school.”
And he's out the door before they can respond. The granola bar unopened in his pocket.
The sci-fi club meets every week in room 204, after last period. Poster of a nebula on the door. A dented model starship on the shelf. And Ahyeon, sitting at the back table, flipping through a worn paperback.
She looks up when Y/N walks in. Her hair is pulled back with a clip, loose strands framing her face. The afternoon light catches her cheekbones. She looks absolutely gorgeous.
“You’re early.” she says
He swallows trying to find a little bit of courage, his mouth starts to dry up.
“I need to ask you something.”
She closes the book. Sets it down. Her eyes are dark, patient, curious.
Y/N crosses the room and stops in front of her.
“I really like you Ahyeon-ah. Have liked you for a while. So will you go to prom with me?”
The words come out rougher than he had intended. Unrehearsed. Clearly he didn't think about what he was going to say if she laughed.
She doesn’t laugh.
A small smile spreads across her mouth. She stands. Now we’re close enough that I can smell her shampoo—something floral, clean.
“I’ve been waiting for you to ask,” she says. “Yes, of course i'll go to prom with you, Y/N.”
The air leaves his lungs. Relief. Joy. Something that feels like a punch.
He grins. She laughs. And then she kisses him, right there in the sci-fi club, her lips warm and sure.
The two become the talk of the school by Tuesday.
“You and Ahyeon? Seriously?” My friend Mark claps my shoulder in the hallway. “She’s out of your league, man.”
I don’t argue. She is.
We eat lunch together. She holds my hand under the table, thumb tracing circles on my palm. People stare. I don’t care.
She visits my house after school on Thursday.
The door clicks shut behind her, and I hear footsteps from the living room. J and Jiheon, summoned like bloodhounds.
Ahyeon’s hand is still in mine. I squeeze, a warning.
“So this is where you live,” she says, glancing around. “Cute. Cozy.”
J appears first, leaning against the archway. “Y/N, you didn’t tell us you were having company.”
Jiheon drifts in behind her, arms crossed. “We could’ve helped you prepare.”
The word helped drips with implication.
Ahyeon’s eyes flick between them. She doesn’t flinch.
“I’m sure you could,” she says, her voice sweet and sharp as a blade. “But I think I’ve got handling Y/N down.”
J’s smile tightens. “Oh, do you? He has particular tastes.”
Ahyeon tilts her head. Lets the silence stretch. Then she laughs, light and dismissive.
“Maybe. But I don’t share.”
She turns to me, grabs my wrist, and pulls me toward the stairs. “Your room. Now.”
I follow. Behind me, I hear Jiheon hiss something. J shushes her.
The door clicks shut. Ahyeon pushes me onto the bed, stands over me, her chest rising and falling.
“They’re trying to get under my skin,” she says, but she’s smiling. A dangerous smile.
“They’re jealous.”
“Good.” She climbs onto the bed, straddles my hips. Her skirt rides up. I can feel the heat of her thighs through my jeans.
“I’m going to give you something to remember,” she says, her voice low. “Something they can’t touch.”
Her hands find my belt buckle.
My head tips back as her mouth finds me. She’s slow at first, deliberate—a tease. Her tongue traces a line, circles, retreats. My fingers dig into the sheets.
Then she takes me deeper.
There’s a rhythm she sets, confident, hungry. She knows what she’s doing. Every flick of her tongue, every hollow of her cheek, is a statement.
I’m better. I’m the one.
I can’t help the sound that escapes my throat. A groan, low and ragged.
She pauses. Looks up at me, eyes glinting.
“Let them hear,” she whispers.
Then she resumes, faster now, her hand working in tandem with her mouth. The pleasure builds, tightens, coiling low in my gut.
I grip her hair. She moans around me, the vibration sending a shudder up my spine.
“Ahyeon—I’m close—”
She doubles down. No hesitation. No mercy.
I come with a gasp that turns into a long, shuddering exhalation. My body arches. She doesn’t pull away. Takes everything, holds still as the last pulse fades.
Then she lifts her head.
Her lips are slick. A trail of white runs from the corner of her mouth across her cheek. She doesn’t wipe it.
She smiles up at me, breathless and triumphant.
From somewhere downstairs, I hear a door slam.
They heard.
The house feels heavier after Ahyeon walks out the front door. J and Jiheon waste no time. They corner Y/N in the hallway, bodies pressed close, voices low and sticky with intent.
"She left you all worked up," J murmurs, fingers tracing the line of his shirt collar. "We saw how she looked at you. We can finish what she started."
Jiheon slides a hand down his chest, stopping just above his belt. "We won't stop at a lousy blowjob this time. We'll ride you until you forget her name. Both of us. At the same time."
Y/N steps back, jaw set. "I'm not interested. She's my girlfriend. That's it."
J laughs, but it cracks at the edges. "Come on, oppa. We know what you like. We can do things she never will."
He shakes his head, already turning away. "Nothing you say changes anything. I'm done with this."
They keep pushing for another minute, voices turning sharp, but he keeps walking until the door to his room shuts behind him. Their footsteps fade, leaving only silence.
Prom night arrives like a held breath. Y/N stands in front of the mirror in a fitted black tuxedo, the fabric sharp against his frame. The tie sits straight. His hair is combed back. He looks ready.
J and Jiheon wait in the living room wearing the sluttiest outfits they could assemble. J's top is a tiny black crop that barely covers the underside of her breasts, the fabric stretched thin enough to show the hard points of her nipples. Her shorts ride so high the lower curve of her ass cheeks peeks out with every step. Jiheon's version is even bolder: a sheer white tank top with no bra underneath, the material clinging to every curve, and cutoff denim shorts so short they function more like underwear. Both girls move with deliberate sway, hips rolling as they block the hallway.
"Don't go," J says, voice thick. She steps in close, pressing her chest against his arm. "Stay here. We'll make it worth it. You can fuck us all night. Any position you want."
Jiheon drops to her knees right there on the carpet, looking up with wide eyes. "We can start now. Pull your cock out and let us suck it together. We'll swallow every single drop."
Y/N sidesteps them without a word. He grabs his keys, checks his phone for Ahyeon's text, and heads for the door. Their calls follow him down the driveway, but he doesn't look back.
The prom venue glows under soft lights. Ahyeon waits near the entrance in a flowing red dress that hugs her waist and flares at the hips. When she sees him, her face lights up. They move inside together, hands linked.
They dance slowly to the music, bodies swaying in time. Her head rests on his shoulder. Friends from the sci-fi club wave them over between songs. They laugh, share stories, drink punch that tastes too sweet. The night stretches easy and warm. Y/N forgets everything else while Ahyeon stays close, her fingers tracing lazy patterns on his palm.
Later, Ahyeon pulls him outside and whispers against his ear. "My parents are gone all week. Come home with me."
The drive back to Ahyeon’s house was a blur of electric tension, the air in the car thick with the scent of her perfume and the unspoken promise of what was to come. Every time she shifted in her seat, the red fabric of her dress brushed against Y/N, sending jolts of heat through him. By the time the engine cut out in the driveway, the silence was heavy, charged with a hunger that had been building all night.
The moment the front door clicked shut behind them, the pretense of patience vanished. Ahyeon turned to him, her eyes dark and dilated, shimmering with a predatory kind of desire. Without a word, she reached behind her back, the metallic slide of the zipper echoing in the quiet hallway. The red dress didn't just fall; it cascaded, sliding down the curves of her hips and pooling around her ankles in a shimmering heap of crimson silk.
She stood before him in a matching set of black lace—a bra that struggled to contain her breasts and panties that left very little to the imagination. She stepped into his space, the heat radiating off her skin. Her mouth crashed against his, her tongue sliding deep, tasting of lip gloss and longing. Her hands were frantic, working his jacket off his shoulders and then tearing at his shirt. A button popped, pinging off the wall, as she shoved the fabric aside to feel his bare chest.
Y/N groaned into the kiss, his hands finding the swell of her hips. Below, his cock was a rigid iron bar pressing against the denim of his pants. Ahyeon felt it; she let out a low, humming moan against his lips and reached down, palming him through the fabric. She squeezed him firmly, her fingers tracing the length and girth of him, making him gasp.
As they stumbled toward the bedroom, a sound drifted through the house. It was faint at first—a soft, breathy whimper—but as they entered the room, it became clear. The wall shared a boundary with Asa’s room, and the sounds filtering through were unmistakable.
"Ahh… fuck… right there… oh god…" Asa’s voice was a broken melody of pleasure, echoing through the drywall.
Y/N's dick twitches harder at the sound. He pictures Ahyeon's sister on the other side of the wall, two classmates stripping her down, hands on her tits, mouths on her neck. The image makes his balls tighten.
Ahyeon paused, a playful, wicked smirk crossing her lips. She didn't seem bothered; if anything, the sound of her sister’s ecstasy acted like an aphrodisiac. She pushed Y/N back onto the bed, crawling over him with a slow, sensual grace. She leaned down, her breasts brushing his chest, her nipples stiff and poking through the lace.
"Sounds like Asa is having a very busy night," Ahyeon whispered, her breath hot against his ear. She began to grind her hips against his lap, the friction of the lace against his pants driving him wild. "But I don't want to share. I want you all to myself."
She pushes him backward onto the bed. Her fingers make quick work of his belt. Pants and boxers hit the floor. His cock springs free, thick and veined, already leaking at the tip. She climbs on top, straddling his hips. One hand reaches between them, grips his shaft, and rubs the head along her soaked slit. She sinks down in one slow motion, pussy stretching around him until her ass meets his thighs.
"Ohhh fuck," she moans, voice loud and clear. "Your cock feels so good inside me."
She began to bounce, her tits jiggling violently in the lace bra. Hips roll in steady circles, then lift and drop. Each descent takes him deeper. Wet sounds fill the room as her pussy grips and slides along his length. "Ahh… ahh… yes… deeper… fuck me harder…", rhythm slow at first but as the sounds from the next room intensified, so did her pace.
Through the wall, Asa’s moans grew frantic, bordering on screams. "Yes! Fuck my pussy! Harder! Oh god, your cock is so big! I can't—ahh! Right there!"
The sound of Asa's pleasure pushed Ahyeon over the edge. She reached back, unhooking her bra with a quick snap and tossing it across the room. Her bare breasts swayed as she slammed her hips down harder, her pussy gripping Y/N with every descent.
Y/N grips her hips, thrusting up to meet her. His cock drives into her soaked heat again and again. The head nudges her cervix with every deep stroke. "Fuck, Ahyeon… your pussy is squeezing me so tight."
Ahyeon let out a loud, piercing moan, her eyes rolling back. "Ahhh! Yes! Right there! Pound my cunt! Make me scream louder than my sister!"
Next door, the audio shifted. The sounds of shifting bodies and heavy breathing indicated a change in position. Asa was now riding one classmate while a second pushed into her from behind. Her voice cracked, a mixture of shock and pure bliss.
"Ohhh shit! Both holes! You're stretching my ass so wide! Fuck me! Fuck me!"
The double penetration makes her scream. The classmate under her thrusts up into her pussy while the one behind grips her waist and drives into her ass. Skin slaps against skin. Wet squelching noises mix with her cries. "Ahhh! I'm so full! Don't stop! Cum inside me!"
Ahyeon hears every word. She rides Y/N even harder, ass slapping against his thighs. Her pussy clenches and flutters around his thick cock. "Listen to her getting double-teamed. Two cocks ruining her at once. But you're mine. This dick belongs to me."
She grinds down in tight circles, clit rubbing against his pubic bone. "Ahh… ahh… I'm getting close… your big cock is hitting so deep… fuck… fuck…"
Y/N's hands slide up to squeeze her tits. He pinches her nipples, rolling them between his fingers. She moans louder. "Yes! Play with my tits while you fuck me!"
The race intensifies. Ahyeon slams down with everything she has, pussy dripping down his shaft and onto his balls. Each thrust makes obscene wet sounds. "Ahhh! Yes! Fuck! I'm gonna cum! Cum with me!"
Next door, Asa is losing it. "Oh my god! I'm cumming! Both cocks are making me cum so hard! Ahhh! Fill my holes!"
Her screams peak, raw and desperate. The two classmates grunt and thrust harder, one flooding her pussy while the other pumps cum into her ass. Asa shakes between them, voice hoarse. "Yes! Yes! So much cum!"
Ahyeon hears her sister's orgasm and it pushes her over. She rides Y/N at a frantic pace, hips snapping. "Ahhh! I'm cumming! Your cock is making me cum!"
Her pussy spasms around him, walls pulsing and milking. Y/N groans, hips jerking up as he erupts inside her. Thick ropes of cum shoot deep, filling her until it leaks out around his shaft with every bounce. "Fuck… Ahyeon…"
She keeps moving through both their orgasms, slower now but still grinding, drawing every drop. "Mmm… so much cum… I can feel it pumping into me."
They stay locked together, breathing hard. Through the wall, Asa's moans soften into satisfied whimpers as the three of them collapse. Ahyeon leans down, kisses Y/N slow and deep, then whispers against his lips. "Best night ever."
Y/N holds her close, cock still twitching inside her soaked pussy. The sounds from next door fade, but the memory lingers, making the afterglow even sweeter. He strokes her back, content, completely hers.
Later that night as Y/N arrived home after giving his girlfriend a couple more orgasms, his relentless step-sisters were waiting for him by the kitchen table.
"So, how was she, Y/N?" Jiheon asks
"Was it everything you hoped for?" J sarcastically adds
"I'm not talking about this with my sisters. Plus it's none of your business. You should worry about your own boyfriend, Jiheon-ah." he says with a smirk knowingly
"What's that supposed to mean? she asks
"Oh, i don't know. Maybe the fact that i haven't seen him around in over a month." I'm sure you did something to upset him. Or did he think you were a bad fuck and left you for someone better?"
"What the fuck did you just say to me? Last week you were begging me to swallow your cum, now you've got a girlfriend and you suddenly think you're above it all?" Jiheon replies furiously as she gets up from the table, almost screaming at Y/N
"Maybe i did. Or maybe i just got tired of letting you two play games with me. All of this teasing and flirting after making fun of me for years for liking your older members. And now you're trying to fuck up the best thing that's ever happened to me." "If you care about me, then just stay the fuck out of my life." Y/N says as he walks out of the kitchen and up the stairs, slamming the door to his room.
"Looks like little bro finally grew some balls." J says "What are we gonna do about this? We can't just let him walk away after everything that happened."
"Oh, he's not walking away i can promise you that. And since we can't just threaten to expose him to that slut girlfriend of his, we'll have to make it impossible for him to resist us." Jiheon replies
💛 Loved this dynamic? Bring your own ideas to life! ✨ My commissions are officially open. You can request custom settings, specific tropes, or tailored dynamics completely safe-for-work and delivered straight to your inbox. And remember to contact me here, on tumblr and not in my Ko-fi DMs.
👉 Check out the Masterlist and Commissions links in my bio to grab a slot!
The villa sat on a secluded hillside overlooking the Mediterranean, white stucco walls catching the last orange light of the sunset. Bougainvillea climbed trellises along the terrace, and the salt breeze carried the distant crash of waves against the cliffs below.
Kwon Eunbi stepped out of the rental SUV, stretching her arms above her head. Her white sundress pulled tight across her chest, the fabric straining. At thirty, she moved with the easy confidence of a woman who knew exactly what her body could do. Behind her, Kim Minju emerged more slowly, blinking at the view through slightly glassy eyes.
"Wine's already in the car," Minju said, holding up a bottle by the neck. "I told you we should have stopped twice."
"You told me we should have stopped three times," Eunbi said, laughing. "We'd still be in Naples."
Their fathers had driven separately. Mr. Kwon — Jungsoo, fifty-seven, silver at the temples, still broad-shouldered from a youth spent in construction — parked the sedan and began unloading luggage. Mr. Kim — Hyunshik, fifty-four, leaner, quieter, with the careful hands of a man who restored furniture for a living — carried the boxes of provisions toward the villa's heavy wooden door.
"Girls, help with the bags," Jungsoo called.
"In a minute," Eunbi said, already heading for the terrace. "We're admiring the view."
Minju followed, bare feet slapping against the warm stone tiles. They dropped onto the cushioned loungers, and Eunbi twisted the cork from the wine bottle with practiced ease. No glasses. She drank first, then handed it over.
"We earned this," Eunbi said. "The drama wrapped. Your audition's done. Three days of nothing."
"Nothing except our fathers," Minju said, but she was smiling. She took a long swallow, the wine staining her lips red.
"They'll fish and drink and leave us alone. You'll see."
They didn't know yet. They couldn't have known.
---
Dinner was grilled fish and vegetables, bread dipped in olive oil, and bottle after bottle of the local red. The terrace lights cast amber pools across the table. Cicadas buzzed in the darkness beyond.
Minju was on her fourth glass, maybe her fifth. She'd lost count. The wine made everything soft at the edges — her father's laugh, Eunbi's hand on her knee, the way the stars seemed to sway overhead.
"To finishing the shoot," Hyunshik said, raising his glass.
"To getting cast in something good," Minju corrected, and they all drank.
Eunbi was matching her glass for glass. Her cheeks were flushed, her hair coming loose from its clip. She'd kicked her sandals off under the table and her dress strap had slipped down one shoulder.
"Remember debut," Eunbi said, her words starting to blur. "Remember that first showcase. We were so scared."
"We were babies," Minju said. "Actual babies."
Jungsoo watched them both, his glass half-empty. He hadn't been drinking as fast. Neither had Hyunshik. They exchanged a look — the kind of look men shared when they were thinking the same thing and hadn't said it yet.
"More wine," Eunbi declared, reaching for the bottle. Her hand missed twice before she grabbed it.
"I think that's enough," Hyunshik said gently.
"It's vacation." Eunbi poured, sloshing wine across the table. "Vacation means — means no rules."
"Your mother would kill me," Jungsoo said, but he was smiling.
"Mother's not here."
The words hung in the air longer than they should have.
Minju finished her glass and let it tip sideways on the table. "I'm drunk," she announced, as if discovering something new. "Really, really drunk."
"Me too," Eunbi said. They looked at each other and burst into laughter, the kind of laughter that came from nowhere and wouldn't stop.
Hyunshik stood, gathering plates. "Time to get you both to bed."
"No," Minju said, but she didn't move. The world had started tilting gently, and if she closed her eyes, it would probably tilt right off its axis.
"I'll take Minju," Hyunshik said, reaching for his daughter's arm.
Minju let herself be pulled up. The terrace spun. She leaned into her father, her head against his chest. "I'm gonna be sick," she murmured.
"Bathroom's inside. Come on."
He guided her through the villa's dark hallway to the guest bathroom, where she dropped to her knees in front of the toilet and retched. Hyunshik held her hair back, rubbing circles on her back.
"You're okay," he said. "You're okay."
When she was done, he helped her to the bedroom at the end of the hall — the smaller one with the twin bed and the window facing the garden. She fell onto the mattress fully dressed, her skirt riding up her thighs.
"Sleep," Hyunshik said, pulling a blanket over her. "I'll check on you later."
She was already gone, her breathing deep and even.
---
Outside, Eunbi had made it to the lounger on the terrace but no further. She lay sprawled, her dress bunched around her hips, her underwear visible — pale pink lace. Her eyes were closed, her lips parted.
Jungsoo stood over her, a glass of water in his hand that he'd intended for her to drink. "Eunbi. Wake up. Drink this."
She didn't stir.
He set the glass down and crouched beside her. Her breathing was slow and heavy — passed out, not sleeping. He touched her shoulder, shook gently. Nothing.
"She's out," Hyunshik said, coming up behind him.
"Both of them?"
"Minju's unconscious. Won't wake up until morning, at least."
Jungsoo stood, looking down at his daughter's exposed body. The terrace light caught the curve of her hip, the swell of her breasts beneath the thin cotton. He felt something tighten in his chest — something he'd felt before, on other nights, in other rooms, when he'd watched her change or step out of the shower or dance too close at a family wedding.
The same thing Hyunshik felt, probably. The same thing neither of them had ever said aloud.
"Let's get her inside," Jungsoo said.
They carried her together — Jungsoo at the shoulders, Hyunshik at the feet — and laid her on the bed in the master bedroom. The one Jungsoo was supposed to share with his daughter, the one with the king-sized mattress and the doors that opened onto the private terrace.
Eunbi didn't move when they set her down. Didn't stir when her father pulled her dress up to cover her thighs, though his hands lingered a moment too long.
They stood in the doorway, looking at her.
"It's been a long time," Jungsoo said quietly, "since I've seen a woman that beautiful."
Hyunshik said nothing. But his eyes didn't leave Eunbi's sleeping form.
---
They sat at the kitchen table, the last bottle of wine between them. The terrace doors were open, and they could hear the ocean, the cicadas, nothing else.
"She looks just like her mother," Jungsoo said, staring into his glass. "At that age. Exactly like her."
"You still think about her?"
"Every day." He drank. "Some things don't go away. Some things you carry until you die."
Hyunshik nodded slowly. "Minju has her mother's hands. The same fingers. The same way of holding a cup."
They were both widowers. Jungsoo's wife had died when Eunbi was fifteen — cancer, quick and brutal. Hyunshik's wife had left when Minju was twelve, walked out one morning and never came back. They'd raised their daughters alone. They'd watched them grow, watched them become women, watched them go out into the world and come back older, harder, more beautiful than they'd left.
And they'd wanted things. Things they'd never said.
"I think about it," Jungsoo said. "More than I should."
"Think about what?"
"You know what."
The silence stretched.
"She's your daughter," Hyunshik said.
"I know what she is."
"Then why are you saying this?"
Jungsoo set his glass down. His hands were steady. "Because she'll never know. Because she's drunk and she's sleeping and she'll never remember a thing. Because I've spent fifteen years wanting something I can't have, and tonight — tonight I don't care anymore."
Hyunshik's jaw tightened. "That's not — "
"Don't pretend you haven't thought about Minju the same way."
The words landed like a slap. Hyunshik's face went pale. Then red. Then pale again.
"That's different," he said, but his voice cracked.
"Is it?"
They stared at each other across the table. Two men who had raised their daughters alone. Two men who had watched their daughters grow into women they'd wanted in ways a father shouldn't want.
"Let's make a deal," Jungsoo said. "We swap. Just for tonight. You take Eunbi. I take Minju. In the morning, they won't know anything. They'll just wake up sore and hungover and blame the wine."
Hyunshik didn't answer. But he didn't get up and leave. He didn't say no.
"She's beautiful," Hyunshik said finally. "Your daughter. She's — "
"I know."
"I've looked at her sometimes. At dinner. At holidays. And I've thought — "
"I know."
Hyunshik closed his eyes. "What happens after?"
"After tonight? We never talk about it. We never mention it. It didn't happen."
"And our daughters?"
"They'll never know." Jungsoo's voice was hard. "And if they ever suspect, we deny it. Swear on our lives."
Hyunshik emptied his glass in one swallow. Then he stood.
"One condition," he said.
"Name it."
"Tomorrow night. We do it again. But with our own daughters." He met Jungsoo's eyes. "If we're going to damn ourselves, we do it all the way."
Jungsoo smiled — a dark, hungry smile. "I was hoping you'd say that."
---
The bedroom was dark except for the sliver of moonlight through the curtains. Jungsoo stood in the doorway, watching Minju sleep. She'd shifted in her unconsciousness — her skirt was twisted, her blouse had come untucked, and her lips were slightly parted.
She was beautiful. He'd always thought so. At family gatherings, at her debut performance on television, at every awkward dinner where she sat across from him and laughed at his jokes. He'd wanted her then, and he wanted her now.
He closed the door behind him.
The lock clicked.
He crossed to the bed and sat beside her, one hand on the mattress. She didn't stir. He reached out and touched her cheek — soft, warm, slack with sleep.
"Minju," he whispered. "Can you hear me?"
Nothing.
He traced his finger down her cheek, along her jaw, to her neck. Her pulse beat steadily beneath his fingertip. He slipped his hand lower, to the collar of her blouse, and undid the first button. Then the second. Then the third.
Her bra was white, simple, cotton. He could see the curve of her breasts beneath the fabric, the rise and fall with each breath.
He undid the rest of the buttons and pushed the blouse open. Her stomach was flat, her skin pale in the moonlight. He bent and pressed his mouth to her navel, tasting salt and warmth. She didn't move.
He unhooked her bra. Her breasts fell free — medium, full, with nipples the color of rose petals. He took one in his mouth, sucking gently, rolling his tongue over the hardening bud.
Minju made a small sound — not quite a moan, not quite conscious — and shifted her head to the side. That was all.
He sucked harder, drawing the nipple deep into his mouth, grazing it with his teeth. His hand found her other breast, squeezing, kneading, rolling the nipple between his fingers.
He pulled back, saliva glistening on her skin. "Beautiful," he murmured. "So fucking beautiful."
He slid her skirt down, lifting her hips to work it past her ass. She was wearing white panties — the same set as the bra, practical and sweet. He pressed his palm against the damp spot at the center.
Already wet. Her body was responding even if her mind was gone.
He hooked his thumbs into the waistband and pulled her panties down her thighs, past her knees, off her feet. She lay naked before him, legs slightly parted, the dark thatch of hair between them glistening.
He spread her legs wider. Her pussy was pink and wet, the lips swollen, the clit a small pearl hidden in its hood. He lowered his head and licked — a long, slow stroke from her entrance to her clit.
Minju gasped. Her hips twitched. But her eyes stayed closed.
He ate her like a starving man. Lapping at her folds, circling her clit, dipping his tongue into her opening to taste the wetness gathering there. He sucked her clit between his lips and flicked it with the tip of his tongue, over and over, until her legs trembled and her breathing quickened.
He pushed two fingers inside her. She was tight, hot, gripping his fingers as he curled them up, searching for that spot. When he found it, her whole body jerked.
"Yes," he whispered against her thigh. "Come for me. Come in your sleep."
He pressed his mouth to her clit and sucked hard, fingers fucking her in a steady rhythm, and she came — a soft cry, her hips rising off the bed, her pussy clenching around his fingers. He drank every drop, licking her through the aftershocks until she stilled.
Then he stood and undressed.
His cock was hard, thick, the head flushed dark. He climbed onto the bed and positioned himself between her legs, the tip pressing against her wet entrance.
He pushed in.
The sound Minju made — caught between a moan and a question — made his balls tighten. He pushed deeper, her walls stretching around him, and buried himself to the hilt.
"Fuck," he breathed. "You feel — "
She was tight. Hot. Perfect.
He began to move. Slow at first, long strokes that pulled almost all the way out before driving back in. Her breasts bounced with each thrust. Her head lolled to the side.
He grabbed her hips and fucked her harder, the bed creaking beneath them, the headboard knocking against the wall. Her pussy gripped him with each stroke, slick and wet and desperate.
"Take it," he grunted. "Take your uncle's cock."
He flipped her over onto her stomach, pulling her hips up until she was on her knees, her face buried in the pillow. The pose was obscene — her ass in the air, her pussy spread open, the pink lips glistening in the moonlight.
He pushed into her from behind, and she moaned — a low, helpless sound.
"That's it." He grabbed her hips and fucked her hard, his balls slapping against her clit. "That's my good girl."
He reached around and found her clit, rubbing in tight circles as he fucked her. She came again — he felt her clench around him, heard her cry into the pillow — and that pushed him over the edge.
He pulled out and turned her onto her back, spreading her legs wide. He stroked his cock twice, three times, and came on her stomach — thick ropes of cum painting her skin white.
He sat there, breathing hard, looking at what he'd done. Minju lay beneath him, still unconscious, cum cooling on her belly.
He cleaned her with a towel from the bathroom. Kissed her forehead. Pulled the blanket up to her chin.
"I'll see you tomorrow," he whispered.
And he went back to the kitchen, where Hyunshik was waiting.
---
Eunbi lay spread across the king-sized bed like she'd been dropped from a height. Her dress was hiked up, her hair wild, one arm flung over her head. She was snoring softly.
Hyunshik watched her from the doorway for a long time.
She was more woman than Minju — fuller, curvier, with breasts that strained against her dress and hips that promised a man could hold on tight. She was thirty years old, and she looked like every fantasy he'd ever had.
He closed the door.
He crossed to the bed and knelt beside her, close enough to smell the wine on her breath. He touched her face — she didn't react. He traced the line of her collarbone, the swell of her breast, the curve of her waist.
"Eunbi," he said quietly. "I'm going to take care of you tonight."
He pulled her dress up and over her head. She wasn't wearing a bra — her breasts fell free, huge and heavy, the nipples already tight. He cupped them in his hands, feeling their weight.
"Jesus," he breathed.
He bent and took one nipple into his mouth, sucking deep, drawing as much of her breast as he could between his lips. She was so soft, so warm. He moved to the other, licking, biting, sucking until both nipples were wet and swollen.
Her pussy was shaved bare, smooth and pink, the lips puffy and parted. He spread her legs and stared — at her clit, her entrance, the way her body seemed to open for him.
He licked her. He couldn't help it. He pressed his face into her cunt and licked from bottom to top, tasting her, smelling her. She was already wet — her body preparing itself even without her awareness.
He licked her clit in quick, hard strokes. He pushed his tongue inside her. He sucked her lips into his mouth and released them with a pop.
Her hips began to move — involuntary, instinctive. Her hands fisted in the sheets.
"That's it," he said against her. "Let yourself feel it."
He slid two fingers into her cunt and kept licking her clit, fast and steady, building her up. Her breathing changed — shorter, faster, catching in her throat.
She came with a cry, her back arching, her thighs clamping around his head. He didn't stop. He licked her through it, drinking her cum, lapping at her sensitive clit until she went limp.
Then he stripped.
His cock was long, not as thick as Jungsoo's, but curved slightly upward. He climbed onto the bed, positioning himself between her legs. The head of his cock pressed against her entrance, and she was so wet that he slid in to the hilt in one smooth motion.
Eunbi gasped. Her eyes fluttered but didn't open.
"Shh," he said, his forehead against hers. "It's okay. Just relax."
He began to move — slow, deep strokes that made her breasts sway. He watched them, mesmerized, and reached down to squeeze them, to roll her nipples between his fingers.
Her pussy was incredible — tight and hot, gripping his cock with each thrust. He fucked her in a steady rhythm, building speed, driving deeper.
"You like that," he said. "You like your uncle's cock."
He pulled out and turned her onto her stomach, lifting her hips. Her ass was round and perfect, her pussy visible from behind, still wet and open. He pushed back in, and she moaned — long and low.
He grabbed her hips and fucked her hard. The sound of skin slapping skin filled the room. Her moans grew louder, more urgent, until she came again — a shuddering orgasm that made her whole body shake.
He kept going.
He reached around to find her clit, rubbing as he fucked her, and she came again almost immediately, crying out, her pussy clenching so hard he could barely move.
That was enough. He pulled out and came on her ass — thick stripes of cum that dripped down between her cheeks.
He cleaned her up, kissing her back, her shoulders, the nape of her neck.
"Sleep well," he whispered. "Tomorrow's going to be interesting."
---
Minju woke with a headache like a spike behind her eyes.
She was in her bed, naked under the blanket, her clothes folded neatly on the chair. She remembered drinking. She remembered laughing with Eunbi. She remembered her father helping her inside.
Everything after that was blank.
She felt strange — sore between her legs, tender in a way that suggested she'd had sex. But that was impossible. She'd passed out alone.
She chalked it up to the wine and stumbled to the kitchen, where Eunbi was already sitting at the table, wearing an oversized t-shirt, holding a glass of water like it was the antidote to poison.
"Morning," Eunbi croaked.
"Morning."
They looked at each other. Something passed between them — a flicker of recognition that neither of them could name.
"Did you sleep okay?" Minju asked.
"Fine. Weird dreams." Eunbi took a sip of water. "You?"
"Same."
Their fathers came in from the terrace, carrying fresh bread and fruit from the market. They were smiling — relaxed, satisfied in a way Minju hadn't seen in years.
"Feel like I died," Eunbi said. "Is there coffee?"
"Coming right up."
Hyunshik caught Minju's eye and held it for a moment too long. She felt a shiver run down her spine — not cold, exactly. Something else.
"You look good today," he said.
She flushed. "I look like a corpse."
"You look beautiful."
Eunbi looked up at that, her gaze sharp. But she said nothing.
---
The plan was simple. More wine, more drinking, more passing out. Only this time, they'd finish what they started — each man with his own daughter.
Eunbi was suspicious. Minju was oblivious. But the wine flowed, and the night grew warm, and by eleven o'clock both girls were unconscious again.
Jungsoo carried Eunbi to her bed — the master bedroom this time, the big bed. She was heavy in his arms, her head lolling, her breath warm against his neck.
He laid her down gently and stood over her.
This was different. This was his daughter.
He'd seen her as a baby, as a toddler, as a gangly teenager with braces and dreams of being a singer. He'd watched her debut, watched her win awards, watched her become a woman men would kill for.
And tonight, she was his.
He undressed her slowly, savoring each inch of skin revealed. Her dress, her bra, her panties. She lay naked beneath him, and he let himself look.
Her breasts were full and heavy, the nipples pink and erect. Her waist curved into hips that flared wide. Her pussy was shaved, the lips swollen, a thin line of moisture visible at her entrance.
He undressed and climbed onto the bed.
He started with her breasts — sucking, licking, biting. He pulled her nipples between his teeth and tugged, watching them stretch before releasing them with a pop. Her back arched, and she moaned in her sleep.
"I know you can feel it," he whispered. "Some part of you knows."
He kissed down her stomach, over her navel, to the soft mound of her pussy. He spread her legs wide and pressed his face into her, inhaling her scent — his daughter's scent.
He licked her with long, flat strokes. He circled her clit with the tip of his tongue. He pushed his tongue inside her and tasted her, drank from her, devoured her.
She came with a sharp cry, her hips bucking against his face, her cum coating his tongue.
He didn't stop. He kept licking, kept sucking, until she came again, her body shaking, her moans filling the room.
Then he positioned himself between her legs.
His cock was aching, dripping, the head pressed against her entrance. He looked at her face — so peaceful, so unaware — and pushed inside.
Eunbi gasped. Her eyes flew open — unfocused, glassy, confused.
"Dad—?"
"Shh." He stroked her hair, still buried inside her. "It's okay. Just relax."
Her eyes closed again. Her body relaxed. And he began to move.
He fucked her slow, deep, each stroke reaching places no man had touched before. Her pussy gripped him, wet and hot, and he watched his cock disappear into his own daughter's body.
"Fuck," he groaned. "You feel so fucking good, Eunbi. So tight. So perfect."
He picked up speed, fucking her harder, the bed creaking beneath them. Her breasts bounced with each thrust. Her mouth fell open, small sounds escaping with each impact.
He pulled out and flipped her over, pulling her onto her hands and knees. Her ass was perfect — round, firm, spread open for him. He could see her pussy from behind, wet and inviting, and the tight pucker of her asshole just above it.
He pushed into her cunt from behind, and she cried out, her face buried in the pillow.
"That's it," he grunted, grabbing her hips. "Take your daddy's cock."
He fucked her hard, his balls slapping against her clit, her ass rippling with each thrust. He reached around and found her clit, rubbing in tight circles, and she came — screaming into the pillow, her whole body convulsing.
He pulled out and pushed a finger into her ass. She whimpered but didn't resist. He worked his finger in and out, coating it in her wetness, then added a second.
"Bet you've never had anything here," he said. "Tonight, you will."
He positioned himself at her asshole, the head of his cock pressing against the tight ring of muscle. He pushed — slowly, steadily — and watched his cock disappear into her ass.
Eunbi screamed. But her body pushed back against him, taking him deeper.
"Fuck," he groaned. "Your ass is so tight."
He fucked her ass slowly, letting her body adjust. Her moans were a mix of pain and pleasure, her fingers gripping the sheets. He reached beneath her and rubbed her clit, and her body relaxed, taking him deeper.
He fucked her ass until she came again, her body shuddering, her ass clenching around his cock. Then he pulled out, flipped her onto her back, and pushed back into her pussy.
He fucked her hard and fast, the headboard knocking against the wall. Her legs were wrapped around his waist, her arms around his neck, her face buried in his shoulder.
"I'm going to come inside you," he said. "I'm going to fill you up."
"Please," she whimpered — not conscious, not awake, but not entirely asleep either.
He drove into her one last time and came, his cum flooding her pussy, filling her, dripping out around his cock. He kept thrusting, riding out his orgasm, painting her insides white.
He pulled out and watched his cum leak from her swollen pussy. He pushed it back inside with his fingers, feeling her body accept it.
Then he lowered his mouth to her cunt and licked her clean — tasting his own cum mixed with hers, eating it, swallowing it.
She was his. Completely his.
---
Minju woke to the feeling of a tongue between her legs.
She was in her bed, her legs spread, someone's face buried in her pussy. She was too drunk to be afraid, too drunk to understand. Her body responded before her mind did — hips lifting, moans escaping, hands fisting in the sheets.
"Good girl," her father's voice said. "Let me taste you."
"Daddy—?"
"Shh. Just feel."
His tongue circled her clit, fast and hard, and she came — a weak, surprised orgasm that made her legs shake. He kept licking, drawing it out, and she came again, her body trembling.
He lifted his head, his chin wet with her. "You're so beautiful," he said. "I've wanted this for so long."
He climbed over her, his cock hard against her thigh. She could feel it — hot, thick, pressing against her.
"This is wrong," she murmured.
"I know." He kissed her. "But I don't care anymore."
He pushed inside her.
Minju cried out — the feeling of being filled, of her father's cock inside her, was too much. He was thick, stretching her, and she felt every inch as he buried himself to the hilt.
"You feel that?" he whispered. "My cock inside my little girl."
"Please—"
"Please what? Please more? Please harder?"
He fucked her slow and deep, his hips grinding against hers. His hands found her breasts, squeezing, pinching her nipples. His mouth found her neck, her collarbone, her lips.
"I've watched you," he said between thrusts. "At every family dinner. At every holiday. I've watched you grow up, and I've wanted you."
She was crying — tears streaming down her cheeks. But her hips were moving with him, her body betraying her. Her pussy was gripping his cock, sucking him deeper, and she hated how good it felt.
He pulled out and turned her onto her stomach, pulling her hips up. She heard him spit, heard him slick his cock, and then he pushed into her ass.
"Fuck!" She screamed, her body arching.
"Shh, shh. Take it. Take all of it."
He fucked her ass slowly, letting her adjust. His fingers found her clit, rubbing in circles, and pleasure mixed with pain until she couldn't tell them apart. She came — a violent orgasm that left her gasping — and he kept going.
He fucked her ass for a long time, building up to a rhythm that made her cry out with every thrust. Her pussy was dripping, her ass stretched around his cock, and she was coming again and again, each orgasm weaker than the last but no less intense.
"Where do you want it?" he asked. "Pussy or ass?"
"Pussy," she gasped. "Please, daddy, come in my pussy."
He pulled out of her ass and pushed into her cunt in one smooth motion. He fucked her hard, fast, desperate — his breathing ragged, his hands gripping her hips.
"I'm coming," he groaned. "I'm coming inside my daughter."
He drove deep and came, his cum flooding her pussy, hot and thick. She felt it — felt him fill her, felt his cock pulsing inside her — and she came too, her body clamping down on him, milking him dry.
He collapsed on top of her, both of them covered in sweat.
"I love you," he whispered into her hair.
She didn't say it back.
---
He fucked her again an hour later.
This time she was more awake, more aware. She could see his face as he pushed into her, could see the hunger in his eyes. She watched him as he rode her, his expression twisted with pleasure, his mouth open, his breathing ragged.
"Tell me you want it," he said.
"I want it."
"Tell me you want your daddy's cock."
"I want your cock. Please. Fuck me."
He fucked her in missionary, her legs on his shoulders, his cock hitting spots that made her see stars. He fucked her in doggy, her face in the pillow, his hands on her hips. He fucked her on top, her riding him, her breasts bouncing in his face as he sucked them.
And when he came inside her the third time, she came with him, her body finally accepting what her mind couldn't — that she wanted this. That some part of her had always wanted this.
---
The sun rose over the Mediterranean, pink and gold, painting the villa in soft light.
The four of them sat at the breakfast table — the two fathers, the two daughters — eating bread and drinking coffee like it was any other morning.
Minju couldn't meet her father's eyes. Eunbi couldn't stop looking at hers.
"Sleep okay?" Jungsoo asked, the picture of innocence.
"Fine," Eunbi said. Her voice was flat. "You?"
"Best night I've had in years."
Something passed between them — father and daughter, man and woman — and Minju felt it, felt the shift in the air.
"Minju," Hyunshik said. "Walk with me."
She followed him down to the beach, her bare feet sinking into the cold sand. The waves crashed and retreated, crashed and retreated. The water was turquoise under the morning sun, the cliffs rising white and sheer on either side.
"Do you remember anything?" he asked.
"Some things." She wrapped her arms around herself. "Enough."
"Are you angry?"
She thought about it. His hands on her. His mouth. His cock inside her while she floated in that half-conscious haze. The way her body had responded even when her mind was gone. She thought about how she'd woken up aching and empty and somehow hungry for more.
"I should be," she said. "But I'm not."
Hyunshik stopped walking. He turned to face her, his eyes searching hers.
"I've wanted you for a long time," he said. "Since before you were a woman. Since before you knew what wanting meant."
"That's sick."
"Yes." He touched her face, his thumb tracing her cheekbone. "But it's true. And you're not running."
She wasn't. She should have been. Every instinct told her to run back to the villa, pack her bags, call a taxi, get as far from this place as possible. But her feet stayed rooted in the sand, and her body leaned into his touch like a flower turning toward the sun.
"I felt you," she whispered. "Last night. I couldn't move, couldn't wake up, but I felt everything. Your tongue. Your fingers. Your cock inside me." She swallowed. "And I liked it."
The words hung in the salt air.
"Say it again," he said.
"I liked it, daddy. I liked your cock inside me."
He kissed her then — deep, hungry, his tongue pushing into her mouth. She moaned against him, her hands finding his chest, gripping his shirt. His hand slid down her back, over the curve of her ass, pulling her hips against his.
"There's more," he said against her lips. "Tonight. If you want it."
"What kind of more?"
"Everything."
---
They returned to the villa to find Eunbi and Jungsoo sitting close on the terrace, their shoulders touching, a bottle of wine already open between them. Eunbi's hand rested on her father's thigh, her fingers tracing lazy circles through the fabric of his pants.
"Starting early?" Minju asked.
"Hair of the dog," Eunbi said. But her smile was different now — knowing, hungry. Her eyes traveled over Minju's body in a way they never had before. "You two have a good walk?"
"Informative," Minju said.
She sat down across from them, and Hyunshik settled beside her, his hand finding her knee under the table. The touch sent electricity through her thighs.
Eunbi watched them, then looked at her father. "They know."
"I figured." Jungsoo poured wine for everyone. "Makes things simpler."
"Simpler?" Minju's voice cracked.
"No more pretending." Jungsoo's eyes met hers across the table, dark and steady. "No more wondering what you remember, what you liked, what you want. You're adults. We're adults. And we've all been wanting things we shouldn't want."
"Speak for yourself," Eunbi said. But her hand was sliding higher up her father's thigh.
"You too," Jungsoo said, not looking at her. "I felt you push back against me last night. Heard you moan when I called you a good girl. You wanted it before you were even awake."
Eunbi's cheeks flushed. She didn't deny it.
"So what now?" Minju asked. Her heart was pounding. Her thighs pressed together under the table, the ache between them growing.
"Now," Hyunshik said, his hand squeezing her knee, "we finish what we started. All of us. Together."
---
The afternoon passed in a haze of wine and anticipation. They swam in the sea, the cold water doing nothing to cool the heat building under their skin. Eunbi's white bikini clung to her curves, water beading on her stomach, her breasts, her thighs. Minju wore a black one-piece that cut high on her hips, and she caught both fathers watching her as she walked up the beach.
By sunset, the energy in the villa had shifted. The air itself felt charged, thick with something unspoken.
Dinner was a quiet affair — cold cuts, cheese, bread, more wine. The four of them sat around the table, and the conversation was halting, loaded. Every glance lingered too long. Every accidental touch sparked.
Minju's foot found Eunbi's under the table. Eunbi pressed back.
"I think it's time," Jungsoo said finally, pushing his chair back. "Unless anyone wants to wait."
Nobody spoke.
"Good." He stood and offered his hand to Eunbi. "Coming, princess?"
She took his hand, and he led her inside.
Hyunshik stood and offered his hand to Minju. "Your turn, baby."
She took it.
---
They met in the master bedroom — the big one with the king bed and the doors open to the terrace, the Mediterranean glimmering silver under the rising moon.
The four of them stood in the dim light, looking at each other.
Jungsoo moved first. He crossed to Eunbi and pulled her into a kiss — hard, claiming, his hands cupping her face. She melted into him, her arms winding around his neck, and Minju watched her father's hands slide down Eunbi's back, over her ass, gripping hard.
"Daddy," Eunbi breathed against his mouth.
"That's right," he said. "You're my good girl tonight."
Minju felt Hyunshik step behind her, his chest pressing against her back, his hands settling on her hips. He kissed her shoulder, her neck, the spot behind her ear that made her shiver.
"Look at them," he whispered. "Look at what we're going to do to each other."
She watched her father undress Eunbi — the dress falling away, the bra unhooked, the panties sliding down her thighs. Eunbi stood naked before them all, her large breasts heavy and perfect, her nipples already hard, the dark triangle of hair between her legs glistening with moisture.
"Beautiful," Jungsoo said, and bent to take her nipple in his mouth.
Eunbi moaned, her head falling back. Her hands found his head, pressing him against her breast. "Yes," she gasped. "Suck me, daddy."
Minju's clothes came off next — Hyunshik undressing her slowly, reverently, kissing each inch of skin as it was revealed. When she was naked, he turned her to face the bed, positioning her so she could see everything.
"Watch," he said. "Watch what happens when fathers take what belongs to them."
Jungsoo had guided Eunbi onto the bed, onto her back, her legs spread wide. He knelt between them, his face already buried in her pussy, his tongue working her clit in long, flat strokes. Her moans filled the room — loud, unashamed, desperate.
"Oh fuck, yes," she cried. "Right there, daddy. Don't stop."
Hyunshik pressed Minju forward until her hands were on the mattress, her face close to Eunbi's. She could see everything — the way Jungsoo's tongue circled Eunbi's clit, the way her pussy lips were swollen and pink, the way her hips bucked against his mouth.
"Taste her," Hyunshik said. "Taste your friend while my friend eats her."
Minju lowered her head. Her tongue touched Eunbi's clit — soft, exploratory. Eunbi gasped, her hand finding Minju's hair.
"Yes," Eunbi moaned. "Lick me, Minju. Lick my pussy while his tongue — oh god — "
Minju licked harder, her tongue circling Eunbi's clit in counterpoint to Jungsoo's rhythm. The taste was sharp and sweet, the scent filling her nostrils. She felt powerful suddenly, watching Eunbi come apart beneath her.
"That's it," Jungsoo said, pulling back. His chin was wet with her. "Make her come with your mouth while I watch."
Minju took Eunbi's clit between her lips and sucked, her tongue flicking across the tip. Eunbi screamed, her body arching off the bed, her cum flooding Minju's mouth.
She swallowed, and the taste of her best friend coated her tongue.
"My turn," Hyunshik said, and pulled Minju onto the bed.
He laid her beside Eunbi, both of them naked, both of them soaked and trembling. He spread Minju's legs and lowered his head between them, his tongue finding her clit immediately. But before she could lose herself in it, she felt Eunbi's hand slide between her thighs, felt Eunbi's fingers parting her folds.
"Let me help," Eunbi said, her voice low and thick. "You ate me. Let me eat you."
And then Eunbi's mouth was on her pussy, tongue pressing into her, and Minju cried out, her hands fisting in the sheets. Her father's tongue and her best friend's tongue working together, her father's fingers and Eunbi's fingers — all of them on her, in her, taking her apart.
"Please," she begged. "Please, I'm going to — "
"Come," her father said against her clit. "Come on our mouths, baby. Let us taste you."
She came with a scream, her body convulsing, her cum spilling onto their tongues. They didn't stop — they licked her through it, drawing out every wave, drinking every drop.
When she could breathe again, she looked up and saw Jungsoo standing over them, his cock in his hand, hard and thick and dripping. He was stroking himself slowly, watching the two girls on the bed.
"Beautiful," he said. "My daughter and her best friend, both spread open and wet. Ready for us."
"Ready," Eunbi echoed. She sat up and crawled toward him, her breasts swinging. "I want your cock, daddy. I want it in my mouth."
She took him into her mouth without waiting, her lips stretching around his thickness. She bobbed her head, taking him deep, her tongue working the underside of his shaft. Jungsoo groaned, his hands in her hair.
"That's it," he said. "Suck your daddy's cock. Get it wet for your pussy."
Hyunshik pulled Minju to the edge of the bed, positioning her so her head was near Eunbi's ass. He guided his cock to her lips. "Open," he said. "I want to fuck that pretty face while your friend sucks mine."
Minju opened her mouth, and he pushed inside. The taste of her own pussy was still on him — he'd licked her clean, and now she tasted herself on his cock. She moaned around him, her tongue swirling, her hands gripping his thighs.
The room filled with the sounds of wet sucking and desperate moans. Eunbi gagging on Jungsoo's cock. Minju slurping on Hyunshik's. The two fathers standing side by side, fucking their daughters' faces, watching each other's daughters take them down their throats.
"Look at them," Hyunshik said, his voice strained. "Perfect little cocksuckers."
"My daughter's got a talented mouth," Jungsoo said, thrusting deeper into Eunbi's throat. "Takes it all the way. Don't you, princess?"
Eunbi moaned in response, her nose pressing against his pubic bone.
"Trade you," Hyunshik said.
Jungsoo pulled out of Eunbi's mouth. She gasped, drool and precum stringing from her lips. Hyunshik pulled out of Minju's. They swapped positions — Jungsoo in front of Minju, Hyunshik in front of Eunbi.
"Open up for your uncle," Jungsoo said, tapping his cock against Minju's lips.
She opened, and he pushed in. His cock was thicker than her father's, stretching her mouth wider. She relaxed her throat and took him deeper, her eyes watering, her hands gripping his hips.
Beside her, Eunbi was moaning around Hyunshik's cock, her eyes closed, her face a picture of pure pleasure.
"We should've done this years ago," Eunbi said when she came up for air. "Traded daddies."
"We're trading more than that tonight," Jungsoo said. He pulled Minju off his cock and pushed her onto her back, spreading her legs. "I want to feel this tight little pussy again. And I want my daughter to watch."
He positioned himself between Minju's legs and pushed inside her in one smooth stroke. She gasped, her back arching, her hands finding his shoulders. He was so thick, so deep, hitting spots that made her see stars.
"Oh fuck," she cried. "Uncle — "
"Call me daddy," he said, thrusting hard. "I'm your daddy tonight."
"Daddy!" she screamed, and he fucked her harder, his hips slapping against hers, the sound of wet flesh filling the room.
Eunbi watched from the side, her hand between her own legs, fingers working her clit as her father fucked her best friend. "Fuck her, daddy," she moaned. "Fuck that tight little cunt."
Hyunshik knelt behind Eunbi, his cock pressing against her ass. "You want it here?" he asked. "Or in your pussy?"
"Both," she said, pushing back against him. "I want everything."
He pushed into her ass, and she cried out, her body shuddering. "Fuck, yes. Stretch me open."
He fucked her ass slowly, letting her adjust, while Jungsoo fucked Minju's pussy in a steady rhythm. The bed creaked beneath them, the sounds of sex echoing off the walls.
"Harder," Minju begged. "Please, daddy, harder."
Jungsoo obliged, driving into her with renewed force. His balls slapped against her ass with each thrust, and she felt her orgasm building, coiling tight in her belly.
"I'm going to come," she gasped. "I'm going to come on your cock, daddy."
"Come for me," he said. "Come all over your uncle's cock while my daughter watches."
She came screaming, her pussy clenching around him, her whole body shaking. He kept fucking her through it, riding out her orgasm, and then he pulled out and crawled up to her face, his cock slick with her cum.
"Clean it," he said. "Taste yourself on my cock."
She opened her mouth and took him in, licking her own juices off his shaft, tasting the mix of them on her tongue.
Behind her, Hyunshik was pounding Eunbi's ass in earnest, his hands gripping her hips, his breath ragged. "You like that?" he grunted. "You like your uncle's cock in your ass?"
"Yes!" Eunbi cried. "Fuck my ass, uncle. Fuck it hard."
"Call me daddy."
"Daddy! Fuck my ass, daddy! Make me come!"
His hand found her clit, rubbing in tight circles as he fucked her ass, and she came — a violent, shuddering orgasm that made her collapse onto the bed. He followed right after, pulling out and coming on her ass, thick ropes of cum painting her skin.
---
They took a break. Water was passed around. They lay tangled on the bed, sweating and breathing hard, the moonlight painting their bodies silver.
Eunbi was the first to recover. She sat up, looking at Minju, then at the fathers.
"I want to ride my daddy's cock," she said. "And I want Minju to watch. And then I want to watch her ride hers."
"Fair enough," Hyunshik said.
Jungsoo lay back on the bed, his cock already hardening again. Eunbi straddled him, positioning herself over his shaft, and lowered herself slowly. They both moaned as she sank onto him, her pussy swallowing him inch by inch.
"Fuck, princess," he groaned. "You feel so good."
"I know." She began to move, riding him with slow, deliberate rolls of her hips. Her breasts bounced in his face, and he reached up to suck them, pulling her nipples between his teeth.
Minju watched, mesmerized. Her friend was fucking her father — and it was the most beautiful thing she'd ever seen. Eunbi's head thrown back, her mouth open, her hands braced on his chest. Jungsoo's hands on her hips, guiding her rhythm.
"She's so good at that," Hyunshik said, pressing against Minju's back. "Think you can ride me like that?"
"Better," Minju said.
He laughed and pulled her onto her back, spreading her legs. "Show me."
She crawled on top of him, taking his cock in her hand and guiding it to her entrance. She was so wet that he slid in easily, and she gasped as he filled her.
"Oh, daddy," she breathed.
"That's it," he said. "Ride me, baby."
She rode him hard, her hips moving in a desperate rhythm, her breasts swaying. Beside them, Eunbi was riding Jungsoo just as hard, their moans mixing, their bodies glistening with sweat.
"I love watching you fuck your father," Eunbi said, her voice strained with pleasure.
"I love watching you fuck mine," Minju replied.
The two fathers looked at each other over their daughters' heads — and smiled.
"We created beautiful women," Jungsoo said.
"We did," Hyunshik agreed.
"And now they're ours."
"All ours."
Eunbi came first — screaming, her body convulsing on Jungsoo's cock. Minju followed a moment later, her orgasm triggered by the sound of her friend's climax, by the sight of her father's face twisted in pleasure beneath her.
Both fathers came inside their daughters, filling them, claiming them.
And when it was done, they collapsed in a heap on the bed, the four of them tangled together, cum leaking from both girls' pussies onto the sheets.
---
An hour later, Hyunshik woke Minju with his tongue between her legs.
"Again," he said. "I need to taste you again."
He ate her until she came twice, her hips bucking against his face, her cries waking Eunbi, who watched with hooded eyes from across the bed.
When Minju was limp and trembling, Eunbi crawled over and lowered her mouth to Minju's pussy, licking her father's cum from her folds, sharing the taste with her friend.
"Delicious," Eunbi said, her chin wet. "You taste like my daddy and yours."
Minju pulled her up and kissed her — tasting herself, tasting both fathers, tasting everything they'd done together.
Jungsoo woke and found Eunbi's ass pressed against his hip. He positioned himself and pushed into her from behind, still half-asleep, fucking her in a slow, dreamy rhythm while she kept kissing Minju.
"Mmm," Eunbi moaned against Minju's lips. "Daddy's inside me again."
"Good," Minju whispered. "Take it."
Hyunshik moved behind Minju, his cock pressing against her pussy, still slick with his cum. He pushed in, and she gasped, breaking the kiss.
"Both of us," she breathed. "Fucking us at the same time."
The fathers fucked them in tandem, matching rhythms, the bed rocking beneath them. Eunbi and Minju faced each other, their foreheads touching, their hands intertwined.
"We're their whores now," Eunbi whispered.
"I know," Minju said. "And I love it."
"Me too."
They kissed again, tongues tangling, as their fathers fucked them toward another climax.
---
The final round started with Eunbi on her knees, her face in the pillow, her ass in the air. Jungsoo knelt behind her, fucking her pussy from behind, his balls slapping against her clit with each thrust.
"Look at your daughter," Hyunshik said to Minju. "She's beautiful like this."
Minju watched her friend being fucked, watched the way Eunbi's ass rippled with each impact, watched the way her pussy gripped Jungsoo's cock as he pulled out and pushed back in.
"Your turn," Hyunshik said. He guided Minju to her hands and knees beside Eunbi, so the two girls were side by side, their asses in the air.
Hyunshik knelt behind his daughter and pushed into her pussy. The two fathers fucked their daughters side by side, their strokes synchronized, the sound of wet skin slapping filling the room.
"Harder," Eunbi begged. "Fuck me harder, daddy."
"You want it harder?" Jungsoo grunted. He pulled out of her pussy and positioned himself at her ass. "You want it here?"
"Yes! Fuck my ass, daddy!"
He pushed into her ass, and she screamed, her fingers clawing at the sheets. He fucked her ass hard, pounding into her while Hyunshik fucked Minju's pussy beside them.
"I want her mouth," Jungsoo said. "Let's swap them."
They pulled out of the girls' asses and pussies and guided them into a new position — Eunbi on her back at the edge of the bed, Minju on her knees in front of her, facing her father.
"Suck his cock while I fuck your face," Jungsoo said to Minju.
He pushed into Minju's mouth, his cock hitting the back of her throat. Eunbi spread her legs, and Hyunshik knelt between them, pushing into her pussy.
The three of them moved together — Hyunshik fucking Eunbi, Jungsoo fucking Minju's face, Minju sucking desperately, her hands on his thighs.
"I'm going to come down her throat," Jungsoo said.
"Do it," Hyunshik said. "Fill her up."
Jungsoo came with a groan, his cum shooting down Minju's throat. She swallowed, taking every drop, her eyes watering, her throat working.
Hyunshik wasn't far behind. He fucked Eunbi harder, faster, chasing his release.
"Where?" he gasped.
"Inside," Eunbi said. "Come inside me, daddy. Fill your little girl's pussy."
He came with a roar, his cum flooding her, pumping into her depths.
When it was done, they collapsed again, the four of them a pile of sweaty, cum-soaked limbs.
---
The sun rose over the Mediterranean, painting the room in shades of gold and pink.
Minju woke first, tangled between Eunbi and her father. Her body ached in a way that made her smile. She was sore, stretched, filled — and she wanted more.
Eunbi stirred beside her. "Morning," she murmured.
"Morning."
They looked at each other, and Minju saw the same hunger in Eunbi's eyes that she felt in her own.
"Last night," Eunbi said.
"Was incredible."
"I know." Eunbi's hand found hers under the sheet. "I don't feel guilty anymore."
"Neither do I."
Their fathers woke slowly, their hands finding their daughters' bodies, pulling them close.
"Good morning," Jungsoo said, his voice rough with sleep.
"Good morning, daddy," Eunbi said.
Hyunshik kissed Minju's forehead. "How do you feel?"
"Perfect," she said. And she meant it.
They stayed in bed for another hour, touching, kissing, exploring. The fathers took turns eating their daughters out, cleaning the cum from the night before with their tongues. The girls returned the favor, taking their fathers' cocks in their mouths, waking them with pleasure.
When they finally rose for breakfast, they sat on the terrace in the morning sun — the four of them, no longer pretending, no longer hiding.
Minju looked across the table at Eunbi, at Jungsoo, at her own father. She thought about the weekend ahead, about the nights still to come, about everything they'd already done and everything they hadn't tried yet.
"What happens now?" she asked.
Eunbi smiled, her hand finding her father's under the table. "Now we enjoy the rest of our vacation."
"And after?"
"After," Hyunshik said, his hand squeezing Minju's thigh, "we figure out how to make this work. If you want that."
"I do," Minju said. "I want that."
"Me too," Eunbi said.
The two fathers exchanged a look — the same look they'd shared on the first night, but different now. Not hungry. Not desperate. Satisfied.
"Then we'll make it work," Jungsoo said.
They sat in silence for a moment, watching the waves, the sun climbing higher over the Mediterranean.
"One more night before we leave," Eunbi said, a smile playing on her lips. "We should make it count."
"Oh, we will," Jungsoo said.
And Minju knew, with absolute certainty, that this was only the beginning.
It would be another long week, Jae thought to himself as he half-heartedly packed things into a suitcase. Visiting the family for the holidays was something he had to do every year. They had been going to the farm since he could remember, always in the three or four days surrounding Christmas and always right when he'd love to be at home re-watching all first three seasons of Game of Thrones and partying with his friends on break from school.
But that didn't change the fact that he'd be in the backseat of the car for the 5-hour drive south to their grandparents' farm that very morning. He would still have to endure his sister's music choices or his dad on the cell phone for work - and all for an extra-long weekend with the ENTIRE family.
It wasn't all bad; it was always a blast. Jae was usually just irritable when he anticipated being unable to stretch his legs for that long. The family farm was full of great features and plenty of space for all twenty-some of his family coming in to stay. Their grandfather had done well for himself and had built guest cabins to house each of their children's families, all oriented around an impressive central building for he and their grandmother. The goal was to keep the family returning each year; it had worked like a charm so far.
So, as Jae packed in the car, his younger brother and sister got in the car with their parents and headed for the farm, and he tried to focus on all the good things that would come out of his trip. He was fond of spending time with his cousins with whom he'd so long been close; he'd get quite a bit of relaxation time, and he might even be able to blow off some steam in town with his cousins if they got to feeling rowdy. In particular, his cousin Haerin, who was closest to him in age, was always fun to hang out with. He might be inclined to find her attractive if he weren't her cousin, but he'd tried his best not to think of her that way.
When he arrived at their family's cabin, "Owl Perch," known for the large painting of an owl over the fireplace, he would have been hard-pressed not to find Haerin attractive. Dressed in a white golf shirt and jean shorts, she was positively adorable and just as much so when she came with her breasts bouncing over to the car before Jae could even step out. She sent her greetings, saving the last one for her favorite cousin, Jae. She threw her weight on him a bit more heavily than the rest, greeting him with:
"Jae, I'm willing to bet you need a beer after that drive—" she knew me too well. “Do you mind if I steal Jae from you and we say hi to grandma and grandpa and maybe sneak a beer, Uncle?"
"Sure, Haerin," said Jae's father, "but Jae, you're carrying in your suitcase, I'll leave it out here for you."
"Yes, Pop!" Jae said with a drawl, heading off behind his bubbly little cousin. At 18, she hadn't yet graduated high school, unlike Jae, who was already a sophomore in college. He was willing to bet she would enjoy maintaining her innocence while walking around any college campus with that figure. As do many girls Haerin's age, she had a perky pair of breasts peeking out through the unbuttoned neck of her snug polo. They looked more prominent than he remembered on her tiny frame. She was athletic from her dancing at her high school (yes, naturally, the little brunette was a dancer), but Jae liked to think she hadn't quite taken on the snootiness he was accustomed to like the dancers he had gone to school with. Despite her looks, he truly liked her ability to have fun in any situation and be genuinely interesting.
So while they walked in stride to the "big house," as they'd all taken to calling it, Jae and Haerin began to catch up while Jae recalled what he'd liked so much about his younger cousin. She updated him on everything in her life, mostly typical of a cute, brunette high school dancer, but Jae eagerly took in all her rambling. Haerin did the same thing for Jae, grilling him about what college would be like and whether he had a girlfriend. They eventually said hi to their grandma and grandpa and grabbed that much-needed beer, opting to enjoy it on the massive front porch as they awaited the rest of their relatives. Haerin stretched out her long, thin legs and inadvertently displayed their tanned and toned nature in full to her admittedly affected cousin.
The rest of the family shuffled in little by little, and by early evening, they were gathering in the big house for their kickoff dinner. Jae and Haerin split up at one point to unpack their things and get situated for the week. When he next saw her, it was amongst the hollering youngsters and warm droll of the entire family in the large foyer of the big house. It seemed like it went on forever; there were so many family members and much to catch up on. Yet, after what could have been an hour, their grandmother called for everyone to head to the dining room. It wasn't until they were all seated that Jae saw Haerin in her slender, light dinner dress that hugged her frame.
As usual, Haerin sat near Jae and the other cousins their age. There was Jae's younger brother and sister, Haerin's two older brothers, and the three children of both families of his father's older brother and sister. It could get a little overwhelming at times, but once the commotion died down, Jae shared a host of laughs and cajoling with his cousins and siblings. Haerin was alluring to Jae; he couldn't help but take in her glowing nature and how she sparkled when she smiled. His eyes moved involuntarily to Haerin's chest when she giggled and pushed her breasts together innocently. But it was more than just her handful-sized breasts and gorgeous smile that did it for her; it was simply a shine.
She touched his arm, and he caught her eye once or twice as she looked at him. If Jae hadn't been so caught up in her angelic aura, he might have said she looked seductive, but it was lost to him. The meal came without further thought about his growing affection for his cousin (save that she caught his gawking eye when her shoulder strap slipped down, and the dress revealed slightly more skin than before).
So the two talked, mingled after the meal, and helped with cleanup—stopping for the occasional exchange of a laugh or bump of the hip when Haerin passed Jae in the kitchen. When they were cleaning up the flour from the pasta-making, they got into it with each other, extending fingers swiped across a flour-coated cutting board toward each other defiantly.
They swiped a cheek here and there and closed their eyes; Jae's hand felt something soft before quickly moving away and taking a defensive stance. Doing the same, Haerin began laughing adorably as she reveled in their battle. She looked down at her chest… so did Jae. A precise imprint of a finger in the white flour, or no…. it was four fingers. If he looked closely, it became clear what his hand had grabbed at when they were horse-playing;
Haerin saw it, too. But it was only a fraction of a second that Haerin's brows raised and eyes met Jae's before she looked away and returned to her business. It made him feel strangely… comfortable, considering the potential embarrassment of the situation. He went bustling about the kitchen with his cousin and the rest of the cousins and certainly didn't fail to miss that Haerin had made no move to wipe his handprint from her breast—four fingers on the skin and the palm over the thin top of her dress. The eking thought lingered though, a prodding announcement going off in their heads that something was feeling differently. Something they hadn't seen coming. Something that made Haerin continue her flirtatious interactions with her cousin even though they were family. They were family! But once again, the moment came and went. Haerin was going her separate way and Jae his before they reconvened for movie night in the big house's colossal family room.
Everyone took their places, the parents pairing up near their favorite brother or sister and the cousins sticking together across the room. Their cousins littered the floor, and Jae lay sideways on a comfy chair, with Haerin taking a seat on the rug, leaning back on the vast cushion.
Once again, his eyes floundered at seeing his petite brunette cousin, now in a taut black tank top and gray cotton short-shorts. The drawstring of the tiny shorts dangled below just a sliver of Haerin's taut stomach. It revealed itself more when Haerin stretched her arms above her head, and Jae couldn't be sure, but he thought he saw the sparkle of a piercing at her belly button. Even sitting there, trying as he might to ignore her when the movie started, Jae began to sense her as the younger ones started to settle. She was wearing some kind of lotion, she must have, he thought, as his eyes unintentionally inspected her slender leg and looked for signs of it. He could feel her soft brunette hair against his legs sprawled out on the couch. He could hear her breathing, and his eyes again found the rising and falling of her bosom seen just over her shoulder.
So when Haerin first turned to address him, he hadn't even realized…
"Earth to Old Jae!" Haerin whispered, louder this time after her cousin hadn't answered the first time, "Got any room left on that couch, or are you going to make me sit on the ground the WHOLE time?"
"Oh…Uh… I can get up," Jae said, stuttering and leaning upward as if to give her his seat.
"No, silly, just scooch back a bit. I'll lie in front of you," Haerin said, smiling and ambling up toward him. He barely had time to move before she plopped down in front of him and was lying in front of him almost close enough to be spooning.
He wondered if anyone would find the new position of his cousin strange, but upon looking about the room, he saw that most adults were slumbering or simply not looking toward them, and the cousins were all lain out on the floor in front of them. His worry subsided, if only until his little cousin turned her head a bit to ask:
"Would you mind sharing the blanket a bit? It seems I came a bit underdressed," she said, causing Jae to give her body a once-over with his eyes and smile in agreement.
He grabbed the edge of it and tossed it over the two of them, once again scanning the room to see if they'd attracted any attention. They seemed to be in the clear… wait… what was that? Upon throwing the blanket over his cousin, he hadn't noticed until it had settled atop them that Haerin had scooted back and her soft little tush was snuggled directly into his lap so that he could feel her warmth through their clothing. What's worse was… oh no… he had, in all the commotion of his cousin laying so close and arousing him, become slightly erect. It was more than somewhat erect though, there was simply no way that Haerin didn't feel his cock pushing against her.
But she didn't say anything, look back, move, or even hint at her disapproval. Maybe she hadn't felt it.
'Oh God,' Jae thought, feeling Haerin's pert little ass move against his stiff cock. She wasn't ignoring his growing problem; that was for sure. He thought maybe she was just trying to preserve some of her dignity and move out of the way, but another flex of her bum and he was nestled snugly between her cheeks. If there had been any doubt, it was cleared when she wiggled her adorable bum rhythmically against him for a never-ending period of seconds.
This was too much for him… It was so sudden, so unexpected. But it wasn't unwanted; he had somehow figured that out in his mind right at about the time that Haerin had started pressing her cheeks against his increasingly hard member. So when she began wiggling that way, his hands got the better of them and grabbed at his cousin greedily. They reached her hips and tugged at them, causing Haerin to settle deeper against him, his shaft pressed firmly between her butt cheeks. They reached for her abdomen, one feeling a piercing where he'd first imagined it, the other testing whether she'd let him near her chest.
Neither of them had bothered to check, but they remained undetected beneath their blanket. As Haerin felt her cousin submit to her playful teasing, his hands landing daringly higher up her body, she had felt the same desire as Jae. Somewhere between watching how he got along with her younger sisters, how he'd picked her up so strongly when he'd first arrived, and his intoxicating presence as she sat beside him at dinner…she had felt this coming too. So when he came short of her breast and placed his hand upon her ribcage she unquestionably moved it the rest of the way to her chest, where it came to grasp at her tit and feel the erect nipple beneath her shirt.
Taking her acceptance as permission, he started emboldening his fingers' movements. The fingers of the hand upon her breast began searching to pinch her nipple gently through the cotton. The other hand, flattening upon her belly, began sliding further southward. Upon his palm, Jae could feel the scratch up the metal piercing, but her skin was unutterably smooth. He slid his palm, the tips of his fingers making contact with the scrunchy material of her elastic waistband. They hesitated there momentarily, wondering if he should press on, with his eyes looking guiltily about the room to see if he'd been stopped.
But Haerin was much to aroused to stop now, she thrust her butt defiantly into her cousin's lap and felt his shaft squeeze between her cheeks. And he knew what that meant, pressing his fingers into her soft skin to slide beneath the band. His fingers pressed on, expecting to find resistance but not finding it. She must have shaved recently, very recently. Her mound was smooth and soft, urging his fingers lower. Still they probed and found only the soft warmth of her young pussy. Slowing upon the first touch of her outer lips, they stopped there, waiting.
Haerin moved her hips to urge him onward, but to no avail. He just stayed there, one hand tucked down the front of Haerin's tight little shorts and the other firmly palming her tit. 'What was he waiting for,' she thought, 'surely now he hadn't lost his nerve.' She tried the juke of her hips once more but nothing. She was about to turn around and sort things out when she saw her older cousin Jinwoo looking their way.
He'd always been fond of her, or perhaps it was more her looks. Maybe he was too fond of looking at her at times, but they'd never gotten to know each other well, so she just found it harmless. But now he was looking their way, and Haerin could only wonder whether he knew what she could feel- that Jae's hands were anywhere but where a cousin's hands were supposed to be.
She had to test him, and she thought fast. She looked right at him and stuck her tongue out, smiling. He hesitated for a second, keeping his composure in his stare before cracking and smiling her way. The embarrassment of being caught staring by his cousin and the adorableness of her look had prevented him from seeing anything more.
Jae's hand had stopped though, and in the few seconds that followed Jinwoo looking away, they had returned to her belly and retreated from their much desired place at her quim. She gave him two quick squeezes of her bum as if in apology or out of encouragement for him to press on. He responded a little, thrusting back against her and beginning to move his hand about once again on her breast. When she had him confident once again to get more affectionate, she was practically ready to fuck him right there on that couch in front of the whole family.
And Jae was nearing the same point; his naughty little cousin's antics and the way her petite frame felt against him were too much to bear. Only hours before he had been admiring the way she'd grown up and now he had her wrapped in his arms with her soft butt wrapped snugly around his cock. So as his hand pressed back beneath the final barrier of her shorts, they both held their breaths a little… God, they wanted each other.
A loud sound came on the TV; both Jae and Haerin's eyes shot to the television where the closing song and credits had begun to play. For his life, Jae could not remember what they had been watching. All this incestuous touching with Haerin had him…. WAIT, he still had his hands all over her!
He quickly removed himself from his precarious placement all over his cousin, and Haerin slid forward on the couch. They separated, and the blanket drooped between them as the lights flipped on and their grandparents began saying their goodnights. Jae was lying there like a deer in the headlights, hoping not to attract unwanted attention. They didn't receive any and remained like frozen bodies until the children had all successfully pleaded to start another movie.
Some of the adults decided to leave, and among them were his aunt and uncle, who insisted that their daughters, including Haerin, come to bed. So Haerin got up, tossing a parting glance at her elder cousin, who couldn't quite make heads or tails of it, though he was pretty sure his cousin wasn't finished with him yet from the looks of it. He stayed for probably half an hour more before becoming bored with his now regrettably alone situation on the couch.
He bid the family farewell and headed back toward his family's cabin. He couldn't take his mind off what had happened between him and his cousin the whole walk. On one hand, it had all been so sudden, and this was his cousin he had been spooning in there. He thought he should be feeling guilty but couldn't quite bring himself to do so. That was the other hand- the part of him that knew that the gorgeous little brunette he'd seen as he pulled up to the farm or sat next to admiringly at the dinner table was irresistible to him. He knew that if he could, he'd have ravished her tiny body right there on that very couch. The thought that the whole family would have seen didn't seem to faze that side of him at all.
That side of Jae won out as his feet carried him toward his bedroom; heck, that side of him nearly diverted him to Haerin's bedroom instead. But it was also that side of him that came upon what awaited him when he opened the door to his bedroom. His bedroom was situated below the rest of the house, the hill it was built on giving him his walkout and a lot of privacy. But it wasn't the beautiful view over the moonlit pond… he thought maybe he was seeing things. But there, laid out on the bed and sunk into his comforter, was the unmistakable body of Haerin herself. Moreover, she wasn't quite how she'd been when she left him on the couch. Well, she was mostly the same, save the shorts that were pushed down and bunched around her ankles as she lay face-down on the bed. As he'd felt before, she wasn't wearing any panties, and her ass looked just as amazing as it had felt against his lap, arched slightly there on the bed - there was no way she was sleeping like that.
He stood in the doorway, stunned and unable to believe what he was now staring at. He again cast his eyes from head to toe, his heart jumping at the sight of the gorgeous brunette dancer. She wasn't looking at him; she looked asleep. What an odd way to fall asleep, he thought with a smile as he closed the door behind him.
"Haerin," he whispered, taking a step towards her.
"Haerin," he called to her, louder now.
But still she didn't move, and as he came to her side, she kept up the act, if it was an act. Jae didn't catch it in the dark, but Haerin smiled when he first called to her, unable to keep a straight face until just before he'd move close enough to see it.
He was short of breath as he moved behind her. Her pussy was glistening even in the low light; she must have been touching herself recently or having a delightful dream. Her white ankle socks were stretched over her feet, barely at the edge of his bed. Her shirt was still on, but it was pushed up just below her breasts, leaving everything below naked and fully visible to her cousin's lustful eyes.
There was a reason she was here, not in her bed, bottomless, or in the PJs she'd brought. And despite the part of Jae that had him hesitating to touch Haerin earlier that night, screaming that he couldn't, Jae was moving ahead without him. His hands moved to his athletic shorts and pushed them down, boxers and all, with Jae stepping out of them handily. His cock sprang to attention; it had been ready since the second he walked in the room. His mind was set to its purpose.
Jae moved forward and pressed his knee to the bed. His cousin didn't make a sound even as her body moved on the bed, even as he lifted his other leg and straddled her. 'There's no way she's asleep,' Jae thought, 'and this is what she's here for anyway,' he convinced himself. As he felt it, his hand pointed the head of his cock toward its target, the tiny opening he could see between the legs of his slumbering cousin.
He could feel his thighs against the naked lower half of his cousin and his hands took hold of her sweet young ass. He briefly debated checking for certain whether she was awake or not, but when he felt the heat of her opening against the head of his penis, all bets were off. Sleeping or not, he had to fuck her, he had to sink his cock at least once into the little brunette who had been torturing him all day. And so, he took a deep breath, and just before he could sink his rod into Haerin's amazing little pussy, she surprised him. He couldn't see it in the dim light of her bedroom, but with his hands grasping her soft cheeks he could feel her butt move in the direction of his penetrating head.
'Or did it?' he questioned. But it didn't matter because nothing else was in his head when he first felt himself enter Haerin's forbidden tunnel. It was so warm and wet already; he couldn't believe the feeling - it consumed him. Sinking into her, feeling her insides wrap around him and surround him with wonderful heat, he could feel himself still holding his breath. He finally breathed fresh air when he heard his cousin Haerin take one, herself. It was cute, a little gasp as he entered her and her fingers grasped at the pillow her head lay gently on.
Jae leaned forward, pressing the final inch or two of his length into his cousin. As his hips met her cheeks and his hand left her ass to push back a lock of hair, he checked her face to see if she was still pretending to be asleep. She was, the corners of her mouth feigning a slumbering peacefulness still. She was helpless to him though as he withdrew, once again feeling her pussy walls sliding against the sensitive tip of his penis. Her mouth became an adorable grin, and she could not betray the delicious pleasure her cousin was delivering her.
Jae took another peak at the angel's face, finding her beautiful brown eyes peeking through barely opened lids. Her teeth flashed white with a sexy smile, and then she pursed her lips gently before saying,
"Bad boy, you can't put your big cock in your little cousin…"
It was a whisper, sleepily spoken, but it made Jae shiver with excitement.
"Don't do it again, you can't fuck your naughty cousin's tiny…" she quivered as his tip lingered at her entrance,
"tight…" she uttered as it left her clinging lips and then tapped down upon her pulsing and sensitive clit,
"wet…………" he lined up, she was still whispering.
"ooooo…..ugghhhhh," she squealed as Jae plunged forth into her and took her needy pussy once more.
It was a quicker plunge this time, her slutty and intentionally unconvincing words of refusal had assured that. Jae needed to be buried inside the little brunette immediately. He found her back arched again, though, willing him deep into her womb as she met his thrust with her own.
Her back formed a sloped arch just north of her bubbly white butt -- a perfect place for his hands to brace himself to fuck her harder, if she wanted it, 'did she?'
"what if I just wandered into the wrong room cuz' I was so… ooouuuwhhh…" he penetrated Haerin again, finding himself balls deep before she could finish her sentence, "sleepy and a little drunk?…..uugggh fuck it's big….."
Jae tried to formulate a response to explain why he'd just decided to push his cock into the slumbering dancer he'd found bottomless on his bedspread. She beat him to the punch:
"or what if that sleepy and kinda drunk little girl wanted you to ……..unnngggghhh…." she trembled as he unsheathed once more, "stop being so…..mmmnhh…. gentle," she directed her eyes toward him and spoke directly: "fuck her the way you wanted to when you saw her dance a few weeks ago."
She was right; weeks before their trip, he'd gone one weekend with his parents to see Haerin dance for an idol audition. In her short skirt and belly hugging uniform top, he remembered being forcibly immersed in a daydream of her rhythmically swinging hips moving not to the music but along the course of his cock, as it was now. And so, wanting her now and remembering how much he wanted her then, he took hold of her supple lower back and plunged his entire length into her in one strong movement.
She cooed, and she flexed at the hips into his depressed fingertips, but she didn't discourage him as he removed himself and hesitated only a fraction of a second before impaling her once more. He started to build a rhythm and so did the gentle smack of her cheeks against him as he poked at her naughty pussy entrance and then buried himself deep into her core easily in her soaked state.
He wanted to be deeper, to feel more of her tiny pussy sucking him in, but he couldn't. Instead, he slid out, leaving her empty and lonely, before filling her eagerly once more. Over and over he fucked her from behind, his weight depressing her lovely body into the pillow-top. She looked so intolerably sexy there - all he could do to appreciate it was fuck her more.
And she was beginning to show her appreciation in her ways. Her back reached the peak of its arch, her butt thrust proudly into the air. Her moaning and fidgeting increased, so much so that he could feel her beginning to get antsy and so pinned down beneath him. Though he, admittedly, took a few more greedy strokes deep inside of her to savor the prone position he was fucking his sexy little cousin in, he eventually realized the potential benefits of releasing the squirming little minx to act out her naughty desires on him.
Pulling himself from her heated center, he took hold of his rigid shaft and wiggled his tip about her entrance and to her ultra-delicate button. She hummed with pleasure before trying to wriggle her way free so she could fuck him the way she wanted. He let her free but first caught her when she'd made it to her back and revealed more of her taut body to his wanting eyes.
Haerin's eyes found his, wondering why he'd stopped her when he saw what he wanted. She pecked him first, pursed lips against his unsuspecting ones. But when his hand reached the bottom of her already scrunched tee, she laid on him a kiss he'd not soon forget. Their tongues intertwined, their lips melded, their hands searched for the next place to touch.
And so they went on, making out like two teenagers, Haerin was a teen, and the softness of her body, the perkiness of her tits and the sweet youth in her moaning and cooing made her the most desirous one on earth at that moment. So he let her roll about him, straddling him now as she worked her hips just right to reinsert her cousin's member.
"Is this what you want, Jae?" she whispered again. "Do you want me to put this monster back inside?" She took a grasp of his head and shaft and rubbed it hastily against her moist lips.
"I've wanted to fuck you for so long, uggggghhhh," this time it was Haerin urging his cock into her, "I've even thought about you when my ex was fucking me a few times…..oooooohhhh…. but he was never so……..uhhhh….. fucking…… big."
"Ohhh…..Jae, it feels so good!" Haerin exclaimed as she came to rest atop her cousin with his cock lodged as profoundly within her as possible. Jae wondered whether they could be heard, worrying more when Haerin started to gasp and move up and down.
In and out his big cock went, stretching Haerin's pussy walls as it filled her, and feeling it release suction as his tip peered between her lips on withdrawal. Haerin placed her hands on his chest, only able to appreciate its firmness and her cousin's physique. She braced herself there, her elbows close enough together that her perky teen titties squeezed between. With a beautifully arched lower back, Haerin bounced her hips off her cousin's as she impaled herself over and over.
"Oh my God Jae, fuck me right there," he took hold of her hips, helping her, "keep fucking me like that…..ooouuuhhh…" he clapped his hips against hers causing him to bottom out inside her continuously.
Jae rolled Haerin onto her side, spinning her about just so that he was spooning her in front of him, but her back lay flat against the bed. Sprawled out there in front of him was her beautiful body, ready to be filled with her cousin's incestuous cock and her tits ready to be held in his hands. Their hands touched as they both reached to guide Jae's cock home. Haerin smiled as her cousin closed his hand over hers, and they both connected Jae's tip with the mini brunette's opening.
He lingered for what seemed like an eternity for both of them but was only actually a few seconds before burying himself to the hilt once again in her sprawled out body. Her tiny ass looked so cute curled in front of him, white and smooth and soft and all the better when seen with his cock sliding through into her pussy.
"Haerin, I'm getting close," Jae warned, her increased tightness in this position catching him off guard. The feeling of her body so fuckable and bendable to his will, and the softness of her amazing breasts jiggling in his hands as he slammed into her suddenly had him unsure whether he'd be able to contain himself inside his cousin.
"I'm not on birth control….ooooo… fuck…. You can't come inside me, Jae…." She whispered loud enough for Jae to hear still, feeling a pang of disappointment strike him. "Daddy didn't want me getting any ideas, so he wouldn't let me get it! Don't cum inside me….. ooooouaahhh…." She pleaded as his cock sank and retreated mid-sentence, "I could get pregnant…. You don't want…Uhhhhhghh… to get your little cousin pregnant, do you?"
Jae didn't have an answer for her. He was pretty much speechless at the words that had come out of her mouth. Hearing her say 'daddy,' and the talk about getting her pregnant had his cock pulsing out of control and it was all he could do to keep sending it in and out of Haerin's quim.
"But you can't come yet, honey….. ugghhhhh…." She pleaded as he rammed her again,
"I'm so close… just like that…… oooouwhhhhh….. don't stop!" she cried.
Jae was spreading her cheeks a bit to get a good angle with which to penetrate her, and he had found the perfect one. As he slid his thick rod into her repeatedly, she began to squirm, flexing and twisting involuntarily as his tip poked her just right inside.
"Riiiiiggghtt ttttttherrree….. RIGHT THERE…"
She was getting louder, and Jae had to move a hand to gently cover her mouth so they didn't attract an audience. Placing a few fingers over her lips she quieted, and surprised him by taking a finger in her mouth and sucking it, so only the sexy hum of her moans escaped around it. With one hand wrapped snugly around her to hold her close, and the other being licked at by her dexterous tongue, Jae was fucking his cousin harder than ever.
She was yelping and squealing at one point, still with her lips pursed around his finger to quiet her. She even nibbled a bit on it when the pleasure became too much. But it didn't hurt, the feeling of her warm pussy engulfing him was all he could feel.
"Don't stop….. don't stop….. don't stop….." she was able to breathe out.
He couldn't stop; he wanted her to have the orgasm of the lifetime, and from the quaking of her body in his arms, he figured she was having it. But what he didn't expect for, halfway through the little dancer's pleasure-fit, was for her taut, wet, little hole to clamp down on him as her insides spasmed in climax. He didn't expect them to suck at his invading member and send him over the edge unwillingly.
And though he immediately tried to pull his spurting cock from inside her, Haerin had already locked a leg around his and dug her butt deep into his lap to fill herself as she came. He could do nothing, and you could scarcely blame him as he began to flood his cousin's womb with his forbidden seed. She shook and she moaned, she could feel the warmth of his cum adding to the spreading heat of her orgasm, and it caused her eyes to roll backward in disbelief.
She cooed and gasped for air as her cousin painted her insides with sperm. She felt so incredibly naughty then, come-to enough to know that it was her cousin that was filling her pussy up with his spunk so wonderfully, and feeling so naughty and sexy because of it.
She jammed her cheeks into his lap, taking his cock as deep as it would go; she felt the movement urge another pump from his tip, deeper into her than before. Jae trembled at the incredible sensitivity the brunette minx's fidgeting had brought to light.
He held her tight, her t-shirt bunched up over her chest and his arm and hand pressing her titties this way and that. He knew she had been serious when she'd asked him not to cum in her, but as he thrust one final time into Haerin, his cock let out a defiant last stream of seed. He was indescribably pleased, balls-deep in his naughty cousin and feeling their combined fluids mixed inside her.
They both looked down as his hand took the base of his immersed shaft and slid it from her glistening lips. The walls immediately closed behind his retreating cock, and when his head finally departed from between her clinging labia, it was followed by an obvious stream of his cum. They watched her freshly-fucked opening as more of his sperm bubbled out.
"Oh no," she said, "oh no…"
Jae didn't know what to say, and when he saw her a pulse of his jism come from inside her he knew that they were probably in some trouble.
She looked too sexy though, naked and glistening with sweat, still smiling despite the predicament. She didn't look disappointed or even as worried as he. Therefore, he didn't feel as bad when he decided to go for it and point his softening, but not nearly soft cock back toward her opening and shove forward. He felt their fluids guiding him quickly in, and she was still just as hot inside as seconds before. They both inhaled sharply, and Haerin gave Jae a discerning look. But she couldn't look upset for more than a second when the very same sensitivity that Jae felt had Haerin's face revealing her pleasure, unable to be concealed.
"Jaennnn…." She whined. "You came so much…. It's all inside me. What if I get….. you know…."
Jae slid back a bit and buried himself once last excruciating time. Haerin yelped, too. "Pregnant?" Jae replied smartly.
"Yeaaahhh…. Oh God, it feels so good…"
"You're right…" Jae said smiling, "that would be very bad…" he flexed his cock as much as he could inside of her.
"You know, you aren't supposed to fuck your naughty little cousin…" Haerin said, putting a hand against his face.
"Oh yeah?" Jae questioned, leaning into her.
"And you aren't supposed to fill her naughty pussy with so much of your hot… sticky… cum."
Jae couldn't help himself, kissing his cousins feverishly. His tongue explored hers, which she offered willingly, and his hands began to search her body once more. His fingers played at the piercing on her stretched tummy. His cock may have slipped from her for the moment but it didn't matter, because he was inside her teen pussy again not a few minutes later. The two cousin's fucked through most of the night.
The next day, he and Haerin took care of the (incest pregnancy) situation, taking advantage of it once behind one of the barns on the property, with Haerin's hands pinned against the red siding as her cousin stuck himself straight up into her. They fucked in the shower and once in a changing room when they went into town.
Jae knew he shouldn't be so excited to be banging a brunette dancer like Haerin since she was his cousin. Still, as he pumped into her on the floor of the pontoon boat their grandparents had let them take out together and then released his umpteenth jet of cum into her, he simply didn't care. And when Haerin missed her period a few weeks later, it was only after he'd filled her correctly face down on the kitchen counter at his college apartment that she'd revealed her little secret.
Jae rarely saw his sister Miyeon anymore. Between their going to school in separate cities and busy schedules when they were home in the summer, it was rare if they spent more than an hour in each other's' company. He still always loved seeing her, though she and he both were changing as they followed their own paths. And, every time he saw her, it reminded him that she was a stunner. As they went through school, Jae knew she would be a beauty when she got prettier and prettier each year. However, it seemed that she never stopped; her breasts got bigger and bigger until they looked like they could fill Jae's hand and then some, or so he imagined. Her face was adorable, with a beautiful smile and that sexy way she bit her lip when she did something naughty. And her body…her workouts kept it so slender at the waist and yet her butt a spank-able little cushion. Topped off with her soft, brown hair flowing down to her shoulders, she was a picture of perfection.
It didn't matter, though, for all the torture he had to endure when she let her robe slip open as she lounged on the couch, revealing her bra and her taut stomach-- she was still his sister. He'd put up with the suggestive comment or two from guys at school and maybe stolen a peak at her cup size when she left a lacy number in the drier (it was 34C), but other than that, their interactions were mostly innocent. When they went to school, they drifted a bit further apart, but of course, whenever she came home, she seemed to have gotten hotter, more tan, better legs, etc.
It was a Friday afternoon, and Jae had gotten out of class early, so he decided to drive back home and drop in on his mom and dad for the weekend. He could use a break from the action at school. So, a few hours later he was pulling into his driveway. He arrived just as the mailman offered to bring the mail himself. He grabbed it and walked up to the front door, flipping through it as he climbed the steps to the front door. Something caught his eye, a manila envelope with a letterhead he recognized. Embarrassingly enough, after thinking about it for a few seconds, he placed it as a porn company he'd seen on one of those video streaming sites.
'What's this?' He thought to himself and paused at the front door.
Thinking quickly, he decided that whatever it was, his parents probably shouldn't be seeing it anyway, so he slipped it into his duffel and rang the doorbell. After exchanging hellos and sitting with his dad before he headed back to work, Jae headed upstairs to his room. The envelope in his bag had nagged at him while sitting with his dad and he intended to find out what it was about. He had only glanced at the envelope before stuffing it away, and looking at it now, he noticed that it was addressed to his sister. His heart spiked a bit at that. What the hell would a porn company want with Miyeon?
Ripping it open, he reached for a letter and a DVD. He'd have read the letter, but the DVD cover grabbed his attention for obvious reasons. It was a porno called "School's Out" with a beautiful young girl on the cover, but not just any beautiful girl, his sister. His jaw practically hit the floor. She was posing on the cover in a sexy schoolgirl outfit with the naughty look on her face that Jae had come to know so well. The caption beside her read that it was her first scene, and Jae was again speechless. The back had a few more pictures of her and other girls in the film, but nothing displaying what her part in the film was.
He walked over toward his bag to retrieve his laptop and sat down, waiting for it to power up before he took it in. His sister… in a porno… the very one he held in his hand? She looked so cute on the front cover, so innocent and yet so goddamn hot. How the hell had she become a pornstar? From what he knew, she was still in school and doing well.
'My God, porn?' He thought to himself.
In his haste he failed to even think that this was his sister he was about to see on his screen if he put that disc into his laptop. And not only that; she was going to be…presumably having sex with some random dude with a big dick. Christ, he hadn't even seen her naked in full before, and he was about to see a lot more than that. He hesitated as he stared at his desktop for a few seconds. Should he watch it…? Wow, it was like his dreams were coming true and he was simultaneously waking up.
'Maybe just a minute, to see if it's really true,' He rationalized as he slipped it into the drive and pulled up the menu.
The first scene wasn't her, or the second. It was as he suspected, the same type of story line he'd seen played out in plenty of scenes before. When his sister came on to the screen, it was a third shock in only a few minutes. She was wearing her sexy little school girl outfit with her breasts pushed up and short miniskirt cutting off close below her bubbly behind. She had a pierced belly button (man, did he love that on girls) and a touch of makeup. He watched in disbelief as she went through the motions with some guy, setting up the story of a sexy student trying to talk her way out of trouble. He had to admit, she was an adorable actress, and he found himself projecting himself into the role of the man being seduced by his student.
That was until she reached for the guy's belt buckle. He realized she really was going to sleep with the guy, and Jae covered his eyes with his hand. He couldn't watch this, could he? He peeked between his fingers and saw the guy reaching for his sister's breast. As he grasped it for a second, Jae found himself becoming angry with the actor for touching his sister that way. In a few more seconds, she had worked the guy's pants open and was holding his semi-erect penis. He wasn't all that much larger than Jae, he thought to himself happily.
And then the man worked Miyeon's breast out of its cotton sling, and he saw her nipple for the first time. It was utterly suckable, a big nub with a relatively tiny areola that his mouth watered at the sight of. She then started stroking his penis up and down in her tiny hand and kissing him in a way that he wished deeply to feel himself. Feeling his own cock begin to harden, a pang of guilt struck him for desiring his sister so.
He battled inwardly as the video played out, and his sister started to disrobe, and he decided to just click through. It wasn't as if he intended to see it, but the first click of the mouse brought him to a frame of his sister on her knees with a cock deep in her mouth. Even for the second he lingered he could see the side profile of his little sister and her rocking body. Bent at the knee as she was, he loved how the pads of her feet stretched to stabilize her, and her curves led from her toned legs to her taut, arched back. Oh no, he thought as she swallowed the cock a few times, and he averted his eyes. He haphazardly clicked forward into the video, and this time she wasn't on her knees but laid out on the bed with her pussy, which looked taut as hell, swallowing the man's shaft into her tiny frame. Piercing her over and over, the guy shoved himself into Miyeon, and Jae felt himself becoming angry, or was it jealous… either way, a few more times of watching his sister's quim stretch to accept the invading member, and he slammed his screen down, unable to watch it any further.
Her soft pants of pleasure rang in his ears, and it was as if he could see her wiggling beneath him as he shoved into her. His cock was completely stiff. He was reeling from what he just saw. Firstly, because he had just watched his little sister, the one who he'd walked with to school when they were little, wrestle in the backyard, do some different kind of wrestling altogether. Secondly, he could not believe how unbelievably attractive she was and how badly he wanted to be in the unnamed man's place. He felt all at once shocked about his relationship with the young girl he was just watching be fucked, and strange that he'd felt lust for her. After all, that's what she was there for, wasn't it? To be an icon for his desires, to arouse him enough to pleasure himself while watching her. Oh Lord, how would he face her now, knowing what he knew?
A sound woke him from his daze, and he got up to see who was making it. Looking over the railing as he left his room, he saw her standing in the doorway and shutting it behind her. It looked like he'd be facing her even sooner than he expected.
"Oppa!" she screamed as she dropped her things.
Bounding up the stairs, Miyeon's breasts bounced in her shirt, a deep v-neck sweater showing off plenty of them. The shirt was cut short of her belly button, and he could see the piercing that gleamed on her beautiful stomach. Below that, she had a set of distressed-looking low-rider jeans that could have been painted on for how tightly they held her beautiful legs. She practically jumped into his arms, and he prayed that she didn't feel his already stiffening erection.
With her body pressed up against his and her breasts, her soft, full breasts, mashed between them, Jae resigned himself to the fact that he'd never look at Miyeon the same again. Instead, he just wrapped her in his arms, returning the hug. Feeling her body against his, the warmth of it and the swell of her breasts resurrected the war between his brain and dick. She pushed off of him and looked at Jae deep in the eyes, a questioning look on her face. It was the same adorable face he remembered, and it caused him to snap out of his stupor and realize he'd not said a word to her yet.
"It's so good to see you, baby, sis. I didn't know you were coming home!" Jae managed.
One of his hands came to rest on the exposed portion of her back, warm and smooth. He thought about how it would feel to grab onto her there and about seeing that guy holding onto her waist as he plunged that big thing of his into Jae's little sister.
"Well, Jenna told me you were coming home, and I decided that I had some free time this weekend, so I'd join you. Are you happy to see me?"
Jenna was Miyeon's best friend in high school and now attended the same college as Jae. She was a year younger than him and almost as sexy as Jae's little sister was; he'd seen her walking home from class and mentioned he was going home for the weekend. Man, news travels fast, he thought to himself.
"Of course I'm happy to see you. This house can always use a little more action, right? especially a knockout like you, little sis. I swear you keep getting prettier every time I see you!" Jae said excitedly.
"Oh, stop it," Miyeon blushed, and then there was that look again -- her cheeks puffing up the way they did and that little nibble of her lip. The frame of Miyeon first being penetrated came into his memory and he shook it off. "When did you become such a charmer, huh? And while we're handing out compliments, you've been hitting the gym a little yourself haven't you?"
With a little free time here and there, now that he had gotten past the difficult years in school, he had tried to stay in shape. He was now a pretty lean 6'0" and 185 lbs.
"Well, I gotta look good for the ladies right? And speaking of Jenna, maybe I oughta look her up when I go back to school!" Jae said leadingly.
"You wouldn't dare! She's my best friend!" Miyeon screamed.
"I don't know Miyeon. She was lookin' mighty fine in that sundress today." Jae teased.
"Better than me?" Miyeon asked him. She stepped back, kicked her hips out to the side, and posed for comparison.
"Hmm… let me think… turn for me." Jae continued to joke with her, but she did spin around, showing him her great little booty and the rest of her backside. "It's a close one, I think I oughta sleep with her to find out."
"No way, mister, don't even think about it. And that wouldn't be fair. You'd have to sleep with me then, and I'm pretty sure we're not supposed to do that." Miyeon shot back at him.
Jae had to hesitate a second at that, had she just said that. He could hardly hold back the thoughts of bending her over the railing right there and taking her like the little pornstar she was.
'Get a hold of yourself,' Jae scolded himself. See her mock upset look? He said, "Oh, alright already, plus I don't think they have guys like me down at that school of yours. Little girls like you only go for the hipster-type guys with jeans tighter than yours and a personality disorder."
"Ha, got a pretty high opinion of yourself there, huh, sport." Miyeon joked. "I think it's me you couldn't handle. They don't make 'em like me in that winter wasteland you attend," Miyeon thrust her chest out while saying that, and Jae practically shot in his pants. She looked so god damned sexy, and she must have known it. "I bet the only girls you take home at that school have a bigger dick than you."
"I doubt that," Miyeon's eyes seemed to glint and shoot downward at that comment, but Jae continued, "But just ask your friend Jenna in a week or two and she'll tell you."
Miyeon gave up, "Ugh, you are relentless! Whatever, I'm gonna take a shower, will you please bring up my bags Mr. Manly Man?"
Jae watched her walk away, her beautiful hips swaying as she sauntered down the hall. What was happening! He had suddenly started talking sex with his little sister, and he had to reel himself back in. But he didn't want to; truth of the matter was, he was imagining himself in that shower with her, fucking her brains out. Holding on to those gorgeous titties of hers, he could just pound away at her from behind.
'She's your sister for god's sake.' Jae knew he'd really turned the corner with the way he looked at his little sister. 'But the way she played into my jokes…' He argued in his head, 'She'd never go for it… or would she.' He took a few minutes downstairs to process what was going on. Even if she wanted him to, could he really do it? He poured himself a glass of water and drained it before grabbing her bags and heading upstairs.
Approaching her room, he saw the door half open, and beyond it, his little sister was undressing. She peeled her sweater off and tossed it on the bed as he climbed the last stair. A few more steps toward her door and he could see her reaching for the button on her jeans and trying to wiggle out of their snug fit. Her breasts swayed back and forth and nearly spilling out of the confines of her bra, a simple white push-up. The curves of her smooth skin, sun-kissed by the California rays at her school, accentuated a flawless body. As soon as she had the jeans down to her feet, hopping once or twice adorably, she reached behind her to unclasp her bra, and Jae made a coughing sound to announce his presence.
"Eh, hhem," he interrupted.
Miyeon, still with the jeans caught around one foot, reached for her breasts as the bra straps fell from her shoulders. She covered herself as best she could, and Jae looked away to give her her privacy.
"Sorry sis, I was just bringing your things," He snuck a peak once or twice over his right shoulder.
"Ha-ha, I guess I gave you a bit of any eyeful huh?" She was rustling around behind him and then said, "okay, you can look now."
As he turned, he realized she wasn't all that better covered, she had a tiny towel covering the essentials, but the tops of her breasts and the very bottom of her butt were clearly peeking out on either side. He could do nothing to stop his cock from hardening in his shorts, and he could have sworn he saw Miyeon's eyes catch it once or twice.
"What's the matter Oppa, am I making you nervous?" She teased.
"No, you're just not wearing very much and your my sister," he responded
"Hmm…" was all she said, glancing clearly down toward her brother's crotch, if only for a second.
Jae left her alone for the time being; whether or not something would happen between them, Jae knew he needed to cool down and take things slowly. If he had only waited a few more seconds earlier he would have probably seen Miyeon strip fully nude and he wasn't sure he was ready to see that in person (even if he had seen her being stuffed full of cock in the video just before she arrived home herself)
Miyeon showered and he heard her ambling down the stairs to the living room while he was sitting and watching TV. He shouldn't have even been shocked when he saw that she was wearing only a tiny orange top that could have been a bathing suit and yoga pants, and yet his jaw nearly dropped seeing all that exposed skin.
"Jeez sis, you comfortable?"
"When did you become such a prude, huh? It's my own damn house and I just had a long drive, I would have gone naked but I couldn't risk mom or dad coming home early," Miyeon responded with some sass.
"Because it would be fine for you to be prancing around in the nude in front of me…" Jae questioned
"Like I said…" Miyeon said almost inaudibly, but not quite, "…prude."
Jae heard it and wasn't pleased to be accused again. "What's gotten into you, huh?"
"Oh nothing." Miyeon lied. She wasn't about to reveal that she was thinking about becoming a full-time adult film star, especially not to her brother.
So they just watched TV together like that, Miyeon lounging across the couch with her gorgeous tummy stretched just so and her breasts hugged in the strip of cloth across them. The yoga pants left absolutely nothing to the imagination; she was, put simply, an absolute knockout. She was way too pretty for porn, he thought to himself, wishing again he hadn't seen her being used by an unnamed actor. Although he was defenseless to her beauty, (he knew for a fact that every other man was anyway) Jae simply couldn't shove off the protective feelings he had toward Miyeon. He'd been looking out for her since they were little.
"Let's do something, I'm bored," Miyeon whined.
"Like what?"
There was a pause, and Jae watched her as she looked deep in thought. Then, as if a light bulb had gone off in her head, she sat up straight, causing her breasts to shake in the orange top and her abs to flex gorgeously.
"Oh shit… I just forgot," Miyeon trailed off, clearly deep in thought again.
"Earth to Miyeon!" Jae called out to her.
"I have to do something, I can't believe I forgot." Miyeon
"Umm… okay."
Miyeon hopped off the couch and took the stairs two at a time up to her bedroom, shutting the door behind her before Jae could even enjoy the sight of her spandex-covered ass. He stayed where he was on the couch nonetheless, half enjoying the episode of one of those shows brain-dead he watched sometimes and half processing all of the information he'd taken in over the last hour or so.
Visions of Miyeon came in and out of his mind, some of them from the clip he'd just seen of her a short while ago. He dozed off a few times and was making peace with all of the chaos Miyeon had caused within him since he'd returned home when she quickly opened the door at the top of the stairs and walked out.
"So……." Miyeon said, walking to the stairs and looking down at him,
"So……." Jae questioned her.
"I have this thing I have to do, and I usually have my roommate at school help me with it, but she's not here now, and I forgot it was due tonight,"
"We're not exactly in the same program, Miyeon. I'm not sure I can help you with your homework," Jae replied.
"Yea… It's not that kind of thing."
"Ugh, okay. What is it?" Jae responded to her as he got up off the couch. "Well, that's the thing. I know I shouldn't be asking you, you being my brother and all, but I need your help." Miyeon had a guilty look, and Jae was still clueless.
"Well, what the hell is it already?" Jae asked, growing impatient.
"Just… can you come here, and I'll show you." This time, the look on her face was more naughty than anything else, and Jae liked it.
It was his turn to race up the stairs this time, but with Miyeon standing at the top, he tried to keep his cool. When he reached the top, he nearly ran into his sister and found himself standing a few inches from her. The scent of her body wash was faint yet exciting, and there was a moment of silence between them before Miyeon spoke.
"So… I didn't think I was going to need to tell you so soon…but…" she dragged this out.
"Oh God, just spit it out already."
"I NEED YOU TO TAKE PICTURES OF ME NAKED." She barely managed to form separate words.
It took a minute for Jae even to pick the words apart. "Uhh… WHAT?" This was a stretch, even after some of the thoughts he'd been having.
She was racing again, "I know it sounds weird, but I guess I kinda may have done some porn, and now I need to do a photo audition for a company that could give me a huge offer if I look good in it and I can't take the photos myself because I forgot my remote for the camera so I need you to do it and I know it will be weird, but I need you to so will you just please do it." She said it all in one breath.
"Whoa……." Jae didn't know how to respond just then.
Miyeon just looked up at him with eyes wide. They were pleading with him to agree.
"I don't know, Miyeon, this is out there." Sure, he'd wished to get inside her when he saw her on his computer screen, but didn't every guy imagine having sex with their favorite pornstars? If they were really in front of them, though, would a guy go through with it, maybe cheat on a girlfriend, risk getting her pregnant?
Fuck it, he didn't have a girlfriend. Thinking of getting Miyeon pregnant made him want to do more, and she hadn't even asked him to have sex with her, just see her naked.
"I guess if you need my help,"
"Oh, thank you, thank you, thank you!" She jumped into his arms, and he immediately felt his hands on that warm, taut abdomen he had drooled over before. 'God, she is so hot!' he screamed inwardly, and he rejoiced at the fact that he was about to see her naked.
"So I know this will be a bit weird for you, but if you just do as I say, we'll have the pictures we need in no time. I'll owe you so much." Her smile exuded sex now.
"Yeah, you bet you will," Jae said.
Miyeon took him by the hand and led him inside. She led him over to her dresser, where a pretty expensive-looking DSLR Camera and a few different lenses sat. On the bed was an outfit that he absolutely couldn't wait to see his little sister in, and when she picked it up and told him to wait as she put it on in the bathroom, he breathed heavily.
She walked out in an unbelievably sexy schoolgirl outfit. It had a blouse that was not much bigger than the plaid bra beneath and a miniskirt that couldn't even cover her pert little butt. She looked down at the floor and then up at Jae through the strands of brown hair that had fallen in front of her eyes.
She looked so beautiful, and Jae suddenly decided to snap a picture. He brought the camera up and quickly took a picture. He perfectly captured the innocence she was exuding and kept taking pictures as she scolded him:
"Stop! I'm not ready yet."
"Hey, I said I'd take pictures, but I'll take them whenever I want, " he said with a smile.
"FINE! Like I said, you're relentless."
She slowly walked toward the bed and made sure to give him plenty of time to take pictures. She put a knee up on the bed and looked back at him; the pose was flawless.
"Are you sure this is okay with you? I know I was calling you prude earlier, so I don't want you to feel like you have to prove something, " she said, really meaning it.
"No Miyeon, it's really okay, you need help, and you're my little sis, so I'll do it. Besides, you're not so hard on the eyes anyway." He complimented
She was positively beaming after his comment and she bit on the tip of her pinky finger in embarrassment. She continued her path onto the bed and showed him a bit of her ass as she bent over on her hands and knees with her back arched impressively. Her little butt stood proud in the air, he snapped a pic every few seconds, moving this way and that to get good angles. She might have needed his help, but he would certainly enjoy this if he had any say in it.
Then Miyeon laid down flat and played around with her legs. 'Click, click, click,' went the camera as he got shots of her long aiguille socks snaking their way up her toned legs. They were so smooth and so alluring. She rolled over, once again arching her back as her brother took more pictures.
"You're beautiful, little one, keep doing that," Miyeon smiled as her brother breathed the compliment quietly not sure whether he'd meant her to hear it or not. She quickly untied the blouse to reveal the plaid bra beneath. It was a tight-fitting piece that caused her breasts to spill out over the tops. Jae couldn't imagine something more perfect or more seductive. He took multiple pictures as she kneeled upright on the bed to remove the blouse, her tits pushed out as she snaked her arms out through the sleeves.
Laying back down and stretching out on the bed, she posed a few times before reaching for the ties where her plaid miniskirt connected on the left and quickly tugging at the laces with her hand. The miniskirt loosened, and she slid it off her waist. She smiled a great, big, gleaming smile at the camera and flung the skirt her brother's way. Jae couldn't be certain, but he thought he may have gotten a great shot of the skirt midair with his little sister perched behind it on the bed, now in only her bra and a matching pair of panties.
Jae could feel his body heating up, though the temperature in the room hadn't changed a degree. It wasn't all that was going up either, and Miyeon took notice of the bulge in her brother's pants that was snaking its way toward his waistband. She felt so aroused that her big brother found her good enough looking to get an erection. It encouraged her further. She started posing more sensuously and in more provocative poses: tossing this way and that, sexy looks flashed across her beautiful face and she imagined that her eyes were begging him to ravage her.
Jae couldn't believe his restraint as he took picture after picture. But finally, it was the moment of truth, and as Miyeon reached around her backside with nimble fingers, disconnecting the clasp of her bra, Jae knew he was in for the treat of a lifetime. Once again, she let the bra fall only a bit before covering it with her hands, and he kept clicking and clicking. More of her breasts were showing now, and he wanted more than anything to see the remaining hidden objects of his fantasy.
Miyeon teased him, though, for as soon as she let the bra fall, her hands were there to cover her nipples, which were hard as ever, she noted. She stood and walked toward him, getting dangerously close, and when only a few feet away, she covered both her breasts with one hand and reached down to shove off her tiny panties. Down and over her cute socks they went and Miyeon's free hand covered her pussy. He could tell she was shaven, and seeing his sister's exposed body made his heart begin to race.
Jae was rock hard by then, so when Miyeon came very close to him and then backed away slowly after whispering, "see something you like," and then glancing downward toward his enlarged manhood, Jae was positively swooning. He remembered to take pictures, however, and was finally coming back to earth when his sister dropped her hands and ran them over her body.
She had been so breathtaking in the vide,o but it did no justice to what she looked like in real life. It was like she'd been sculpted from marble. Her breasts hung in part teardrops, a full handful or more. Her pussy was so tiny, he wondered how in the world she fit anything into it. She'd certainly have a hard time taking him. 'Whoa there, fella,' he thought to himself, 'don't move too fast, you're only here to take pictures.'
The pictures continued for a few minutes like this, with Miyeon prancing around the room and taking up different positions: on the bed, on the chair, lying down, kneeling, etc. His favorites were as she stood against the wall; he could just imagine pinning her to the wall and lifting her off her feet with his thrusts. She was so exiting that he couldn't imagine what company would turn her down. She really was way too pretty for porn, he thought to himself.
Then Miyeon paused and stopped moving about on the bed.
"You've been so helpful. I wonder if I could ask… no… that's too much, and I've already asked so much. Never mind." She seemed conflicted but sincere about letting him off the hook.
"What is it Miyeon, I told you I'd help no matter what, and I meant it," Jae assured his sister.
"Okay, but don't freak out. Just say no if you think you can't handle it." The way she phrased that was a little bit of a dig, but he nodded his head in agreement.
"So, the shoot has a second part they say is optional but encouraged," she had a much guiltier look on her face this time. "It involves a guy, and they said they'd really like to see how I perform a little on camera.
"Oh no, are you talking about what I think you're talking about?" Jae was a little worried, was she suggesting that he… have sex with her? He felt light-headed.
"You'd just have to let me take it out and hold it a little bit while you snap pictures, you can pretend it's Jenna or someone else." His little sister looked down at the floor again.
"You're going to what, jerk me off or something." Jae couldn't tell whether he was scare or excited, or both.
"Just for a little bit, I promise I'll be quick about it, I just need to borrow your…" she paused, "you know, your thing for a minute or two."
"This is a little more than taking pictures, Miyeon. And what if Mom or Dad comes home?" Jae questioned her; it was a legitimate concern.
"I talked to Mom after I got off the plane. She said she was going to be late tonight, and Dad never gets home before 8 p.m. anyway. PLEAAASSSEEE Oppa, please!
"Wow, I never thought I'd see the day of innocent little Miyeon begging to hold my dick." Jae laughed as he said it, bringing a smile to his little sister's face. "Yea yeah, go ahead."
"Oh my God I can't thank you enough, once again she hugged him, except this time without anything but his t-shirt between them he could feel his sister's nipples poking into him and much more of the heat of her body as she pressed it against him.
Reaching down between them as she hugged him, she felt over his jeans the long strip along which his hard cock had adjusted to fit in his pants.
"Wow, it can't be that big, can it?" His sister looked up at him.
Jae only shrugged at her, and she dropped to her knees to remove his pants. He pointed the camera down at her and took a few pictures with it zoomed out as much as possible. Her fingers skillfully unbuttoned his jeans and released the zipper. In a few seconds she had him stepping out of his pants and standing before her in only his boxers.
She involuntarily stroked a few times, before pulling the boxers down as well. Out popped Jae's sizable erection.
"Wow Oppa, I never knew." His little sister looked up at him with wide eyes and he snapped a shot of her, it was gorgeous.
She pulled him over to the bed and got on all fours, encouraging him to sit down so she could get a better angle. He held the camera away while she took his shirt off of him and the two of them were naked on the bed together. His sister started stroking his cock, and he was tempted to say something about how she was going further then she'd said she would but the feeling of her tiny hand wrapped around his enormous member was just too good. Plus, she had said she was going to need to touch him, so he couldn't back out on her now. 'Click, click, click," he kept photographing the whole thing.
He held the camera away and attempted to get a more distant shot when he felt something he did not expect. Pushing the hair back around her ear, Miyeon lowered her mouth to the tip of her brother's penis. She popped the whole tip in her mouth before Jae could say anything.
"Miyeon," he said quietly so as not to embarrass her,
"Miyeon!" he repeated, this time with more urgency.
She looked up at him to acknowledge his call as she licked around his sensitive tip, and Jae managed to take a few more pictures. Her eyes searched him for what he was calling to her for, and he started to say.
"Miyeon, I thought you said we weren't going to…..ahhhh"
He couldn't finish the statement for the life of him, for as he tried to, his little sister had begun plunging her head onto his cock and taking it deep into her throat. Further and further she took it until she could take no more, and she pulled it out slowly, not taking her eyes off his for one second. It was the sexiest thing he'd ever seen a woman do, and it was his sister, for crying out loud.
Miyeon continued to suck him like that for a few minutes, and Jae was in heaven feeling her warm mouth and tongue wrap around him, washing away any feelings he may have had to stop what they were doing. She worked him with her mouth and hand, and he snapped photo after photo of his hot little pornstar sucking him for all he was worth. Slippery with her saliva, Miyeon slid her hand up and down in tandem with her warm mouth, flitting her tongue about and kissing Jae's tip as she reached it.
She slowed to a stop and then gingerly lay back on the bed. Her breasts laid proudly atop her chest, and her narrow waist looked like something he could take into his hands and grasp on to. He was standing a few feet away, and Miyeon reached out with her sock-covered soles, expertly grasping onto his erect cock and pulling it toward her.
"I said I'd only touch it, but if I want the job, the more intense the shots I send, the better the chance…" She made the sweetest puppy dog face she could muster,
" You've helped so much. But…"
"Miyeon, I hope you're not thinking what I think you are…" Jae knew he wanted it, but he also knew it was wrong. Once again, he was conflicted, and the rod that his little sister held in her hands snugly was turning him against himself.
It was as if Miyeon hadn't even heard him protesting, "I owe you so bad, I promise I'll make it up to you. I don't have anybody else!"
"Miyeon, you can't ask me," his voice pleaded as he trailed off. I won't be able to say no."
"Can you put it in, just a little, and take a few pictures?" Her voice rang sweetly in his head. How could he possibly say no? "I promise that's all. Just an inch, and then you can stop."
But Jae knew he wouldn't be able to stop, and he couldn't even respond but walk closer to her and adore her body with his eyes and the camera. He pointed it down at her, his little sister's body lain out for him just like she was in the video he saw. He felt her legs pull from behind as she wrapped them around him and the ridged cotton high-socks rubbed against his skin. It was intoxicating, but not so much as the feeling he experienced as the tip of his cock made contact with his little sister's pussy.
It was soaking wet, and the first push of his sister's heels caused the underside of his shaft to rub all the way up his Miyeon's wet quim. As it made contact with her clit she let out a sweet little moan, reaching for her brother subconsciously. Her fingertips scanned his muscular chest and she pulled him to her lips just after he caught a picture of the incestuous contact his cock was making with her slit.
"Thank you Oppa, you don't know how much this means to me." She kissed him passionately and trailed with more soft kisses to his lips. He could sense deeper meaning in her words regardless of the empty promises coming out of her mouth. He accepted them willingly and kissed her back, camera in one hand and the nape of her neck in the other. His member mashed against her mound harder, and Miyeon moaned into her brother's mouth.
"Anything for you, little one, just tell me what to do." He really loved her and wanted to help her in any way he could, and thoughts of the inappropriateness of their tryst began to eke out from his racing thoughts. He'd stop if she wanted to in a heartbeat; all she had to do was say the word.
"Okay…mmmh…" she cooed as he retreated, and his underside rubbed its way back along her slick outer lips, "just put the tip right there…uhh huh… right on the outside."
She reached down between them and guided it a bit more, and Jae got a fantastic shot of her holding his shaft and placing it in the perfect spot. 'Click, uhhhhh, Click the camera's frames were interrupted by the soft pants of his little sister preparing for him to press into her, only an inch as she'd promised.
"Just a little baby?" He asked her.
"Yeah, just….mmmm… just the tip of it," she said breathily.
He pressed in a bit, not even half of the tip of his cock entered into his sexy little pornstar before he realized he was fucking her. It was beyond his wildest dreams, and by the time he'd sunk only an inch of his pulsing rod into her, she was breathing and gasping heavily.
"Fuckkk……it's too big…..just hold it there….. mmmnghhh," she sounded so sweet, so erotic, "Oh god, take a picture before I cum."
They both giggled, but Miyeon wasn't kidding, his tip alone had her fired up and hornier than she'd ever been. The fact that it was her brother made it so much more naughty and so much more exciting!
'Click, click,' Jae snapped shots of her whole body with his cock only just entering his little sister, they were beautiful photos, he was sure, and the look on Miyeon's face was so genuine, so full of lust and enjoyment that she sold it flawlessly. Someone would be looking at these photos to judge his little sister's potential as a pornstar having no idea that it was the little brunette's brother with his cock lodged inside of her.
Jae felt her socks on his back again. They urged him forward, and he had nowhere to go but in. 'Click,' another half-inch disappeared into Miyeon's tiny frame.
"Miyeon, ohhh, that's more than an inch…." They both knew damn well that it was, but neither Jae or Miyeon planned to do anything about it.
She moaned exquisitely, and another inch deeper he went. Miyeon's toes spread in her schoolgirl knee-highs as his head forged its way into her, and her tunnel spread to accommodate it, and Jae couldn't help but let out a groan himself. 'Click' the camera caught his shaft halfway into his young sister, and the warmth and tightness of it was excruciatingly perfect.
"Oh God, Miyeon, you feel so good. Should I stop, I'm already halfway in!" He was trying desperately to keep taking pictures as he pierced her with his rock-solid staff.
"Just a little further, then you should…..oh god….fuckkkk….I feel like you're going to split me in half….. so big……so fucking good." Her dirty talk was so sexy, he couldn't believe his ears. Almost all the way in his sister now, Jae snapped a picture with one hand and reached out to grab her breast in the other. It filled his hand like it was meant to be and he could feel the upright nipple poking into his palm like a marble. He massaged her breast and took another picture like that as Miyeon reached down to guide in the last inch of his enormous dick.
"Then I should…ohh… what, Miyeon? Stop?" He would if she wanted to, but she felt so good he sincerely hoped he never had to leave.
"Uhh huh….. yeah, we should st…..ohhhh, it just feels so good." She was arching her back as she had in the photos before, and this time, Jae pointed the camera to get her doing it while skewered on his pole. He bottomed out inside of her and felt his balls press against her firm cheeks.
"I'm gonna pull out now, mmm, okay baby?" Jae could hardly say it; he felt so good because of his sister's unbelievably tight tunnel wrapping him up in warmth and wetness. She nodded in agreement as Jae withdrew from his baby sister's slick warmth. The friction created as his head rubbed along her insides made Miyeon's eyes roll back, and Jae grabbed firmly at her waist to ground himself from the pleasure. As Miyeon's lips gave way to his bulbous head and he withdrew that final inch, Jae looked down for some response from his sister.
"Maybe just one…..one more time…..ohhh god… oh fuckkk…. Just to make sure we got good photos….mmmh." She was now closing her eyes as Jae's hand wrapped around her side as he'd imagined grabbing it. It was pliable in his hands yet warm and firm. He took a picture of his fingers making an impression on her hip as he removed his cock from his sister's womb and then began plunging it in again. Miyeon reached out for him and held her hand over his as her other held his sensitive balls and caressed them with her fingers. She worshipped him with her hands and her moans as he sank his entire cock into Miyeon faster this time. Inch by inch ,he plummeted into her, and her insides could barely take him for all the tightness her pussy was displaying.
"Ohhhhh….shitttt…… again…" she gasped.
He pulled out and shoved back in, barely taking any pictures now. It was doubtful the camera was getting anything good. He simply couldn't focus on anything but the feeling of his cock buried in his little sister's quim.
"I think we got it all Miyeon…. Fuck that's tight…. what do you want now?" He savored the feeling of what could be his last time burying his cock inside his little sister.
"One… moruhhhhhh." She didn't finish what she was saying over her moans of ecstasy.
"What was that Miyeon? Fuck…so good…what do you want?"
"Ohhhhhhh…. Just shut up and…. Fuck….. fuck me already!"
Jae took a second to process what he'd just heard before Miyeon snatched the camera from his hand and quickly cast it onto the pillows beside them. Taking his hands in hers she guided them to her ample breasts and massaged them into herself, leaving them there and opting to put hers around his waist and encourage him inside of her. Jae obliged his sister, fucking her as she'd asked and picking up the speed at which he buried every inch of himself into her. He could see her squirm and flex beneath him, hoping he was not causing her pain as he extracted so much pleasure from her sex.
He took her waist with both hands and withdrew his cock from her perfect little pussy. It was hard to believe it fit inside her, the opening barely looked big enough for two fingers. But as he placed his tip back at her soft, wet hole, and pressed inside, it gave way to her slick channel and his cock found its home once again.
His hands mashed into her waist as he used it for leverage to begin fucking his sister harder little by little. She grabbed his wrists to hold on too and he began to withdraw and sink into her faster, her body pressing into the bed under the force of his thrusts.
"Oh my godd…. You are so fucking…..mghhhh…. huge… I love you…. And your cock!
"I love you too baby, I could do this forever." He really could, and his breaths became laden with effort and pleasure. He drove into her and upon withdrawal said: "My baby sister…" plunging once again… "I'm fucking my…. " Miyeon smiled as he withdrew and slammed her, finishing: "my hot….little….sister."
Jae watched his cock disappear into Miyeon, and he could nearly see her abdomen yielding to his invading shaft, expanding and contracting with the path of his rock-hard staff. She was so little compared to him, yet she fucked him right back and her breasts bounced joyfully as he fucked her with reckless abandon.
Reaching down now, he brought his lips to hers kissed her sensuously and lovingly, their tongues tangling and his hands exploring her body as he pressed his abdomen to hers and caressed as much of her body as he could get his hands on.
"Mmghhhh…. Baby… fuck me harder…" Miyeon shouted to him
Jae scooped his sister up in his arms and sat down on the bed, reversing their positions so they were both seated, and Miyeon could begin to fuck him herself. She kneeled on the bed and lifted herself up, and then down, again and again while bucking and howling her pleasure on top of her brother with his cock buried inside of her. Jae began meeting her thrusts with his own pelvis and a soft slapping sound accompanied their hips colliding and his cock becoming fully lodged in their incestuous romp time after time.
He lifted her up in that same position and began to bounce her on his cock a few times. She giggled in the middle of a moan and it came out sounding so adorably sexy that they both shared a smile and a laugh as Jae continued to fuck his sister, standing straight with her supported by his strong arms. He walked over to the wall, pinning her against it, still lifted off the ground and accepting full, powerful thrusts inside of her.
The coolness of the wall, together with the heat of their exchange, had Miyeon ready and oh-so willing to come. Beads of sweat formed liked freckles atop her rosy cheeks, and Jae buried himself in her neck, kissing and suckling at her smooth, sweet skin with his lips and eliciting further moans from the adorable pornstar he was fucking against the wall. A tiny drip of sweat formed on Miyeon's nose and she blew it away with pursed lips and a pre-orgasm gasp of air. Jae adjusted his approach angle just a bit, but it struck Miyeon in a spot that widened her eyes in shock and excruciating pleasure.
"Oh…..My…..God, FUCCKKK…..keep going right…….mnnnnhhh…. there!" She screamed as he worked the angle and stimulated her g-spot with his large rod plunge after plunge. Shocked that he had not yet climaxed into the tiny pornstar he had pinned against the wall, he was far from complaining as he pushed her closer to her own release. Another stroke and he could feel his sister gasping for air; he pulled back from kissing her neck and looked her in the eyes. The brilliant green irises of her pleading eyes begged him to push her over the edge, so, maintaining the way he was spearing her against the wall, Jae did just that.
"Uhhhhhhh…. Oppaaaa……Unnnnnggghhh," She begged him.
Thrust, gasp, thrust, Miyeon was so immersed in pleasure she thought she'd lose consciousness. One more burying of her brother's cock sent her into one of the most intense orgasms of her life. Her pussy flooded with the wetness of her climax and eased her brother's domination of her sweet tunnel. She stayed there, pinned and helpless to stop her cumming until she stopped, which took a while. When she her cunt finally stopped quaking around Jae's invading member, she could see that her brother was exhausted. She loved him so much for the orgasm he'd given her and wanted to pay him back tenfold. She kissed him hard, biting softly at his lower lip and said,
"Let me down stud, let me do a little of the work, huh?"
Jae smiled and let his beautiful sister slowly down to her outstretched toes, still firmly planted and completely hard inside of her. The motion of her sliding down the wall urged his shaft deeper into her, the residual effects of her orgasm and Jae's ever-approaching one causing them both to grasp at each other when they felt it.
Miyeon took hold of his hardness with one hand, and, standing back on her tip-toes, slid her brother's cock out of her pussy in one long and reluctant draw. The cool air made Jae want nothing more than to slam his sister against the wall once more, and Miyeon felt terrifyingly empty without her brother's huge cock filling her up, but she quickly pushed Jae back to the bed and jumped on top of him before either of them could complain but for a second's longing glance.
She squeezed his shaft between her pink lips and his own abdomen and wiggled there atop him. The contact made him anxious to be back inside her, but with his sister in control now, there was nothing he could do now but hope that she'd soon place him back home inside her. Miyeon grinned naughtily as she slid her hips seductively over his shaft and her strong, toned thighs straddled him, making as much contact between their two bodies as possible.
"Don't tease me anymore Miyeon. I can't take it," Jae complained,
"Ohhh, what's the matter big bro, I thought you said we couldn't do this."
Jae only gave her a displeased look; they were far passed considering the morality of the situation and he wanted only to be planted firmly back where he could savor the heat and snugness that Miyeon's pussy offered. "Say please… mmmhh," she was still rubbing her clit up and down the underside of her brother's shaft and stopping millimeters from the spot where he could slip inside before denying Jae the satisfaction.
"Ugggh," he gave in, now it was his turn to beg, "Please Miyeon…"
She leaned down on top of him, her luscious tits hanging down and then pressing firmly to his chest as she kissed him and reached down between them. She kissed him and took hold of his cock as she lifted up her hips to allow him entrance. Lingering just a moment, Miyeon opened her eyes long enough to meet Jae's and then sank down onto his cock as he'd asked.
They both gasped in sweet, sweet relief. It was just as good as the first time, and as his little sister picked up her hips to slide him almost entirely out of her, he took her hips in his firm hands and followed the path they took back down to meet his pelvis. He pawed at and worshipped her like the beautiful pornstar she was (or intended to be) and enjoyed the feeling of her tight pussy walls hugging his member.
"Oh God," Miyeon was cooing once again, glad to have her brother filling her up again, "I love your cock, uhhhhhh." Her voice was so sultry he could hardly take it. "You like fucking your….ohhhhh Oppa….your little sister……mmmmnhhh? Your little pornstar?"
"God yes," Jae greeted her with his affirmation and the upward thrust of his hips.
He was so deep in her now; every inch of his cock was being stimulated by the grasp of her tight quim. Jae was squeezing her hips, her ass, caressing her soft skin and delving into it with his fingers. Again and again he met her hips and she dropped down onto him. Her breasts bounced awesomely as she fucked him, and Jae watched as his little sister's body flexed and writhed above him.
At one point she ceased bouncing atop him instead opting to stay locked hip to hip with him, rotating her hips and adding a new kind of stimulation to their incestuous fucking. Moaning louder, Miyeon rubbed her clit against him hard, and Jae's cock pulsed and slid about inside of her pussy so amazingly that both brother and sister were headed to release fast. Pressing her to him with his hands and working her left and right, round and round, Jae held his sister and helped her to fuck him just the way she wanted.
"Cum for me Miyeon, God I love fucking you!"
"You first baby, ooohhhhhh," Miyeon was starting to lift her hips off her brother again and return to fucking him in earnest. "Cum inside me Oppa, fuck me and cum inside me."
Miyeon lunged forward and pressed her lips against her brother, rolling to the side as she did so with her brother's hard shaft still lodged inside of her. They lay there, facing each other when the little pornstar wrapped a leg over her brother's hips and pulled his pelvis closer to her, urging him to resume his conquest of her body. Jae got her message and began to slide his cock in and out of his sister once more, spurred on by the return thrusts of his sister.
Seconds from release now, Jae pressed a hand between them to admire with his hands her beautiful breasts, palming and caressing in rhythm their fucking. They exchanged exasperated kisses and together struggled to focus on anything but their incestuous coupling and the pleasure it was giving them. Jae could feel his young sister entering the throws of another orgasm, and Miyeon, through her haze could sense her brother there as well. She ran her hands through his hair just so, the way she had since they were young. Kissing him and pulling away to look in his eyes, Miyeon whispered:
"Cum in me baby, uhhhhhhh please…. Cum inside your naughty little sister's pussy."
Gazing eye to eye they thrust their hips against each other, laying side by side kissing, fucking and needing each other. Jae shook his head yes to assure his little sister he was going to give her what she wanted, to coat her insides with her brother's seed. Miyeon began to gasp; the rhythmic motion of her hips becoming less fluid. Jae picked up the slack, desperately ready to release into his little sister. As Miyeon's orgasm began to wrack her body, Jae held onto her frame and pulled his cock just a millimeter from entirely out of his little sister's pussy before pressing it into her for one last complete, incredible stroke.
Miyeon was nearly howling as she began squirming next to her brother and he began pumping his seed into his sister. She could feel it, warm and oh so amazing as her brother came in her tiny little pussy. Her quim clenched and encouraged him to continue, rope after rope straight into his baby sister's womb. They were both so immersed in the pleasure of each other's bodies that neither cared about the risk of Jae freely filling Miyeon with his semen nor that it was his own sister. They simply loved each other, loved fucking each other and continued to do so as Jae held his sister in his arms as she shuddered and whimpered through a mind-blowing orgasm. Jae pressed ever deeper into his little sister, seeking complete immersion of his staff in his Miyeon's loving tunnel.
They could feel the products of Jae's orgasm working its way through Miyeon's tight pussy and she only enjoyed it the more as her climax echoed through her beautiful body. They were wrapped tightly, legs entangled, hands searching and lips seeking each other's between attempts to regain breath. They remained so for an indiscriminate amount of time before finally both had extracted as much pleasure as was available from the other.
Jae slowly, reluctantly, slid his still semi-erect shaft from inside Miyeon and saw her eyes filled with distress and the afterglow of her orgasm. She pulled him closer when he was finally entirely removed from her, as if their closeness would somehow fill the void left in her empty quim. At least, it was mostly empty but for the thick, white semen peeking between her lips. Miyeon smiled and Jae saw and admired the look on her face as she buried her head in the nape of his neck. Lightly perspiring, freshly fucked and full of her brother's cum she was more beautiful than ever. Jae never wanted to let go. They simply lay there, holding each other and emanating love through their contact. Miyeon spoke first:
"Two times!" She was still obviously worn and breathing heavily from what she'd just been through. "I've never been fucked so well in my life." Miyeon was positively glowing, with a smile that would not soon leave her cute face.
"You were…..are….. so amazing, Miyeon. Thank you for…" Jae struggled with the words, and his little sister giggled into his neck; it tickled him. "For…..everything."
They both had smiles a mile wide when Miyeon spoke once again: "I hope it's not too strange for you finding out how I've been making a little extra money on the side. I've only done one scene and I knew the guy it was with." She had a hint of worry in her voice.
"Strange? Not; you are so gorgeous. I think the whole world would want to have you the way I just did. Though I am going to try and talk you into fucking only me from now on, that was incredible."
"Bad boy!" Miyeon was laughing sweetly then.
"I have something to confess, though," Jae started, "I saw an envelope in the mail before you got home, and I may have opened it. It was a copy of the DVD from the company that you did the scene for…." Jae thought she might be mad and awaited her response.
"Hmmm… very bad boy… you knew all along? Did you, you know, watch it?" She didn't sound angry at all, flattered actually.
"I may have, you know, flipped through the scene a little bit, just to see if it was true. God you were so beautiful! I just got too jealous I think that some other guy was… you know." Jae was sincere in complimenting her, and Miyeon hugged him closer.
"Awww…. Okay well as long as we're being honest…."
Miyeon pulled back a bit, and Jae's eyes searched hers for what she would say.
"So…. I may not have been straight with you when you took pictures earlier." She had half-guilty, half-naughty look on her face that Jae thought looked extraordinarily sexy.
"And….?" He questioned.
"I may have made you do more than they asked for," she revealed as Jae was starting to crack a smile, laughing then and unable even to pretend to be upset, "In fact, I didn't need a guy in the scene at all, I kinda tricked you into fucking me."
Laughing harder, Jae quickly retorted, "I've never lucked out so well after being tricked!"
"I just really wanted to fuck you, I kind of always have, and I have a feeling you might have wanted that at least a little too?" Her eyes were searching his now.
"You've got me there," Jae said back. Miyeon sighed a little in relief after her confession.
They giggled and held each other close, remarkably content and looking forward to the time ahead. Jae was far from being done with his sister and her gorgeous body, and Miyeon intended to fuck her brother as many times as she could from then on. If their first experience was any evidence for the future, they had much fun ahead of them.
Jae might have called today a pretty uneventful day if hadn't been for the familiar 'bloop' of an e-mail hitting his personal inbox that afternoon. In fact, many of his days went like this each week. He'd be doing his thing, trying to get his work done before getting out of the office and then… 'bloop.'
She always liked posting a photo sometime around when she got home from school. Either she was going out with her friends or maybe wearing a new workout get-up - where that girl got her seemingly endless supply of clothes only Jae's bank account knew.
Regardless, his daughter Leeseo was really starting to put her dad on edge lately with the photos she posted online. He'd been keeping an eye on her, as any responsible parent does, since the rambunctious brunette was in her early teens. She'd started developing a more mature, feminine body and every passing day Leeseo seemed to be proudly showing it off more and more.
"She's just growing up and getting a little attention," his wife would say anytime he brought it up, "since when were you such a tightass? I wasn't much different when we met in our teens."
His wife was MOSTLY correct… He would never say it, but Jae's memory was pretty damn good and he would certainly put his daughter a bit higher than the teenage version of his wife when it came to beauty - speaking strictly as her father, of course. And he could swear that the clothes his daughter and her friends wore now-a-days HAD to be more revealing, but maybe that was just the overly protective father in him coming out. She certainly seemed to think so.
He and his wife didn't agree on much anymore, they'd gotten married early, too early in Jae's opinion and now things were just as steady as they could keep them. Leeseo was obviously a bright spot in their relationship, as was their younger daughter Jocelyn, who was just starting to come into her own at about fourteen. All in all, Jae spent a lot of time left to his own devices, and every other minute she'd allow, he spent with Leeseo. Jocelyn was in the phase where she spent all her time with her gal-pals; she didn't have much time for her dad at that age.
The familiar sound coming from his computer was exactly what he had expected it to be. "Leeseo Bennett has posted a new photo," it read. He opened the email and clicked on the link, expecting to feel his blood pressure rise when he saw her post.
His 18-year-old was in front of her mirror at home, wearing a frustratingly low and perfectly tight pair of jeans, plus a black tank-top that left about 6 inches of skin bare between that and her belt. Jae could swear that he hadn't seen a single post of his daughter that had covered that God-forsaken jewel on her belly button since her mother had taken her to get it when she was sixteen.
He knew Leeseo's post wasn't something to cause a scene over, but he just feared what guys who saw the photo would be thinking. She was too pretty - with that cute smile and the toned little body… he didn't want them looking at all. At 5'-4", all of 110lbs. and with a perfect soccer player and cheerleader's frame, he simply wished she would wear a burlap sack every day and be done with it.
Buuuuut she didn't. A couple times a week, around the same time of the day, Jae would hear the fateful 'bloop' that would signal the recurrence of his five to ten minute session of worrying and frustration. It was getting tiresome, and Leeseo wasn't getting any less bold.
A couple weeks ago, Jae had posed the issue to a few of the dads he knew after their weekly pick-up game of basketball. He waited for a few beers to lighten the mood, and asked if any of them had daughters who were doing the same shit as Leeseo.
"Yeah, but I put an end to it right away," his friend Bill said. "She may post on other places I can't see, but outta sight outta mind, right?"
His other friend Karl had a different perspective, saying that the more he tried to manage his daughter, the more she disobeyed him. He said that she didn't do it as much anymore, that maybe Leeseo was just in a phase. His friend Jim, who had a daughter he might have considered attractive were he 20 years younger, didn't say much on the subject, which was a bummer. When they were a few beers deeper and the conversation had shifted to women they found attractive, someone brought up a singer that was around Leeseo's age. Jim did weigh in then, saying he tried not to think of any girls that were near the same age as his daughter.
All in all, it seemed Jae was on his own. His wife wasn't going to go to bat for him, his buddies were all over the board, and when Leeseo posted another photo two days later of her with some guy's arms around her from behind, wearing a shirt that had two buttons too many undone near her chest and that same strip of skin visible around her midsection, Jae made up his mind.
"Leeseo, I've been meaning to talk to you," he said as she was scampering around the kitchen a few days later, "will you quit running around for two seconds," he said jokingly.
His pretty daughter bounced over to the seat next to him and perched on it with near-mocking enthusiasm.
"Yes daddy," she said.
"I know you like posting your photos and all, but I feel like you're forgetting some of the things we taught you about not attracting too much attention online."
Leeseo's smile waned, "you think my photos attract too much attention?" she asked.
"Well honey, I don't think you know everybody who sees them do you?" Jae asked in return.
"No, I guess not. But nobody's ever like… harassed me or anything because I posted a photo."
"Well I'm glad to hear that, you know I'd kick some ass if that ever happened right?"
Leeseo's smile returned. Her dad could be overprotective sometimes, but for the most part it was sweet and it made her feel like she'd always be safe as his daughter.
"I know dad, and I'm sorry if my photos made you mad." She said sweetly, feeling a little confused at the realization that her beloved dad was one of the guys who looked at her photos.
"They don't make me mad sweetie, I just want you to keep in mind that some boys… some men don't always act appropriately when they see a pretty girl. And please don't forget that your younger sister looks up to you."
Leeseo wanted to lighten the mood a little; she got his point. Putting her hands on the table and perking up she batted her eyebrows and said, "Does that mean you find me pretty daddy?"
Jae couldn't help but laugh at her childish act. He told her to knock it off and gave her a kiss on the forehead before ruffling her hair and going about his business. It felt good to get it off his chest, and he was hopeful that his daughter would put a bit more thought into what she posted.
That didn't last. The handful of photos that came in the next week started as 'acceptable' in his book and ended with a picture of Leeseo in one of her spandex running outfits stretching out tantalizingly on her bed. Even he, her father, couldn't avoid making the connection between what one is meant to do on a bed (other than sleep) and the gorgeous young brunette that lay on it.
One of the comments on her photo was from some guy who had to be closer to his own age than Leeseo's and with a shirtless profile picture exhibiting his tattoos. If Leeseo ever brought a guy like that home, he would move to a rural town in Arkansas and devote his life to keeping her away from guys like that until he was dead. 'Well… maybe that would be a little extreme,' he thought, but then he read the horn-dog's comment.
~Hey smokeshow, send me a message and I'll show you what a real man can do with that body.~
Jae had seen that kind of thing before when browsing the internet before. He'd seen all manner of crude comments on photos of beautiful women; this was probably tame as that kind of commentary went. BUT IT WAS HIS OWN DAMN DAUGHTER. He had no idea who the guy was. He prayed to GOD that Leeseo didn't either, and it sent him into a fit of paranoia that there could be 100 or so guys just like him that noticed his daughter's cheerleader outfit on the bed that had her school's name on it.
"Leeseo!" Jae yelled upstairs when he got home from work that day. In truth, he'd hardly been able to focus on anything after seeing his daughter's post and the comments it had received.
The little brunette appeared quietly, and took each stair with the kind of apprehension that only a teenager who was about to get a tongue-lashing from their father could know. She'd seen the comment too, and had deleted it very quickly as she'd done in the past, but her dad must have seen it this time.
Leeseo felt guilty; he was probably right that it was not good to attract that kind of attention from guys she didn't know. After her dad yelled at her the week before, she'd set her account to allow a smaller circle of people to see her photos, but that guy kind of slipped through the cracks. There had been a couple more comments she deleted today, but no doubt the "real man" comment was the one her dad had seen.
"I really don't want to have to keep going over this Leeseo… why don't YOU tell ME why I would be pissed off today."
"…because of my post?" Leeseo said quietly.
He was fired up, "I mean… come on Leeseo! Did you see the first comment on your picture? Who the hell is that guy? Do you know him?"
"I'm really sorry dad! He's works at the pool Taylor lifeguards for and I met him ONE time when I was picking her up. I swear he didn't seem like that when I met him. I unfriended him as soon as I saw it!" She was genuinely apologetic.
"Erghh, but that's my point! You never know how these guys are. You never know what they're thinking… if they could find you."
Jae could feel his temper up too high and he remembered something he'd read on a forum sometime after his daughter's latest post had set him to worrying about her.
'At some point, you've got to realize that you can't control everything your daughter does or posts online. Some girls like the attention, and it's doubtful you're going to beat that out of them. With all the promises of becoming a fashion blogger or an internet sensation, many girls even post with the hope to somehow profit from social media too! Statistically, it's unlikely, but you can't stop her trying without taking away all privileges, and even then, your daughter is probably much savvier than you and will find a way.'
He looked at his daughter, cowering in the chair and still looking absolutely beautiful. He wasn't going to be able to take that away from her and he didn't want to at all. After all, she HAD seemed to be aware of the inappropriateness of what her random commenter had said. She had even known who he was and had taken steps to prohibit him from seeing her photos again.
He sighed, seeing his daughter's eyes just beginning to glisten with tears. "I'm sorry Leeseo; I don't mean to yell at you." He walked over to her and put his arm around her. She resisted for a moment, probably mad at him, and then he could feel her relax and wrap herself around him too.
"I know I worry too much about you, I just forget that you're not my little girl that needs me to tie her shoes for her or pick you up at school because you pushed a boy down at recess."
Leeseo laughed in his arms, which caused a tear to fall down her face and soak into his shirt when it hit.
"Maybe that should be a comfort to me - that you used to beat on the boys in grade school who pissed you off."
She laughed again, and Jae gave her his typical kiss on the forehead before releasing her.
"I'll be more careful dad. And I know I probably showed a little too much in that photo…"
"A little huh?" Jae asked, "I think you know what I'd have said if you asked me about that outfit first."
Jae watched his daughter puff up her chest, flex her arms and saying in as deep a voice as she could muster, "You march right back upstairs missy and put on…"
Jae quickly reached out and clasped his hand over his daughter's mouth playfully - her impression of him was just too ridiculous and it had them both laughing.
When he released her, Leeseo looked deep in thought. After a moment, she continued meekly, "If you really want me to, I could send you my pictures before I post to see if it's okay?"
The striking teenager didn't really know how she came up with the idea, but it just seemed like the easiest way to avoid fighting over her posts and, though she didn't always like to admit it, he was probably a far better voice of reason than she.
"Well… I wasn't going to suggest anything that drastic, but if you're willing to check with me before you post something… I guess… well we wouldn't have to be seeing any of these anymore would we?" Jae asked, thumbing away one of his daughter's tears and seeing a smile return to her face.
She looked up at him with those vibrant green eyes of hers and the adorable face she'd surely gotten from his side of the family, "Okay daddy… I think I can do that. BUT… you have to promise not to say no to every single one!"
Jae rolled his eyes, "I know you're trying to become some big celebrity or something like that, and I won't stop you. Just please try and remember that when a girl is as pretty as you are sweetie, you've just got to be more careful is all."
"Alriiiight dad," Leeseo drolled, scrunching up at his instruction that was also kind of a compliment.
It was settled, and once again Jae felt better about the way he'd left things with his daughter. Maybe it was a little unorthodox, but it seems like their plan could work. She was the one who had suggested it, and if his daughter was willing to let him be the deciding factor on whether a photo was tasteful or not… by all means!
It took a few extra days before Leeseo worked up the nerve to prepare another post. Her friend Jaesy had asked her to post one of the necklace she was wearing so she could send it to her boyfriend for a birthday gift suggestion, and a boy she kind of liked in her chemistry class had 'friended' her a day before. Feeling a little bored in her free period, Leeseo decided she was due for a new pic.
Over the past few days, Leeseo had thought a lot about the arrangement she'd made with her father. On one hand, her friends would probably give her endless crap for getting "daddy's approval." A lot of them also thought he was cute "for a dad," and said so often. Imagining telling her friend Gaeul about it over lunch, Leeseo could just hear the relentless blonde's voice in her head saying that if she were in Leeseo's place she'd definitely send a 'nudie.' Nope, she would NOT be telling Gaeul about her new arrangement with Dad anytime soon.
On the other hand, Leeseo felt a strange pang of excitement when she snapped the picture and held her phone in her hand with a message prepared to send to her father. It wasn't anything she even considered risqué, so it wasn't fear that he was going to shoot her down. Unable to pin down her feelings on the matter, Leeseo clicked the send button..
Jae's phone dinged in his pocket as he stood in line for coffee that morning. He opened the message from his daughter, completely forgetting his new responsibilities when it came to her.
~I'm bored daddy, =/ can I post this?~
It was just a close up shot of his daughter in a light purple sweater that was unzipped all the way with a blue tank-top underneath. Her mouth was upturned in a cute frown with her tiny chin scrunched slightly. Combined with her big, puppy-dog eyes her expression was breathtaking. She had on a necklace he'd seen her wearing a lot lately.
Compared to her last post it was very tame, with the school books that were on her desk marking the bottom of the frame just below her breasts instead of displaying her whole body for the pleasure of its potential viewers. Still, seeing just the tops of his young daughter's breasts in the scooping neckline of her top made Jae thump harder for a few beats.
He had half completed a text to his daughter that she did NOT have his approval, when he stopped… and erased the typed words. Leeseo could do so much worse than this photo, and after all, she'd gone to school wearing that outfit.
Jae sighed, looked back at the photo of his baby, and told her it would be alright if she posted it. She had that adorable look of boredom on her face, and Leeseo looked pretty even though she probably wasn't even trying to. He couldn't prohibit her simply looking stunning all the time, no matter how hard he tried, nor did he want to! Though Jae found himself shielding his phone so that nobody would see him looking at a picture of his pretty young daughter, he actually felt glad to have the new line of communication with her.
When Leeseo received his response, a big smile wiped the boredom right off her face.
[Sure Leeseo, though you better not be doing that during class!]
~Of course not, I'm in my free period. See you after work?~
[Looking forward to it! Love you sweetie.]
She beamed for the next two periods. Any reminder of how much her dad loved her, which he gave her no shortage of, always made her giddy. Leeseo posted her photo and continued on with her day, but the fact that her dad had seen it first made it strangely different. She was definitely glad that she no longer had to fear that she would disappoint him with her post.
When they finally saw each other after school, Leeseo made sure to find her dad and kiss him on the cheek, showing him that she appreciated the slack he was cutting her. To Jae, it was almost like deja vu to see Leeseo in the same outfit she'd sent him a picture of.
They went for a walk together with the dog when Jae got home, a routine they usually played out whenever the two of them were available before dinner. It was nice; they'd been a little tense the last few weeks with their arguing, so they hadn't walked together in a while.
The thirty or so minutes they were out reminded Jae of why he always looked forward to that time alone with his daughter. He put his arm around her and looked down at the familiar piece of jewelry around her neck, briefly catching a glimpse of the neckline of her shirt that he'd noticed earlier. 'God she was pretty, and when the heck had she developed those breasts of hers?' Jae remembered when his young daughter didn't even need a bra, and now she must have been approaching a D-cup. He diverted his glance as quickly as he could, smiling when his little girl looked up at him.
"I know you hate my posts and all," she said at one point, sounding a little shy, "but thanks… for saying my picture was okay today."
"I don't HATE your posts honey," Jae replied, "I'm just trying to look out for you is all. Don't forget that I'm young enough to have grown up with social media too, even if it wasn't as universal as it is today."
Leeseo looked to be deep in thought. "Yeah, you and mom did have me really young… Speaking of which: what the heck dad! You were like twenty when you had your first kid, and you're freaking out about boys commenting on my pictures when I'm eighteen?!"
"Okay, wait a second, I know I'm saying that some things weren't that different when I was your age, but some things are. I would definitely say you should not be planning to have kids a soon as we did!"
"Oh, so I was an accident then?" Leeseo goaded.
She kept backing him into a corner; Jae had to laugh at how quick his teenager could be. "No, that's not what I'm saying. Jeez, I can't even keep up with you anymore. Come on, tell me you know what I'm talking about."
"Yeeeesss daddy, I know what you're talking about," she drew out, "and you're not even forty yet, so I'm pretty sure you can do more than keep up with me. Some of my friends parents are, like, ten years older than you."
"Well thank you for stroking my ego honey," Jae replied, wondering if Leeseo was just prepping him to ask for money or something like that - maybe another picture he wouldn't otherwise approve of. Apparently, that wasn't the case; she was just being sweet as usual.
"Think you can still beat me back to the house?" Leeseo asked when they were about a block away.
"Leeseo, honey, if there's one thing I know, it's that I could get back there and have time to post a picture of you coming in second."
Without warning, Leeseo took off running, the dog in tow.
"You little…" he said, starting about four strides later than his pretty brunette.
Sure enough, Jae was about to pass her but threw his arm around her instead, lifting her up off the ground with her long legs still pumping. He almost did so gracefully, but took a few stutter steps with Leeseo flapping wildly under his arm before stumbling, daughter and all into the grass in front of their house.
The two of them came to rest with Leeseo lying beside her dad, both fighting for air. They were laughing hard and looking straight up into the sky while they got their wits about them after the spill. Jae hugged his daughter close, immensely glad that they were back to normal, even if normal came with a new dynamic in their relationship. The dog licked at Leeseo's face, causing her to squirm around and turn toward her dad. They shared a long, loving smile before getting up to go inside for dinner.
Jae could not imagine loving his daughter any more than he did in that moment, and Leeseo felt exactly the same. Somehow, something that could have been awkward between them only made their bond stronger.
Friday afternoon saw a new post from Leeseo. Jae was sitting at his desk when he received a text from her and this time, he knew what to expect. He was not disappointed to see a picture of Leeseo in her bedroom mirror, looking gorgeous as ever. She had her sandy brown hair straightened and over one shoulder, and was wearing a bright-white sweater with a v-neckline plunged down deep enough to make Jae roll his eyes. It left a little bit of her tummy visible, but for once in far too long, it hung low enough that he could not see the piercing! The jeans she wore looked like they must have been difficult to get into. He could see right through the gap between her thighs and she looked… well… sexy.
~I thought I'd wear something that covered a little more for you when I go out tonight. Is it okay if I put this picture up?~
Again, he went through it in his head. Yes, he could see more of her breasts than he cared for any man to be able to, but otherwise she had on long sleeves and pants. Yet again, she could do far worse. He wished she didn't have to wear a bra that pushed her tits up to look so full in the neckline of her sweater, but he couldn't exactly say as much. It was a nice touch by his teenager that she was wearing it "for him," he thought. The little devil was as smart as she was pretty; the flattery worked.
[Well, it's not a turtleneck, or better yet a jumpsuit, but you've got the green light. Have fun tonight sweetie and please be safe.]
Leeseo giggled when she got his message. Thinking about the 'turtleneck' phrasing, she looked down at her tits and felt a bit naughty that it had been apparent she was showing them off in the picture she sent to her dad. She wondered why it didn't bother her that her dad was obviously looking at some of the features she was usually only proud to show the boys from school. Instead of fixating on it, she replied and finished getting ready to go out.
~A jumpsuit… really? I don't think I could look good in that no matter how hard I tried.~
[Maybe, but judging by that picture I'm not so sure. Home by midnight, don't forget.] Jae complimented her.
Leeseo had to read the message over twice to make sure the big smile it put on her face was the appropriate response. She read it again when she was getting in her friend's car to go out. Even though a bunch of the comments people made on her photo over the course of the night were complimentary, none of them put quite the warm feeling in her chest right about where her dad's eyes had inevitably been looking in the photo she sent him.
She thought of his words a few times that night, wishing more than once that the boys who she caught staring at her boobs could show half the maturity and appreciation for her that her dad did. He definitely set a high standard.
Leeseo woke her dad up that night as he dozed on the couch. He'd plopped down there after going out for drinks with his wife and some friends, thinking he would stay up the thirty minutes or so until his daughter got home, but not making it more than ten in front of the TV.
He opened his eyes and felt lips come gently into contact with his own, leaving a sweet residue behind.
"You should probably go up to bed daddy," said his eldest daughter. "Want me to carry you up?"
Jae laughed tiredly. "Ha, yea, wouldn't that be a sight."
He opened his eyes to see a much better sight. Once more, it felt somewhat secretive to be seeing his teenage daughter for the second time in her outfit, though this was the first time he'd seen it in person. Her breasts were even more prominent than he had deduced from the photo, and Jae was glad the picture hadn't done them quite the same justice or he would have spent the night worrying much more. The way he could see her tapered midsection leading to her perfectly rounded backside… even in those clothes… it made his head swim.
Jae threw his arm over his little girl, feigning like he needed her help up the stairs before she gave him another kiss-on-the-lips goodnight and they went their separate ways. Yet again, Jae felt the familiar regard for his beautiful daughter, and Leeseo went to sleep thinking about the way he'd complimented her via text, and then the look of sheer admiration in his eyes when she woke him up just then.
~Hi daddy! I'm going to a concert outside today, and it's gonna be pretty warm, can I wear this…aaaand post a picture??~
The text came Saturday while Jae was on the golf course in the afternoon. Leeseo was turned away from the mirror, showing a halter top that only covered her slender back with a tie around her neck and her lower back. As far as jean shorts went, the ones she was wearing in the photo at least went down below her butt, though they did nothing to hide that it was round and pert.
Seeing so much of her skin revealed was a little jarring. Of course it was all milky and smooth like the rest of her body was. She was also arching her back and sticking out her butt just enough that the pose nearly made Jae veer off the cart path.
[Damnit Leeseo! There's hardly anything in the back, what does the front look like?)
His response somewhat surprised her. She had suspected this one might be a bit much for her dad to handle, but did her dad want Leeseo to take a new photo just for him? She turned towards the mirror and snapped another photo, propping up her chest involuntarily so it looked good in the picture.
~Some of my friends are wearing bathing suits, do you want me to wear one of those instead?~ asked Jae's mischievous little girl.
Jae got the photo of his teenager along with her text, and felt slightly more comfortable with the fact that the top did a decent job of covering up her chest. He realized upon receiving it that he'd essentially asked his daughter for another photo, and hoped he hadn't crossed any lines.
[HELL NO! I guess you can wear it, but can you at least post the second photo instead of the first?]
Leeseo considered it for a second and agreed to post the second photo. Somehow the fact that the first one had been too revealing for her dad, and yet it would stay saved on his phone was a bit naughty; she wondered if her dad would delete the picture or not.
[You look very pretty, but we should really buy you some new clothes sweetie.]
Leeseo grinned wide when she got his text.
~Aww, thanks daddy. Wait…are you saying you'll take me shopping???~
Jae couldn't help a smile appearing on his own face. Looking down at the photo of his daughter, he felt certain that he wouldn't mind taking her out shopping at all. Maybe they could even get her some clothes that didn't always leave so much of her alluring body to his watchful gaze, and so many more men and boys she might encounter at her concert. The only way he could get back to work was to put his phone away and trust that his little girl would be responsible and make sure the guys around her kept their hands to themselves.
He was able to stash his worries that night, thankfully, and caught a movie with his wife before getting to bed relatively early. Jae fell asleep with the hope of going shopping with the pretty brunette who had smiled back at him each time he sneaked a glance at her photo over the course of the evening.
On Sunday, Jae awoke quite unpleasantly for his tastes. That was, until he realized that the commotion at his feet shaking him awake was actually his teenage daughter sitting on him and calling "Daddy…daddy… come on wake up."
As his vision cleared, he looked down to the foot of the bed where Leeseo was perched. She had on one of her typical crop tops, though this one was a good deal smaller than her usual number and stopped maybe 6-inches below her breasts. It had zig-zag stripes of red and white and a big, wide neckline clinging to her shoulders just where they curved.
What's more, the tiny white shorts she wore were incredible. They had four buttons right up the center, making it look almost like it was just a strip of white denim his daughter had wrapped around her and buttoned together that morning. They didn't cover more than a few inches of her gorgeous, tanned legs, which looked even more stunning as she kneeled at his feet. It was all Jae could do not to imagine his daughter perched like that on top of him for a far more nefarious reason.
"First…" started the little brunette, "can I post a photo in my outfit? And second, can we go shopping today? If we go early enough this morning we'll miss the crowds."
Her adorable voice was racing. Leeseo was actually terribly excited to go shopping with her dad. Sure, she knew that the outfit she'd chosen that morning would be way too sexy for her dad to let her post a photo online, but she couldn't help herself picking it - it was a teasing bit of rebellion that gave her a thrill.
Jae processed her words, shaking off his slumber and sitting up in bed so she could see he wasn't wearing a shirt. That voice of her friend Gaeul briefly materialized in her head, 'does he work out? It totally looks like he works out!'
"First…" Jae mimicked, "I'm going to pretend like you didn't even ask that first question." He watched as his daughter's face hardly changed. She knew it wasn't appropriate, and yet she HAD worn it. "And second, next time you decide you're going to jump on top of me while I'm sleeping, bring coffee!" He joked.
"I didn't JUMP on top of you! THIS…is jumping on top of you."
With that, Leeseo pounced from her spot at his feet and dove forward at her dad. Whether she intended to give him a kiss or to simply annoy him, she didn't exactly know. Either way, he handily caught her with his hands around her bare sides before she could come down on him. They wrestled, both laughing while Leeseo squirmed around on top of her father and he started to tickle her where his hands had landed.
Jae couldn't deny the feeling of having his hands on his baby was… nice. He'd eyed her slender midsection the second she woke him, and now he was dancing his fingers all over it while she writhed and gasped for air. Her little behind and those pretty legs of hers were straddling him and wiggling about, not unlike the way he'd imagined her for just a second when he first set eyes on her that morning. Feeling guilty, he tossed her to the side, though he didn't relent tickling her; the sounds of her squealing and begging him to stop were too damn adorable.
"That was cruel," Leeseo huffed once he let up.
"Cruel huh? Cruel like waking your dad up from a nice sleep at…" Jae looked over to the clock, "7:14 AM!"
Leeseo smiled and turned towards him with one arm propping her head up. "But don't you want to spend time with me, daddy?"
Her tone was just a shade charged. Something about it triggered her father to give her whole body an up-and-down scan with his eyes, as if that might be the reason he'd want to spend time with her. It wasn't true; he loved her more than anything and would spend every moment she'd allow together if he had the chance. But as his eyes gobbled her up, Jae wondered if he wouldn't mind watching her meander around the department store and model new outfits like the one she was wearing in bed with him.
The sprawled brunette saw him look. It was quick, but too obvious for her to miss. Her dad had totally just checked her out! She HAD laden her words with a little flirtatiousness, but she didn't expect that to earn her a hungry gaze from her own dad! Maybe she was overthinking it. Their eyes met, and Leeseo wondered if he knew she'd seen him look. From the way he just went right on talking she thought that surely he hadn't been looking at her with anything but fatherly intent.
"You've got me there little one," he said, calling her by the nickname that she sometimes hated and sometimes loved. This time she was okay with it. "Will you give me about ten to fifteen and then we can go get some breakfast?"
Leeseo agreed enthusiastically.
They hit their favorite breakfast spot and sat in the same booth her dad always insisted on. He got two eggs, bacon and buttered wheat toast - the usual. Leeseo went with the granola-yogurt meal, extra honey and a small side of pancakes. She didn't worry as much about what she ate in front of her dad.
As usual, Leeseo had to sit by while her dad subtly flirted with their waitress. They'd been coming there for years, and Miranda, the relatively pretty middle-aged blonde seemed to spend plenty of time filling their coffees. Sometimes, it embarrassed Leeseo. Today, she actually felt a little jealous. Jae saw his daughter roll her eyes when he chatted with Miranda after she'd filled their coffee for the fifth or sixth time. He quickly ended the conversation with their waitress, seeing his 18-year-old's frown switch to a satisfied grin as they both knew she'd gotten what she wanted.
Next it was on to the department store. They debated a few times over what was appropriate and what wasn't but Jae quickly caved on just about anything his daughter wanted. He did put his foot down on a see-through top that Leeseo tried to reason didn't show her bra THAT clearly underneath. In the end, she picked out two new tops, a new pair of those ridiculous jean-shorts she loved and a dress that he knew he wasn't going to like.
On the way to the dressing rooms, they passed through the swimsuit and lingerie section. No matter how many times he found himself in that section, whether it was with his wife or daughter, Jae would always feel out of place. Of course, his daughter stopped to look at a few, giggling when her dad would grumble as she held this one or that one up to her chest.
Jae browsed, looking as disinterested as he could muster, while flicking through a few tops and walking around aimlessly. He was hoping his daughter would wrap up soon so he didn't look like the creepy old man in the lingerie section.
His young brunette picked up one too many bathing suits that looked more like a thong, so Jae suggested a simple white one across the aisle. Leeseo walked over to him and picked it up off the rack, grinning devilishly.
"This one dad, really?" She asked, clearly knowing something he didn't. "This is not a swimsuit, it's a push-up bra."
"Oh well SORRY. I guess I'm not as fluent in the skimpy pieces of fabric you call clothing today."
Leeseo chuckled and leaned against her dad, "It's okay daddy. I like this one anyway; I think I'll get it."
Jae muttered something under his breath that she couldn't hear, but they both caught each other's eyes and Leeseo could see he wasn't mad, if a little embarrassed. She picked out her cup size, which her dad noted was 32D, and beckoned her dad to the dressing room.
Sitting on the bench by the entrance to the room, Jae waited for his daughter to try on her outfits in the stall nearest him. He was reflecting on some things he had to take care of at work the next day when he saw those shorts his daughter was wearing hit the floor around her feet. The zig-zag top followed.
Try as he might, Jae's brain lost the battle not to imagine what Leeseo looked like within the walls of the booth. She must have been wearing a strapless bra or something of that sort given the neckline of her top, and he knew from helping his wife with the laundry now and again that his daughter had nothing but the tiniest pairs of panties. He'd already seen enough of her body in that outfit today, but now his mind was conjuring up images of his teenager stripping it all off not ten feet away from him.
A few minutes later he was treated to a view of Leeseo's first outfit. It was the dress she picked out, an Aztec-print black and white number that hugged every little curve of her body. The bottom of it hardly came down past her round little ass as she spun for him. Of course, there were big voids in the sides of it that left her trim midsection bare, with only a single two-inch strap around the waist that split each of the spans of her milky skin in half. Jae could clearly see as he gazed at her just how impressive his daughter's figure was.
"Well, what do you think?" Leeseo asked, after a few seconds had passed with her dad's eyes on her.
Jae tried to hide any appreciation that might be un-fatherly, "You look very beautiful sweetheart. It fits you well. One question though, is it necessary that it be so short?"
Leeseo turned around and stuck her pert backside out towards the mirror, consequently giving her dad a wonderful profile-view. She didn't seem fazed by it at all. Inside, Leeseo was a little excited that he'd noticed.
"I don't think it's that short daddy; you can't see my butt or anything," She reasoned, proceeding to bounce her bubbly little ass a few times to be sure everything held in place. Jae's eyes widened as he watched his daughter move in a way that he thought for sure he wasn't meant to ever see.
Jae grumbled his usual acceptance and watched his baby disappear back into the dressing room. He couldn't take much more of this, and he scolded himself for not doing a better job of keeping his daughter's body a secret. As her dress hit the ground again, Leeseo's father attempted to gather himself and prepare for further onslaught of his beauty's fashion show.
By the time she got to the third outfit, Jae was a little better off, though he was troubling himself with the question of whether other dads like him found it inappropriate to go shopping with their teenage daughters. The third outfit was reason enough to question whether he'd need to prohibit further shopping sessions with his rambunctious brunette.
"So… do you want to see the 'bathing suit,' you picked out for me?" Leeseo asked with air quotes and a toothy grin.
"Absolutely not! And I swear to God if I ever see a picture of you posted online in that thing Leeseo…" He was trying to be playful, but Leeseo could tell he meant it.
"Oooh," Leeseo mocked, pretending to be scared though she knew damn well her dad was capable of scaring her plenty.
In the end, Jae caved and bought her everything. The dress was fucking expensive, as he should have expected. Still, looking at the items she'd chosen he knew they could have done a lot worse. It was a feeling he was getting all too familiar with and he wondered how long the thought that 'she could be wearing less,' would remain true. He was imagining Leeseo in the white bra and panties he'd seen the attendant place in a special bag and hoped the day never came where that 'outfit' looked modest.
'It was the most amazing day,' felt Leeseo, who was still energized by the time with her dad, and it was almost half-way through school on Monday now. She'd worn the white lingerie her dad had picked out that day, and was sooo tempted to send him a picture of her that morning, taunting him by asking if she could post it. She already felt like she'd pushed the envelope yesterday at the mall, joking that she would model the bra and panties for him if he wanted. It was kind of a nice feeling to be wearing the push-up that her own dad had chosen and then see boys stealing peeks at her throughout the day. 'If only they knew that daddy picked this out for me,' thought the mischievous teen.
Her dad was being decidedly unrevealing in his attitude towards her; she wondered if he felt the same subtle difference in their relationship that she did. It was nothing more than an extra spoonful of love, Leeseo reasoned… though a tiny part of her wondered if that was entirely true.
Jae had to admit to himself that he was actually disappointed when his daughter didn't send him any pictures to approve that week. His phone dinged a few times in the afternoon, and Jae found himself reaching for it quickly, only to be let down when it was just his sports app giving him an update on the score of the baseball game. Though he felt terribly guilty afterward, Jae did go back and look at the last few pictures Leeseo had sent him when he felt lonely that week.
On Friday, Leeseo was in the zone and getting ready to go out to a bonfire her friend Mark was throwing at his parents' place. It was the perfect night for her dress, and she checked herself out in the mirror remembering the wide-eyed look she'd gotten from her dad when she stepped out of the dressing room.
Simply by habit, Leeseo snapped a picture and posted it to her profile. It wasn't until she was out the door and walking to her friend's house for a ride that the teenager realized she'd forgotten the all-important protocol. She checked her phone, expecting a missed call or text message from her dad about the fact that she'd posted without his permission. She just hadn't thought of it; he'd bought her the dress and seemed not nearly as concerned about it as he was about the third outfit she'd picked out. It simply wasn't risqué enough for her to have taken the picture and felt it was a questionable post.
Leeseo was definitely nervous when she got in the car, worried she was going to spoil the good thing she had going with her father and get into a fight with him when she got home.
On the other end, Jae was sharing a happy-hour beer with a few coworkers when his phone buzzed. He didn't check it until he was taking a leak about twenty minutes later.
"Leeseo has posted a new photo," said an e-mail.
Jae was a little pissed. He stood in the stall, buzzed and wondering what the heck had happened that his daughter decided she wasn't going to ask his permission anymore. He opened the e-mail, and the picture of his daughter appeared.
'Well,' he thought, 'I did buy it for her.'
It was a photo of his beautiful daughter in that sexy dress that his wallet knew of best - nothing too over-the-top. Any anger he was planning on harboring melted away as Jae remembered fondly the smile on his daughter's face when he complimented her on how she looked in it… how it hugged her toned frame just right and showed just how much she'd developed by 18-years-old.
The fourth gin-and-tonic that Jae just finished probably acted for him. He pushed the thumbs up button next to his daughter's photo and put his phone away. He hadn't really done something like that before, but he thought that Leeseo would appreciate that he'd seen the photo and wasn't mad at her.
"Love the photo Leeseo," said Gaeul when she caught up with her at the party, "and the dress. Damn girl, you're going to be swatting guys away tonight. Real quick, who is cbennett78?"
Leeseo knew that username well, "It's my dad, why?"
Gaeul laughed out loud, "Oh my god, your DAD liked a photo of you in that dress??"
She started to repeat the same phrase when Leeseo clamped a hand in shock over her friend's mouth. Gaeul was laughing into Leeseo's palm.
"Shut up!" she scolded, "he probably doesn't know that anyone can see that he liked it. He bought the dress for me - he's just being nice!"
Gaeul could see the look of disdain on her friend's face, "Okay okay!" she relented, prying the brunette off of her, "I'm not saying I wouldn't be gaga over it! Your dad is so hot will you please, please, please set me up with him."
Leeseo growled and walked away, Gaeul following quickly after her. "Oh come on Leeseo', why do you always get so mad at me when I talk about your dad?"
"Because he's my DAD! What do you want me to do, agree with you when you say how badly you want to get on him?" Leeseo asked, feeling a little less protective and sensing the first sips of her mixed drink finally getting to her.
"Well, that's a start," Gaeul joked, "you could ask him to check out some of my pictures too, or maybe you could just give me his number and I'll send them myself!"
Leeseo gave her friend an eye-roll and a push. She'd had enough of Gaeul's incessant fawning over her dad for the night. Still, it was tough not to think of her dad and try to connect what Gaeul found so attractive about him… he was a good-looking dad to say the least. Leeseo decided to be simply proud of that, and felt a warm sensation in her chest as she thought of the fact that he'd liked her photo instead of yelling at her. She'd have to reward him for that later.
Jae got to ask a few of his buddies that night about their own daughters. One of them, in a response that denoted exactly how much he'd had to drink that night, actually said that "having a nineteen-year-old was next to impossible when your wife isn't giving it to you anymore." Jae stayed quiet, but knew exactly what the inebriated dad meant. He sensed that a few of the other men they were with might have felt the same. It was comforting to know that he wasn't alone, or some kind of pervert.
The bonfire was fun, but Leeseo decided that she was going to make her way home rather than stay at the house of one of the boys whose parents were away for the weekend. Sometimes, weird things tended to happen at those sleepovers, and she didn't feel like lying to her mom and dad about where she was staying that night.
When Leeseo got home, her mom was already asleep and her dad wasn't even home yet. He was never short of energy, she thought. This wasn't the first time he'd outlasted her on a night out. Feeling more than a little buzzed, Leeseo stripped off her dress and looked in the mirror. The bra and panties her dad had mistakenly picked out were definitely her new favorite set. Her tits had never looked better, or bigger than they did now. She reminded herself to hit the gym tomorrow due to the beers she'd enjoyed that evening.
For some reason, the combination of a few things had the inebriated brunette reaching for her phone as she sat down on her bed. Earlier that day, she'd put on the bra and panties, feeling naughty that her dad had chosen them for her. Gaeul had done as she usually did, inserting thoughts into Leeseo's head about banging her dad. And then, she always did get a bit frisky when she'd been drinking.
Thinking about how he'd liked her photo earlier that day, Leeseo subconsciously took a photo of herself in the mirror, legs slinked over the bed, back arched and nothing on but the white push-up bra and panties. She knew she looked incredible, and whatever part of her it was that kept getting excited every time she sent her father a photo, typed out a message and hit send without her thinking twice.
An agonizing silence followed.
At the bar, things were winding down and Jae was sensing that nobody was willing to head to the late-night dive a few blocks away with him. He didn't think to check his phone until he was in the cab on his way home.
The preview of the message from 12:47am read:
~HOpe you're having a fun night with yoourfriends daddy! CanI post this one before I go to bed??~
It was laden with enough errors for him to know his daughter had been drinking. Still, Jae was not at all prepared for what he saw when he unlocked his phone. He sat there, definitely too many drinks deep to think straight, and a few too many more to react appropriately to what he saw.
Leeseo was sitting on her bed, lit dimly by the lamp next to her, wearing only the white bra and panties that he'd suggested by accident at the store.
His mouth dropped open.
He'd seen her in a bathing suit; but this was fundamentally different. He'd never seen something so sexy and captivating as her in his whole life. He zoomed in instinctively to get Leeseo's body to fill the whole frame. The panties were so tiny; they almost disappeared with her legs crossed over the edge of the bed. Her breasts were…ohgod they were perfect. Pushed up in the bra they looked bigger than he'd ever seen them before, just the right size though he always thought they were generous for a fit girl like her. Every little bit of her was smooth and milky and Jae found himself not only shielding the phone as if the empty seat next to him might peek, but shielding his crotch as well for something had stirred there he couldn't control.
She'd taken that photo just for him. Leeseo knew damn well that her dad would never allow that online, and even at her densest moment, she was far too smart to post something that provocative. The photo of his little girl was intimate, inappropriate, and perhaps the most exhilarating sight he could recall seeing for a long time.
His fumbling fingers typed of their own volition:
[Not in a million years… You do look beautiful in that like I thought you would baby. even though you might as well be wearing nothing.]
When her phone finally buzzed almost thirty minutes after she'd sent the photo, Leeseo jumped in bed. She couldn't hope to fall asleep; her drunken-self was simply too anxiety-ridden about how her dad would respond to the message she sent.
His response floored her. Like before, she had to read it over almost five times before she was sure she hadn't taken it the wrong way. Her lithe little body buzzed with excitement - her thumping heart, the butterflies in her stomach, and a needy little tingle beneath her bottoms. There was only one appropriate response to her dad's message…
~So… this would be out of the question then?~ said the words that appeared on Jae's screen before he swiped his finger to open the message.
If he had been floored before, this time Jae couldn't contain himself. He told the taxi to stop immediately - he needed some air. The driver obviously thought his passenger was about to hurl as Jae overpaid him by about $20 nearly a mile short of their destination and bounded out of the car to the sidewalk.
He stared down at the image, putting his face entirely too close to the screen. Leeseo was on the bed as before, but she had turned sideways and there was something significantly different about her clothing.
The tiny white bottoms she'd been wearing were halfway down her thighs and her legs were tucked underneath her. She was perched on the bed and only a perfectly placed shadow concealed the most unholy place a father could ever see of his own offspring. Likewise, her bra had been unclasped, and the arm that wasn't snapping the photo of her was all that held it in place on her unbound breasts.
Whether he would have admitted it to himself while sober or not, Jae looked at the photo with more lust than he could recall ever feeling towards his wife or any other woman. This wasn't just him hungering for her over some online posts she didn't even know he'd seen. It wasn't Jae silently admiring how his daughter looked in her cheerleading outfit or swimsuit. Leeseo had sent HIM a photo directly - one so seductive and entrancing that he couldn't tear his eyes from it. He couldn't withhold his desire for her. She was an adult now, she always reminded him, and this was his gorgeous, adult daughter teasing him with more of her body than he ever hoped to see.
And yet, Jae was still, above all things, a father. He couldn't just send back what he might have if Leeseo wasn't his own little girl - 'why don't you take it all off and wait for me to get home,' or something like that. He kept it together as best he could.
[Dear God Leeseo, you're going to give me a heart attack at 38! I swear you are in so much trouble if that photo goes anywhere but my phone!]
This message came back to her sooner, she was immensely grateful.
~Don't worry daddy, for your eyes only…~
[Good. Now quit tormenting me and get some sleep, my beautiful daughter.]
Once again, her body begged for attention. It wasn't hard for her to come to the realization that the attention she wanted that night was from the man she was sending naughty pictures to. Maybe it was just the booze talking, but she couldn't get the fantasy out of her mind that her dad might barge in and help her take the dangling lingerie off the rest of the way.
He didn't send anything else, and neither did Leeseo. Jae was afraid of what he might say. The two pictures and words weighted with taboo and desire were enough for that night. He didn't need to bring his phone into the bathroom with him as he showered off the smell of the bar; Jae knew every inch of his daughter's body well enough to imagine that she was right there next to him.
With the steamy-hot water of the shower cascading over him, and the erection that had existed since first opening Leeseo's message, Jae soon found himself stroking himself up and down. With his eyes closed, he imagined his teenage daughter just as she had been in the photo - just as she likely was in her room nearby… just as she wanted him to.
Likewise, Leeseo fidgeted about in bed, rubbing her legs together against the covers and thinking of her father in ways she knew she wasn't supposed to. After she heard him come home and regrettably not come in to kiss her goodnight, Leeseo simply couldn't help herself. She kicked her covers down furiously and pulled her bottoms all the way off.
While Jae pretended it was his daughter's hand stroking him instead of his own, or perhaps something naughtier, Leeseo firmly rubbed her clit and dreamed it was her father's fingers upon her. Her young pussy was already dripping wet, and when she began to rub it, the slick sound of her fingers moving needily were present in the room.
If he were to merely walk a few steps over to the bedroom across the hall, Jae knew what could be in store for him. His knees spasmed just thinking about what he and his daughter might accomplish together.
If Leeseo were to merely text her dad that she needed him to come to her room, she could allow him to find her the way she was now - knees up on the bed and in perfect position for him to do any number of things she could beg him to.
The two of them masturbated with unstoppable lust, unknown to each other but knowing they'd started something forbidden and undeniable between them. Leeseo's back arched, her hips lifting off the bed and her fingers moving relentlessly over her pussy while she struggled not to scream. Her father's body tensed and his head rolled back, feeling orgasm wrack him.
It was so bad, and she knew it, but nothing had ever made her cum harder than she did that night. Leeseo had to roll over to the other side of the bed and change her sheets in the morning because she made such a wet, naughty mess thinking of her dad that night. With a twinge of shame and a refusal to shake his baby from his thoughts, Jae held his hand firmly at the base of his cock, imagining it buried deeply while he ejaculated an impressive amount to the shower floor. His head found his pillow with surprising relief, feeling the alcohol lull him into a deep sleep.
Both of them woke up the next morning thinking the same things. 'What the heck happened last night?' and 'What got into me?' Jae was wondering if he had simply imagined it all, he tended to have some crazy dreams when the bottle got the better of him on a night out. As soon as he got the chance to have a quiet moment to check his phone, he opened up his messages to see Leeseo's pictures from the previous night.
It was no dream. Seeing them in the light of day did little to dissuade Jae of his daughter's beauty, but reading his own messages stung him deep. He cursed himself for being so forward with her. He remembered getting himself off in the shower before going to bed and was frightened at how easily his base desires had taken over. He owed Leeseo more respect than that and he wouldn't blame her for sending him a picture that he'd enjoyed too thoroughly.
Leeseo felt a little guilty too, but not so much as her dad. That was, at least, until they met that morning over breakfast. He was different - still all smiles and asking her about what she was up to that day, but he was distant.
The part of Leeseo that had gone to sleep tickled that her dad had appreciated her photos so much ached for his attention. She didn't necessarily want him to come strip her down right there in the kitchen, but some extra affection would have been nice.
He didn't give it to her, no matter how badly they both wanted it. They shared breakfast together, she told him about her night and he did the same, and when Leeseo tried to bring up the late-night exchange, her father rebuffed her handily.
"You were out late, huh daddy?" she asked sweetly.
"Yeah, those guys I work with can be rowdy; I bet you've seen that once or twice." He replied
"I know, but you can be rowdy too! I bet you were the one trying to stay out instead of going home swapping text messages with your daughter." She suggested, looking at him expectantly.
"Maybe, but it was time to come home," he said.
She tried one more tactic, "Sorry I forgot to ask your permission to send that picture of me in the dress. I guess I knew it was a lot more acceptable than the other photos I sent you last night."
Jae saw what she was trying to do, but he simply couldn't play into it that morning. Whether he intended to put an end to what was developing between he and his daughter or not, Jae hadn't decided, but the intense feelings he had towards her the night before simply couldn't be ignored. If Leeseo was feeling anything near what he had, Jae knew he was going to have to be the voice of reason when the first picture came through with his daughter wearing nothing at all. He responded to his teenager with a non-committal laugh and said it was okay that she'd posted.
'This sucks,' thought Leeseo when she and her dad parted later that morning. She found herself getting angry at him - frustrated that he could act one way the night before and totally different the next morning. She threw herself on the bed, seeing the sheets she'd bundled up next to her and feeling embarrassed instead about the pure ecstasy she'd clung to the night before as she howled into her pillow to keep quiet.
Jae was no dummy. He could feel it as she sauntered by him later that day on her way out to run. She threw some one-word answers his way anytime he saw her after that and her father was vividly reminded of the moods his wife used to get into when they were arguing at an age not far off from Leeseo. One thing he did remember about those moods, is that his wife was usually just looking for something from him. All it might take is a little display of affection and perhaps Leeseo would return to the spunky little firecracker that she had become in the last few years.
A few days went by like that. After school on Tuesday, it seemed that Leeseo had almost forgotten to be angry at her dad and had gone right into telling him about her history class and how Juan Martinez had yel…
And then, as suddenly as she'd started, Leeseo decided that she wasn't going to give him the satisfaction if her dad was going to make her feel so guilty about crossing the line with him. For the same reason, she hadn't posted nor sent a single photo his way over the past few days, not wanting to be the one to initiate either a cordial conversation or an argument.
He felt awful. Jae hated to admit it, but his daughter's silent treatment was working on him. In part, she was right to be mad. He had definitely pulled a 180 on her and that just didn't seem fair. Yet he was trying to be responsible, trying to stop something from happening that his daughter wasn't capable of understanding.
'Who am I kidding?' Jae thought when he was emptying the dishwasher after a particularly tense dinner with Leeseo at his side. Even his wife and their youngest daughter sensed they were fighting, though they would never have guessed why. Here he was, being the 'responsible one,' and yet how many times had he looked at those photos she'd sent him the other night? Five times? Ten? The fact that Leeseo was more desirable to him now than he could stand to admit had nothing to do with whether he'd received her photos in a drunken moment or not. And the messages he sent back… what was that phrase: 'drunken words are sober thoughts.'
At the very least, Jae resolved to ease up on the radio silence towards her when it came to… whatever it was that was going on between them. Caution was probably important, but confusing the crap out of his 18-year-old daughter was definitely something he wanted to avoid as well. All of those thoughts were jumbling around in his head when Leeseo sidled in next to him to help empty the dishwasher as her mother had instructed.
Like him, she was growing tired of the space between them. For a few weeks, she'd been overjoyed to explore the new ways she was relating to her dad and the attention he'd seemed so willing to bestow. Then it was gone, and no matter how frustrated that was making her, Leeseo was at that point where she just wanted SOMETHING back. If it took crowding him next to the dishwasher, so be it.
They both smiled apprehensively at first, maintaining that awkward silence that had plagued them for the last few days. A minute later, Leeseo felt suddenly shoved in the direction she was bending to put silverware away in the drawer.
"DAD!" She whined, hip-checking him back angrily.
Their eyes met, and they stared determinedly at each other for a few seconds. When Leeseo simply couldn't hold her grudge for another second, a smile sneaked past her defenses and was revealed at the corners of her mouth. Her father's face softened immediately.
And just like that, they were on their way back to 'normal.' Jae tickled his daughter where he had in bed the other morning after looking at her bent over in that tank-top and cotton shorts became a little too tempting. Leeseo hit him on the arm and then wrapped herself around him to still his arms when he wouldn't stop pinching her butt. By the time the dishes were all put away and some water had been splashed while they cleaned and refilled the dishwasher with dirty ones, both father and daughter felt silly about the way they'd treated each other for the past few days and what they'd been missing out on.
Their mutual affection was cemented when Leeseo came downstairs to watch a movie with her parents and little sister. She was wearing one of dad's old baseball t-shirts that draped down around the waist, though he saw nothing underneath it. Jae hadn't commented on any of her clothes lately because of the tension but the blue and white t-shirt was a little too sexy to let go. He spoke quietly to her when she came and plopped down next to him, immediately wrapping one of his arms around her and dangerously close to her teenage breasts.
"You know that's a t-shirt and not a dress right sweetheart?" Jae asked.
"Oh relax daddy, I'm wearing underwear… well… the bottoms at least."
She didn't look up at him, only squeezed his arm right against her. Intentionally or not, Jae knew he was feeling was his daughter's bare breast under the old tee. He didn't pull away, and Leeseo snuggled into him as he held her comfortably for the entire movie until they kissed goodnight and parted ways. As if connected by more than just genes, Leeseo sent her gratitude to her father in the form of sleepy content while she drifted off and Jae felt it as he fell asleep loving her more than ever.
~I'm due for a post dad, does this cover enough?~ read a text from his daughter when Jae was at work the next day.
He laughed aloud, apologizing to his coworker who was standing next to him at the copier. Leeseo had put on the nun-costume she'd worn two years ago for Halloween. It certainly covered more than he was used to, but upon closer look, Jae could see his daughter's cleavage in the few buttons she'd left undone. It was a curious thought, considering whether Leeseo had done that purposefully or not.
[You know, as much as I'd like to keep you all wrapped up like that, the nunnery won't suit you sweetie, the last few pictures were more the Leeseo I know.]
Leeseo gasped, wondering what exactly he meant by that. Another text followed quickly after:
[I'm kidding of course Leeseo, that one didn't cover nearly enough so don't go getting ideas]
Still, Leeseo liked that her dad was back to the way he had been before. When she was stripping out of the costume and wearing only a simple pair of pink boyshorts with a soft cotton bra, the scantily clad teenager thought to send another image of herself, but remembered the trouble that had gotten her into the last time and decided against it.
~I guess you know better than anyone that I can be a bad girl sometimes… How about this?~
She was wearing just a regular light-blue tank-top and some jean shorts short enough that the pockets stuck out in the front. He didn't want to know what the backside looked like, though a dirty part of his brain considered asking.
Jae was glad to be getting the messages from his daughter again, so he decided to compliment her a little more directly. He knew how hard she worked to stay in shape, they'd talked about it plenty.
[You look beautiful, all your workouts really show honey. Though, I wish showing me could be enough instead of ten thousand shirtless guys with tattoos.]
Though she felt like sending something snappy back to him, Leeseo had this odd feeling that maybe showing her dad WAS enough. She decided she still wanted to post the picture, but it was mostly because of the compliment her dad had given her making her proud of her body.
~Thanks daddy! Will you send me one of you?~
[Right now?] He asked
~Yes! It's only fair, plus you always look so handsome in your dress shirts. Maybe I'll show my friend Gaeul~
Leeseo waited a moment before she got a picture from her dad. She giggled, seeing him leaned back in his chair and casually taking a selfie like he'd been doing it his whole life. God she loved him, and she wished he could come home right then so they could hang out.
[I'd appreciate if you didn't show that to her, she's a bit of an aggressive one, that friend of yours huh?]
~Ohhh daddy, so handsome. You should unbutton one of those buttons though, it would make you look more comfortable. And yes, Gaeul tells me all the time she thinks you're cute… I try to ignore her.~
Jae looked around and when nobody was looking he did undo one of his buttons. When he caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror later, he DID look a bit more at ease. Leeseo was always the go-to on fashion advice, it seemed.
[Well you can tell her that your dad only has eyes for you.]
[Maybe don't tell her that. You know what I meant.]
~Hahaha, yes I know what you meant dad. Love you, come home soon and we can go for a walk.~
[Screw it, I'm coming home now.]
Leeseo beamed with excitement, and once again was getting just what she wanted. Sure enough, he was home in no time and changed so they could go on a long walk with the dog. Jae saw his beautiful daughter for the second time that day, and the picture didn't do her justice. Just as he'd suspected, the backside of her shorts was so close to the bottom curve of her butt that it made his heart skip a beat when she trotted a few steps ahead to keep up with their shepherd. His hand might have slipped down to feel the taut denim over Leeseo's butt once or twice, but Leeseo didn't make any indication that she sensed it.
She had, but was utterly content to let her dad put his hands wherever he pleased.
Another week went by, and a couple more posts marked the passing days as Leeseo and her dad got into a rhythm that any father-daughter duo would envy. The precocious brunette did her usual - pushing the boundaries with her posts, but at some point she lost track of whether she was doing it for her followers' benefit or her dad's. When he told her that the sports bra and spandex shorts she wore to cheerleading were not appropriate, the deviousness she felt was because she'd really only taken the picture for him anyway.
They got touchier too. One night while watching TV her dad had set his hand on her abdomen and gravity had slowly pulled it down until his fingertips were just about under the waistband of her tiny shorts. Leeseo simply couldn't sleep that night until she had fingered herself into a wriggling little orgasm, imagining that he hadn't stuck by his better judgment and instead let his fingers roam further.
When her dad was reading the paper in the morning later that week, Leeseo took her bowl of cereal and plopped down right in his lap, as if there weren't two more stools for her to occupy next to him. There could be no mistaking that she was intentionally shifting her butt around in his lap as she teased him saying "I just wanted to be close to you before you left me for work." There was also little secret that when Jae couldn't take it anymore, it was the tent in his slacks his daughter had felt poking into her after she'd done a good job in his lap.
There was no reason left to lie to himself. Every day, Jae tried to think through a way that this could be anything but mutual attraction between he and his daughter. He tried to keep his distance, and she would simply veer handily around any obstacle he put in her way. And when she was too busy with her homework or after-school activities, it was her father that sought out her attention.
Leeseo found herself acting borderline sexually aggressive at school. No, the boys that she teased with her outfits or overt stretching at her locker weren't going to match up to her dad, but at least she could get some relief between periods of not seeing him. She was starting to wonder if she could control herself around her dad at all. Last night, she had come into his office to say goodnight wearing a loose tank-top, no bra underneath and a tiny pair of cotton panties. She vividly remembered standing there a few extra seconds hoping her dad would play out her fantasy of stripping her naked and bending her over his desk.
This was crazy! - a thought they both had at multiple times. And it had all started because of a couple of stupid posts online. But the one, telling thing that was missing from the whole situation, in Leeseo's eyes, was regret. She didn't regret for a second agreeing to send her dad the pictures of herself - not the tame ones and definitely not the naughty ones. She got more of a rush from being around him now than she ever had reading comments on her posts. "Nice ass hottie!" was simply no match for the look in her father's eyes when she gave him a peek of her bare backside as she was walking up the stairs to bed.
By Friday, Jae was having trouble focusing on his work. He and his daughter had spent time together every day that week, and every day something new had stoked the flame of desire that was growing for his young daughter.
There could be no mistaking it now - Leeseo was an equal part in the deepening trouble the two of them were playing at. She talked openly about what she was going to send him in her next photo. Leeseo was sending him one private photo that she knew he would veto, for every one that she intended to post online. A few times over the week he'd unabashedly retreated to the bathroom late at night and gotten himself off to the willfully given pictures of his beautiful teenager. And if he had to guess, that's exactly what his daughter intended.
He was sitting in a meeting in the afternoon on the last work-day of the week, waiting for everyone to arrive when he received a message from his daughter. He was on autopilot now; Jae simply had to see the photo regardless of where he now sat.
He almost fell over backward in the chair due to the haste at which he rushed to conceal the phone. The meeting couldn't be over soon enough, and Jae actually hurried things along so he could get out and go back to his office for some privacy.
~Daddy, I wanted to go to the beach, but I'm not sure my suit fits anymore…~ it read.
Damn right it didn't. His daughter was standing in the middle of her room, probably having placed the phone on her dresser with a timer. The bottoms were, perhaps, a little small. He could barely make out the mound of his baby's little pussy. However, the top was a different story. It looked like something he'd bought her when she didn't have any breasts at all. Now… well, that just wasn't the case anymore.
Her perfect tits spilled out, mostly above the white, strapless bikini with multi-color stars on it. It was a childish design, but the body it (barely) concealed was nothing of the sort. Leeseo was thrusting her chest outward, and he knew that she knew exactly what she was doing. The smile on her face said as much. Plus, she hadn't even pretended to ask if she could post this photo online.
[You can say that again. I think we should go out and get you something that allows your… assets a little more space huh?]
~You mean my tits daddy? What, you don't think they look good in this suit?~
[I never said that! They look just fine sweetie, but obviously a little bigger than when we bought you that suit! I'll take you out shopping again after work if you want to get something that fits better.]
~I was hoping you'd offer! Will you help me choose one?~ Leeseo answered, swooning over the fact that her dad had said something specifically about her breasts.
When she looked in the mirror after she'd put on the suit, Leeseo knew her tits were blatantly on display - she relished letting her dad see them. It was nice to know that he noticed she wasn't exactly his 'little' girl anymore.
[Of course Leeseo, anything for you.]
Jae's head rolled back where he sat. He couldn't stop staring at the photo his daughter had sent him. Seeing the little glint on her tummy, he reveled at how much he'd come to love that jewel in the middle of his baby's midsection. A lot of things had changed about the way he saw her, and it really seemed like they were both okay with that.
Truthfully, the rest of Jae's body was starting to get jealous that his eyes had had so much access to the beautiful 18-year-old. Jae's fatherly instinct was giving credence to the fact that he wanted to explore those perfect breasts of hers, to grip her tiny little hips and hold one of her round butt cheeks firmly in his grasp. Looking at the miniscule blue bottoms of her swimsuit, he wanted to get them off her and stop wondering what exactly she'd look like underneath… perhaps more.
While she waited for her father to get home, Leeseo was scrambling around her room looking for the right outfit to wear for him. She settled on her best (smallest) pair of jean shorts and a light-purple top that was more of a sheet of fabric than a shirt. It hung off one shoulder completely and left her whole abdomen uncovered as usual. The really naughty part, though, was that Leeseo neglected to put on a bra and it showed any time she turned. The little brunette was quite proud that her tits could still be perky without support.
She was so excited for him to come home she could just scream. Jae was excited too; it was pointless to try and get any work done after he took one more look at the picture of his teenager. Sure, they were going shopping for bathing suits, but neither Leeseo nor her father was sure that was ALL they were doing. Maybe they were getting their hopes up… maybe it would just be a bit more harmless flirting. That would be okay too, but Jae was pretty sure that wasn't where they were headed, and he was so tired of pretending. Leeseo was way ahead of him.
She literally leapt into her dad's arms as soon as he set his briefcase down in the kitchen. Jae was a bit stunned, but not at all ungrateful to feel his daughter's thin legs wrap around him and her arms encircle his neck like a monkey. She kissed him right on the mouth, taking advantage of the surprise attack she'd sprung and letting her lips linger longer than was probably appropriate. The fact that her dad did nothing to stop her spoke volumes.
Holding her in his arms, Jae took in the outfit. Those tiny little shorts… the shirt that was loosely draped over her… the mounds underneath her top that were obviously lacking a bra. Some part of him asked, 'why shouldn't you just reach up under that top and see just how much she's grown?'
Jae settled for his baby wiggling about in his arms until he set her down on the countertop.
"You missed me that much Leeseo?"
"Duh…" she said adorably, keeping her legs locked around him so his hips stayed planted right against her, "are you ready to go yet dad?"
He looked down at his attire and back at her. "Honey, I just got home, can you wait just a few minutes or are we in some big hurry?"
Leeseo whined, "fine, fine, fine. Just get ready to go and I'll stay here…waiting!"
Laughing, Jae gave his baby a kiss on the forehead and tried to back away. Her legs were still clamped around him. He looked back at her face with curiosity and watched his teenager shake her head and put a finger right on her lips. She apparently wanted something more than the kiss on the forehead.
He gave it to her, feeling her wonderful body lean into him, her braless tits press against his chest, and her lips begging for more than a dad was supposed to kiss his daughter with. He held her JUST long enough that she was wondering if they would suddenly break out into an impulsive make-out session before retreating.
She opened her eyes slowly and released him, sensing that her dad was still managing to keep up his defenses. Leeseo knew that was what made him such a great dad, but she didn't need that kind of dad anymore, she wanted something more. He could still be whatever he wanted to her, but the strong-willed brunette had just about made up her mind. She still had all day, and a lot of bathing suits to get through… he'd come around.
Jae took the stairs with deep breaths that were by no means the result of his climb. This shit was getting intense. He couldn't recall ever having so much tension, angst and pure lust hovering in the space between he and any woman - and that space between he and his daughter seemed to be rapidly decreasing. Just the other night he'd been in his office when Leeseo came to say goodnight; he'd actually had an uncontrollable daydream of ripping off her top and taking her right on his desk… and his thoughts weren't all that different today.
If his plan was to fend off the impending landmark in their relationship, he was really worried about the hours to come of watching his daughter model for him. And yet, he was hurrying to get dressed and get things under way…
Their conversation in the car was cheerful, as usual. Both Leeseo and Jae were stealing quick glances over at each other in admiration. Dad felt it, and daughter felt it, but they kept on talking as if nothing was different. It was nice to know that they could be so flexible in the light of a rapidly-changing dynamic between them.
Leeseo rode on her father's back all the way into the department store. Sure, he got some looks from a parent or two, and a few guys definitely pulled the 'look back at her ass and pretend I didn't,' move, but Leeseo was his and his alone in that moment. Plus, he had no intention of complaining about feeling her young chest pressing against his back and neck in braless splendor.
Picking out bathing suits was fun. Dad went for the ones that were cute but definitely less revealing, and Leeseo was all over the place. She told him not to even try picking a one-piece: "It's not going to happen, dad," she'd said flatly.
Jae found that if he just did away with the awkwardness, he could very much enjoy joking around with her, picking suits that he thought would look great on her, and watching her prance around the racks of stringy clothing merrily.
They picked five suits together and made their way to the changing rooms. When Jae made a move to sit down outside as he usually did, Leeseo protested. "Sorry dad, I need help taking pictures today so you're going to have to come in the room with me."
"Sweetie, I don't know if they'll let me in there."
Leeseo shushed him, "come on, the attendant isn't here. Just come quick and nobody will know."
Jae didn't have time to think it over and simply followed her lead. Leeseo chose a larger stall toward the end of the row so that there was less a chance someone would realize she was in there with him.
What he didn't have time to think over, was that Leeseo was going to be changing into and out of bathing suits. He might have seen her in that photo with her lingerie barely clinging to her body, but this booth was still pretty small, and he was supposed to be in there with his naked daughter changing in and out of five suits?
He sat down, wondering if he'd made a huge mistake.
Leeseo didn't miss a beat. She instructed him to hang a few things up here, sit down over there and get his phone ready for when she needed him to take a picture. It seemed she'd done this a thousand times before when he realized… she probably had.
A subdued smile appeared on the young brunette's face as she turned away from her dad to hang something up on the door. She'd decided upon asking him to join her in the booth on their way to the department store, not really sure that he'd oblige her. But here he was, and the same fact her father had realized was not lost on the quick-witted teen: she was going to be naked not five feet away from her dad! If a picture of her still mostly covered up could cause as much trouble as it had, how much could she get into when he was right there in the room with her?
Sure enough, Jae had hardly sat down when he saw his daughter unbuttoning her shorts. It took significant effort for her to shimmy them off, and Jae's eyes were still fixed on her when he got a glimpse of the cute, gray-and-white striped panties she was wearing underneath. He tried to look away, and Leeseo smiled at how sweet he was to do so. She knew there really wasn't anywhere else for him to look, and it was fine with her.
"It's okay daddy," she told him, "It's nothing you haven't seen before."
"Maybe, but you weren't all of…that… when I last saw you naked." Jae said, gesturing to his daughter's entire figure as he said it.
"I'll turn around if that makes you happy, but it doesn't bother me if you look." Leeseo teased, pulling her top quickly up off of her and wondering if her dad had caught a glimpse of her bare breasts from the side as she turned. He was kind of looking away, but she could also see him peeking, which was silly and exciting at the same time.
A thought occurred to Leeseo that instantly sent a shiver of excitement down her spine. Her dad had never seen her fully naked, and now she had an opportunity to give him a real eyeful. She knew he liked her boobs - she'd seen him staring plenty of times - but what if she let him see her pussy? Given how incredibly naughty that made Leeseo feel to want to show him, she wondered if he might also see how wet it was making her when she did.
The bad little brunette wiggled out of her panties, and made a real show of it. She did it slowly, bending at the waist to take them off at her feet. Leeseo was quite proud of what he might see there; she'd just gotten it all waxed in anticipation of this very shopping expedition. She made sure that if he was peeking, he wouldn't miss a thing.
How could he NOT look? Jae's daughter had said it was okay, and he didn't have anywhere else to turn. He could look at the side wall and close his eyes… but… no… he just couldn't do that. So he looked. He tried to close his eyes when he thought his daughter was watching, and felt he was doing a pretty good job. That was until he watched her slide out of her panties and then bend over.
'Ohmyfuckinggodddd' he screamed inwardly. These confounded dressing room stalls were perfectly lit. He saw more of his baby's little pussy from behind than any man is ever supposed to see after she's too old to be given baths anymore.
It was so tiny… pink and pursed shut tight. There wasn't a single hair on her; she was flawlessly bare and smooth. Even the little eye between her perfect butt cheeks was pretty. He didn't think he'd ever say that about a woman, but his daughter was simply… perfect. Jae was just noticing that there was a sparkle of…could it be wetness on her taut little lips??… when his daughter stood back up.
She gave him a quick glance over her shoulder, and something in her grin told him that she knew exactly what he'd seen… what she'd shown him.
He kept up the ruse as best he could, looking away and stealing glances while Leeseo got into her first suit.
"Okay, picture time daddy. Then, tell me what you think."
Jae fumbled with the phone, pretending he didn't know Leeseo was ready until she said so. Snapping a picture, he wondered if his daughter had instructed him to use his own phone for a specific reason… she was the one with the newer version.
Damn was she pretty. The first one was a suit Jae had picked out. It was pretty simple, more of a single piece top than the type with two cups. He liked that it had little strings hanging from the neckline that dangled and ticked his daughter's skin just beneath her breasts when she spun. It also had no string bows or anything like that; a younger version of himself had loved pulling those apart on his girlfriends and seeing their tops come loose. The bottoms were just a multicolor panty that fit her snugly. Now that he'd seen so much of what was beneath them, Jae couldn't help staring there a bit longer than he should have.
"So… what do you think?" She asked, snapping him out of his gaze.
"I think I'm going to like that one better than some of the others you picked. Spin around for me will you?"
Leeseo obliged him, happy to see him taking an active role in her modeling. She did everything she could to accentuate her body for him, and absolutely adored feeling his eyes on her. It was so naughty, and yet so fun to be showing off bathing suits for her own dad.
"Whoop, wait a second, you're a little folded over back here." Her dad stopped her by gently placing a few fingers on her hip and then adjusting the backside of her top. Leeseo was glad her body didn't jump in the same way her heart did when he touched her.
"God you're pretty sweetheart. Is there any chance you'll only wear these things around the house instead of out in public?" Jae asked, sitting back down on the chair.
"Not really daddy, but I'll tell you what you want to hear if that makes you feel better."
Jae grumbled, and Leeseo seemed satisfied that she'd modeled the first suit sufficiently. She wasted no time getting into the second. This time, Jae was even less shy about looking in the direction of his soon-naked little girl. She once again gave him a nice view of her naked pussy and this time made eye contact and smiled soon after he'd seen it. Jae's eyebrows rose, wondering just what was going through the teenager's head.
"A little help?" requested his daughter when she'd finished sliding her panties up to cover the place she'd put on display twice now for her dad. She'd just gotten her top on and needed help tying it in the back.
Her dad reached over her shoulders to grab the strings that tied behind her neck. They trailed over her skin just enough to send a shiver down Leeseo's spine. Then, he did the same thing with the string that tied around her back, running his hands around her, right along the path of her ribcage, drawing the line where the bikini's strings should go. He tied it in the back and moved to sit back down on the bench. Leeseo's whole body was buzzing inside and it had everything to do with the tingling surface of her skin where her father's hands had been.
"Wow," Jae said when Leeseo asked him to take a picture again, "I'm going to hate myself for saying this, but I think you have a winner. That one fits you just right."
Leeseo beamed, and Jae took another picture of her before she even knew it.
"Sorry, you just look so pretty when you smile like that."
Jae was checking his daughter out without any reservations while Leeseo absorbed his praised. Aqua-colored cups with black trim held his daughter's perky breasts in place and left plenty of cleavage for him to devour with his eyes. The black bottoms were quite simple, and yet sexy as hell. Two times he'd seen her without them and still he wanted more.
Leeseo spun for him this time without asking, and posed this way and that, asking more questions about the suit. He was right; she was definitely buying this one. She also intended to buy the previous one just because her dad liked it and she wanted to make him happy. It was cute either way.
Though they had managed to keep things relatively innocent so far in the dressing room, the anxious 18-year-old was beginning to grow impatient. She was realizing that her intentions were not to simply model swimsuits for her father, and so far that was all she'd really done. The touch of her father's fingers was more like what she was after, and so far he'd only given her just a morsel of what she wanted.
But Leeseo didn't even have to ask her dad to untie the suit for her, he stood up gladly to help. This time, he put his hands right on her hips and guided her back towards him a few steps. She unintentionally leaned back to feel the warmth of his body before hearing him clear his throat because he didn't have room to get to the bow around her back.
It was Jae who actually removed the top from his daughter. Though it wasn't his intention, standing over her and pulling the bikini from her, he got the most tantalizing view of his daughter's naked breasts from above.
It was only an instant, but it was enough. So far this modeling session had given him a view of every asset his beautiful daughter had, if only in glimpses. A part of him that would no longer remain silent longed to stop fucking around and get her naked. He'd like to take a picture of THAT for later use surely.
Leeseo donned the next suit in somewhat of a trance. By then, the love-drunk brunette was on auto-pilot and her dad had given up pretending - staring at his daughter every second he could.
He tied her strings for her and it was actually a very pretty suit: pale-red with white trim on both the tops and bottoms. She looked incredible, and Jae was pretty sure that had nothing to do with their fashion sense and everything to do with the girl. He took a picture, but Leeseo hadn't asked him to.
When he told her, once again, that she looked great and that this one was a nice color for her skin, Leeseo could only smile. Was she swaying back and forth? It felt like she was swaying. Likewise, her father was gazing at her and hungering to see whatever she'd allow as she got naked to slip into the fourth swimsuit. His fears had been justified; being so close to his naked little daughter was having an undeniable effect on his appetite for her.
The tension of her top around her back released and it was a few seconds before Leeseo even noticed. She felt her dad towering over her, felt his hands on her shoulders as he untied the string around her neck, and this time she leaned back against Jae deliberately. She was begging to be held by him; it was the only thing she could think of in that moment.
First, he pulled her top all the way off, but Leeseo didn't even flinch. He looked down and had an even better and uninterrupted view of his daughter's naked breasts. They were breathtaking - not dropping an inch even after her bikini released its hold on them. Her nipples were tiny and a bit pinker than the rest of her milky skin.
He was looking and both of them were fully aware. After all, she'd shown him the most intimate part of her body, twice already! What would be the harm in touching? Leeseo had been teasing him plenty and Jae knew that he could have had this opportunity many times over by now. God, he wanted to so bad, and both of their actions were simply begging him to take things further. Jae couldn't help himself.
"Hmm…," he started; Leeseo seemed to shake off a bit of the silent daze she'd been in and looked up at him over her shoulder, "Do these need a little adjusting?"
With that, Leeseo felt her dad's hands move with prolonged care, teasing her as they moved from her abdomen and slid slowly to just under her breasts
"Uh huh," Leeseo hummed, unable to say anything else in her frazzled state.
Given her consent, Jae palmed his daughter's tits altogether. She actually let out a tiny squeal of delight as she felt her dad's hands finally touch her deliberately. But the two of them could feel the teenager let out a sigh of relief as he took her in his big, warm hands, grateful to be crossing the line for good.
They were every bit as perky and round and wonderful as he had imagined they would be when he got his hands on them. His daughter's breasts more than filled each hand, and he could see in her upturned face that she was nothing but glad to have him holding them.
"Do they feel alright daddy?" She asked, pushing her little butt back toward him and feeling that he was definitely hard already. "Is something the matter with them?"
"Well…" Jae started. He cupped underneath both mounds and jiggled them in a way that made his daughter laugh aloud and squirm in front of him, "…no I think that ought to do it."
"Actually, it always works better if you do it like this daddy." Leeseo played along, still shaking with laughter. She took his hands in hers and then directed his fingers so they were right in position to pinch her nipples between his thumb and index.
Jae did as he was instructed, pinching her hard little nipples and feeling his daughter's body flex, before doing so again and getting the same reaction. Each time he did, she shoved her round little ass into his crotch and then retreated. He could get used to that.
Feeling his hands on her tits was amazing, but ultimately, not enough for Leeseo. If they were going to cross the line, she wanted sprint past it.
"I think my bottoms need adjusting too daddy," Leeseo said, putting her hand over one of his and bringing it down until his thumb hooked in her waistline. Jae helped his daughter shimmy out of her bottoms until he realized he was exactly where he suspected this encounter would go: with his beautiful little daughter naked in front of him by her father's own doing.
"That's better, I think." Jae flirted.
Leeseo's hand still had her father's right under its influence. It was 'better,' but ultimately not good enough. She couldn't help herself, and though her own forwardness terrified her, it also had her buzzing with more arousal than she'd ever known. Leeseo knew this moment could push the escalation of things with her father to a breaking point. She knew that going further could mean… incest… and that thought was one she looked forward to as she made her next move.
"Better daddy, but do you think this needs any adjusting?"
Inch by agonizing inch, Leeseo directed her dad's fingertips to the place he'd just lain bare. He was powerless, or if not powerless, Jae simply had no desire to keep his daughter from getting what she wanted… what he wanted too. In a few seconds, Leeseo's father felt that he was touching his daughter somewhere he was explicitly prohibited, and he didn't move a muscle to protest.
It was clear from the second he sensed the little slit between her legs with the tips of his fingers that his naughty little teenager was wet. Warm and wet - Leeseo was absolutely consumed by the passion and forbiddenness of the situation. She hoped her father wasn't about to have any second thoughts, because Leeseo would tie him down at that point if she had to.
He didn't show any indication of stopping, and after what was a few anxiety-ridden seconds, Leeseo felt her dad's fingers activate.
"Is this what you were thinking of sweetheart." Jae asked, pressuring just a little on his daughter's outer lips.
"Uhh huh, but you don't need to be so gentle daddy, I might need a lot of adjusting." Leeseo cooed, continuing to grind her butt back against her dad.
She was so small in his arms. His little girl was pretty as ever - even more so now that he could see every inch of her. The sounds coming from her were certainly not that of a little girl, however. As he looked in the mirror, Leeseo looked back at him, and her eyes narrowed as he ran a finger firmly in between his daughter's nether lips. It was an unfathomable sight: his daughter's flawless body, naked and cradled in the arms of her dad while he fingered her at last.
Leeseo winced as his fingers found their mark. She had wanted this so bad, at least her lustful little body had whether her brain had caught up or not. Now there could be no question that she wanted her father to make her his plaything, that she wanted him to rub her needy little clit until she screamed. Whatever it was he chose to do with her, Leeseo would have it, and she would reward him as best she could for giving her what she so desperately desired.
By then, Jae's fingers were picking up speed. He could feel his daughter's legs tremble when he played repeatedly with her clit. She was soaking wet; he had to be careful his fingers didn't slide around too much. His daughter's body felt more incredible than he could have hoped; as he rubbed her pussy, he kept a hand exploring her perfect abdomen, hips and her breasts that he adored so much.
"Don't worry baby… I won't." He replied. His words were wonderful, whispering sweet reassurance that everything was as it should be.
They watched each other in the mirror as Leeseo's brow furrowed and she bit her lip, trying to contain herself and not make too much noise in the dressing room. It always took her a good while when she did this herself, but she was so turned on with her dad's touch that she was going to cum all too soon.
"Adjust me daddy…mnhhh…"
They both had to laugh at that, though Leeseo could only do so for a second because her father's fingers weren't letting up. Even in this most intimate moment, father and daughter were the same playful and loving pals, but with a new purpose.
"GOD you're good at that… I'm…uhhhhh… close daddy."
Leeseo moaned loud enough for her dad to be concerned. He moved his free hand up to her lips to hush her. The sight of him, one hand over her mouth and the other wiggling relentlessly over her pussy was the most erotic thing either of them had ever seen. Leeseo's breasts shook each time another jolt of pleasure hit her, and her hips did their best to get a full sense of the hard cock she could feel in her father's pants.
Faster than ever before, Leeseo felt the familiar sensation of being overwhelmed by the stimulation of her clit. This however, was of an intensity with which she was most definitely unfamiliar. She writhed around in his arms and cooed into the hand that covered her mouth without control over herself.
Then it hit.
A first wave of pleasure wracked her teenage body - a wonderful immersion of feeling of which she was sure she'd never seen the like.
Then a second.
Her daddy's fingers didn't let up, and the second torrent sent her into a mind-numbing daze that continued as her climax reached out to every extremity of her beautiful body.
"Daddyyyyyeeee," she managed, with the rest of the sounds coming out of her mouth and into his muffling hand being an adorable and wonderful chorus to her father's ears.
Looking at his baby in the mirror then, feeling her in his hands, Jae knew he was lost. He couldn't give up the beautiful little girl in front of him and all the things he wanted them to do together for the world. As he held her, squirming and moaning because of him, Jae wanted the two of them to be everything a father and daughter were forbidden to be.
Leeseo had, at some point during her climax, leaned forward and exhibited little ability to stand on her own two feet. Jae had to catch her, and he did so handily. She panted and twitched a few times, and was glad to have her father's fingers finally subdued - she couldn't take another second.
Her head had fallen forward, her thick, brown hair covering her face - the flushed cheeks and squinted eyes that were a result of her orgasm. Slowly, she lifted it, looking in the mirror to take in what she and her father had just done.
A smile appeared on her face, warming her dad to see that there was no post-orgasmic guilt to be had by his little girl. Boy did she look pretty. Jae wasn't sure it was even possible, but the look of his daughter recovering from her mesmerizing fit might have been the prettiest he'd ever seen her.
They stayed like that for a moment, just looking at each other admiringly. When Leeseo got her wits about her, she decided that she wasn't just going to stand by while being the sole recipient. The blissful brunette turned around and quickly provided her father with a kiss on the lips.
Jae looked stunned. It was the first time his offspring had faced him, naked as the day she was born and with the truth of what they'd just done written all over her face. He wanted to kiss her again too, so he did.
With an arm slinked around her bare back, Jae pulled his daughter to him. THIS was what she wanted. He held her and brought the two of them together for their first kiss as the lovers they felt they were meant to be.
After a few seconds of the soft and loving touch of their lips, Leeseo darted her tongue out. She wasn't inexperienced, but still felt nervous about kissing her father for the first time. He handled his daughter expertly, teasing her by letting her tongue search for him before he indulged.
The kissing and teasing turned into a full-on make-out session of two people with so much ground to make up and seemingly endless desire for each other. Eighteen years Leeseo had loved him, and today she felt like she was finally getting the opportunity to show him what he meant to her. Eighteen years Jae had raised her, and as he kissed her hungrily, touched her soft, teenage body, he felt that this might be what it was all for.
Leeseo backed off, breathing heavily and adorably overwhelmed by the passion with which they'd joined. She could have kissed him forever in that dressing room stall, but something was prodding at her to stop.
She looked down, and her father's eyes followed. Leeseo actually giggled upon seeing the comical tent in her father's pants.
"It looks like you need some adjusting too…" She said sweetly, keeping up the ruse.
Jae made like he was going to do it himself, but Leeseo reached out and stopped him.
"Can I?" She asked.
His first instinct, a fatherly one, was to say no. Then he looked at the stark naked teen in front of him and decided that his instincts needed adjustment too.
Jae nodded silently at his daughter, who quickly closed the gap between them and gently caressed the bulge in his pants with affection. She bit her lip and looked up at her father as she saw on his face that he appreciated her touch. Her hands found his belt buckle and undid it with little difficulty.
When his daughter had his shorts undone, she wasted no time getting them off him, followed by her fingers finding their way under the waistband of his underwear. She paused a moment, knowing that she was about to do something very significant in revealing her father's cock to her for the first time. Leeseo looked up at him for any indication that he wanted her to stop - there was none.
In one motion, Leeseo tugged his waistband down and gasped quietly as his cock sprung forth. Jae beamed with pride upon seeing the look on his daughter's face as she knelt down to get a good look at him.
Never one to beat around the bush when she wanted something, Leeseo immediately put her hands on her dad's cock, causing him to wince impulsively. Two hands fit comfortably on him and she could tell, flattered, upon feeling him that he was as hard as could be.
Leeseo marveled at his size. She had some experience, but her dad was almost certainly the biggest cock she'd ever gotten her hands on. He was maybe a little longer than anyone else, but with her fingers unable to touch her thumbs, she was positive he was thicker.
"Um… jeez dad," Leeseo said, looking up at him and giving his cock a slow stroke, "it hardly fits in my hands!"
She massaged him again, caressing his tip with one of her hands while wrapping her fingers around him as best she could with the other. She stroked him a few times while still quite obviously admiring his size. Jae didn't think he was THAT big, but he certainly looked great in his daughter's tiny grasp.
"How am I supposed to fit this thing in my mouth?" Leeseo asked, having thought it when the words just… slipped out.
Jae's eyes got wide. He had, perhaps, imagined what his daughter might have intended to do when she got down on her knees, but hearing his little girl say it was too much.
"Is that what you're planning sweetie?"
Leeseo looked up at him adorably. She was such a stunning young thing, perched there naked and stroking her father's cock.
"I could try…" Leeseo asked, keeping eye contact with him and bringing his tip to her mouth with a kiss. She lapped gently at the shiny bead of precum that gathered on him, never once breaking her intense gaze.
"Do you want me to daddy? Do you want your daughter to put your big cock in her mouth?"
Jae's face first suggested he would admonish her for her language, but it softened considerably when Leeseo pursed her lips on him. He changed his tune completely.
"I don't think you could fit it if you tried sweetie."
It was a tactic that had worked on his daughter many times. All he had to do was challenge her to do something, or suggest she wouldn't be able to, and she gave one-hundred and fifty percent. The wounded frown on her scrunched face was still quite fetching. She looked to be thinking hard about whether she'd take him up on his challenge or not, before Jae's cock felt her answer.
Leeseo wrapped her lips all the way to the ridge of his helmet and sucked gently. She actually giggled when she saw her dad reach out suddenly for support from the grab-bar on the wall. Causing him further astonishment, his daughter swirled her tongue around his sensitive tip in complete circles. He could even feel her smiling as she held him in her mouth.
Her hands kept stroking him at the base as she sucked his cock's head. Then, Leeseo withdrew it from her mouth and smiled wide at him before pressing his penis to her lips again.
She squeezed him tight with her hands and took him into her mouth vigorously. Jae's head rolled back as his baby got him almost halfway before she felt her gag reflex. Slurping considerably, she backed off him and looked up for approval.
Jae stroked a hand through his daughter's hair, tucking it behind one ear. "I take it back sweetie; that feels wonderful."
Leeseo grinned, delighted.
"You're a very bad girl Leeseo, you know that?" He taunted her, thinking of how relentlessly she had dangled herself for him over the course of the past few weeks leading to this - the feeling of his cock in her mouth.
His daughter donned a tiny frown with big, puppy-dog eyes, slurping as she released his cock from between her lips for a second. "I'm sorry daddy, what can I do to be a good girl for you?"
Jae didn't answer; he merely directed his eyes back downward and Leeseo caught his meaning.
She did as he wanted and immediately took his cock back into her mouth. Using her hands at the same time, she slid them down, spreading her saliva over him as she urged as much as she could of his length inside. When she retreated, gagging a little again, she repeated the same thing. A few more times and she had him nice and wet.
Jae marveled as his 18-year-old gargled him and then stroked repeatedly with her hands while bathing his shaft on the sides with her tongue. Though he would have relished giving her direction, his darling obviously knew what she was doing and that turned him on more than he could imagine. He'd ask her about that later, but for now the feeling of her worshipping him with her hands and mouth was all he could manage to focus on.
"Oh honey…mnghhh… that feels wonderful."
Even though he was applauding her efforts, Leeseo was disappointed that she couldn't fit her father's entire length into her mouth like she wanted to. She tried a bunch more times, urging him as far back as her throat would allow, but it was no use. The determined teen hoped she could practice more on him later, but for now she just wanted to make her father cum.
Leeseo looked sad when she gazed up at him and spoke softly, "I can't fit it all daddy, you were right…"
Jae had to laugh at his daughter's dismay. "Don't worry sweetie, you were doing just fine!"
"Can I try using my tits on you daddy? I always wanted to."
How could he tell her no? He looked down at that adorable and hopeful grin on his daughter's face and felt his heart throb for her.
"Of course you can little one." Jae responded, delighted that his daughter was willing to try something new with him. He looked forward to experimenting with her thoroughly.
Beaming, Leeseo directed her dad back to the edge of the bench. She'd never done it before, but the thought of sliding her father's cock between her tits was incredibly exciting.
"Okay, sit forward a little bit," she directed him, seeing that her dad looked as eager as she.
Jae could only watch with wonder as his daughter positioned herself, chest thrust out deliciously. He'd never tried this before in his life, and he was entranced to be experiencing it for the first time with his little girl. Leeseo leaned in one more time to bathe his cock in her saliva before she was confident he was ready to be wrapped in her perky tits.
She was focusing so charmingly as she attempted to seat his cock just right between her breasts. It was a look her father recognized with utter familiarity. Visions appeared of that look just before Leeseo attempted a new tumble in their backyard. He'd seen that face when she was concentrating before the two of them took off to race home a few weeks ago while walking the dog. Her look was so recognizable, and yet Jae was taken aback to see it as she squeezed her naked breasts around his shaft.
Leeseo by no means had the kind of massive tits he'd seen performing this act in one of the videos he only watched when everyone else had gone to sleep, but she was still perfect in his eyes. She was so pleased to see him fit snugly between her tits, and even more so when she started sliding him back and forth in their warm embrace. Feeling that she'd gotten the hang of it, Leeseo looked up at her dad with a smile that set his heart ablaze.
"Wow baby, I guess you're a little more grown up than I thought!" Jae said, referring to his surprise that Leeseo could even come close to enveloping his cock with her globes.
"Does that feel good daddy?" Leeseo asked, loving the feeling of his warm, hard pole sliding between her tits. Before he could answer, Jae was treated with the sight of his teenager spitting out a dribble of saliva that landed right where she wanted it, except for the remnant that glistened on her chin.
"Unhhh… sweetheart… your tits feel amazing… keep going like that…mnghhh," Jae praised, reaching out to wipe the spittle from his daughter's chin with his thumb while she kept her hands securely on her tits.
She sat up and then down again… up and down until she could feel her labor in her toned abs. Seeing her dad watch her with loving desire was reward enough that she would keep working as long as it took for her to get what she really wanted.
It wasn't taking long. He simply couldn't watch his little girl thrusting him up and down between those soft mounds of flesh while grinning like a Cheshire cat without nearing orgasm faster than he ever had before.
"Leeseo… you're gonna make me…ohhhhhh honey.."
She was focusing so hard that she didn't realize it was already happening. Her father's hips flexed and Leeseo's eyes darted up to meet his just before it did.
Jae locked his gaze to his daughter's as his cock throbbed out its first, glorious rope of sperm. When his daughter felt it on her tits, spewing just between them where she now held his tip, her grin got all the wider.
She looked down when her father's eyes rolled back, "That's it daddy, cum for me… cum all over your bad little girl!"
He couldn't believe what he heard nor felt, as he came by his daughter's doing for the first time. His eyes squinted as he again spurted onto his daughter's beautiful chest.
Apparently, Leeseo changed her mind about daddy 'cumming all over her.' The third time Jae pumped out a ribbon of warm semen he felt her lips on him, directing it straight into her pretty mouth.
Again he opened his lids to look down at Leeseo - wide-eyed as her father filled her mouth with spunk. She used her hands to urge out as much as he could give her, and the feeling of the warm embrace of her lips around his sensitive tip was almost too much to bear.
Leeseo was glad she'd let his first two splashes of cum coat her tits, because by the time her little hands worked her dad's cock until it was no longer rewarding her with thick globs, her mouth felt as full as she could manage.
Seeing her like that, a very wily thought popped into her father's head. He could finally think straight now that his daughter had relented sucking on his head for more of his sperm, and the sight of his phone at his side inspired him.
Leeseo looked up with those beautiful, wide, green eyes, knowing exactly what he was going to do as he lifted the phone. She posed perfectly.
'CLICK'
On the phone was stored an image of Leeseo in the most revealing position he could imagine. She had her mouth open just enough that he could see the hazy pool of spunk on her tongue, being careful not to let a drop cascade over her lower lip. She was still holding her father's shaft lightly in her hands and he could even see the white glaze of the cum that hadn't made it into her mouth right atop her perky, 18-year-old breasts.
After he set the phone down and Leeseo was sure he was watching her, she swallowed deeply with a look of careful concentration, and did so again until all of his cum was gone. Leeseo presented her pink tongue to him as she used to when he was checking to see if she'd taken all her medicine when she was little.
Leeseo could see from the look on her dad's face that he was far from knowing how to react to any of what was going on. Like her, he was simply acting out the demands of the love and desire he felt. It was those feelings that put Jae's fingers under his daughter's chin, drawing her up to her feet until she leaned forward to kiss him. Before their lips met, he caught a glimpse of Leeseo's cute little butt pushed out as she bent over to kiss him.
He'd made her moan and squirm in a wonderful orgasm and Leeseo had returned the favor by coaxing one out of him until she eventually swallowed his extensive fluids right in front of his eyes. Still, as Leeseo leaned back from a long kiss with her father, she looked down to see that he hadn't softened a bit!
"I love you daddy," she cooed, unable to think of anything else to say when his hands wrapped around her backside.
"I'm crazy about you too sweetie," Jae repaid her, pulling on her soft little butt until she brought her knees up one at a time on the bench, straddling him.
That gave him better access to her naked little body. His hands returned to his daughter's breasts and then massaged around her abdomen. At one point, he took the little jewel on her belly button and tugged at it gently, seeing his baby smile as he toyed with her.
"That was so amazing! Did you like cumming in my mouth?" She asked, sounding almost innocent.
Jae sighed as he answered a question he never thought he'd be asked, "Very much Leeseo, almost as much as I liked fucking those beautiful boobs you've grown all of the sudden."
Leeseo looked offended, and she squeezed his cock with one hand between them, "I've had them for a while now daddy, you just haven't been looking."
"Well I'm glad I finally did then," he said. While Leeseo was stroking her dad gently, she felt his hands slide down to her hip bones and squeeze her.
Silence ensued… heavy… meaningful silence. Their eyes held each other's and Jae felt a passion that started so deep inside it scared him. He hadn't ever felt something like that before, and from the beautiful, expectant look on his daughter's face, they both knew that something was going to happen.
Leeseo looked down at her father's firm penis in her hand, seeing the glaze of sticky cum remaining on his head. She felt her dad's hands lifting her by the hips and it took a moment for her to realize what was going on. The proximity of his cock to his daughter's pretty little pussy was telling enough as Jae directed his daughter on top of him.
There were a million reasons to halt what they were doing immediately… a million reasons why the incest they were seconds away from committing together had to be stopped. But there was only one reason Jae needed to proceed when he felt his daughter instinctively directing his cock where they both wanted it. It was the same reason that Leeseo settled down an inch until his cum-slathered head poked ever so gently at her needy entrance. They wanted each other… needed each other… and this was how they were choosing to show it.
No words were necessary. They both knew what they were doing.
Leeseo lowered herself just a bit more. With her mouth open and brow furrowed, her face showed adorably how incredible it was to feel her dad's tip split her lips for the first time.
"…daddy…" she whispered.
Jae urged his daughter down further. With some concentration, father and daughter felt his head insert inside Leeseo's pussy fatefully.
They'd done it.
He wasn't 'fucking' her like Leeseo soon hoped he soon would, but the knowledge that she had her dad's cock inside her, even if it was just his wife tip she could now feel quite definitively spreading her open made her head swim.
Leeseo wasn't a virgin, and was glad of it. From the very few times she'd tried sex, she knew that her fitting her dad inside her was going to be a struggle. She'd known his girth was definitely more than she'd experienced before, and now that it was requesting entry into her young, tight tunnel, she felt it clearly.
Jae's eyes met his daughter as they savored it. There was no more pretense, no more inner-struggle or guilt; Jae wanted this just as badly as his baby did and they didn't care what anyone else said they were or were not allowed to do.
When enough time passed, Jae was just about to urge his daughter's hips down further onto him and Leeseo was just about to let him.
Leeseo opened her mouth to draw a breath, furrowed her brow and then… her father's phone vibrated loudly next to them on the hard surface!
Jae cursed, quickly reaching without looking for the vibrating, ringing contraption and accidentally knocked it to the floor; he'd just wanted to silence it. He was going to reach for it on the floor when Leeseo grabbed his chin forcefully.
"No daddy, don't," she demanded.
He felt his teenager sink down another fraction of an inch when the phone rang again. He was content to do as she asked, letting Leeseo adjust to him inch by inch, ignoring his phone as it lit up and buzzed on the floor instead. Frankly, if he'd had his phone just then, he might have thought to take another picture of the two of them committing incest for the first time.
"Unhhh… it's probably mom," Leeseo cooed, "wouldn't want her to hear me…mnphhh… while I'm trying to fit your giant cock in me daddyyy!"
Leeseo squirmed when her father flexed involuntarily while she teased him, making him feel even bigger and forcing a little more into her stretching little quim.
So far, the two of them hadn't made an abundance of noise, and they'd only heard one person come and go in a stall a ways away from them.
But the attendant had returned from break…she had heard the tell-tale vibrating of a phone in the dressing rooms from her post near the entrance. Someone must have left it accidentally; it happened all the time.
She got up, walking swiftly toward the source of the ringing and identifying it as the booth on the far left side. She tried to push the door and found it locked.
Leeseo looked distraught as the door rattled behind her. She hadn't heard anything until that, and now somebody was trying to open the door to THEIR STALL. Jae looked at her with wide eyes, urging her to speak up.
Leeseo gathered herself and spoke in a high voice that only her dad knew was because she had about two inches or so of her father inserted in her pussy.
"Sorry, dropped my phone!" She called back to the attendant, "got it now!"
They waited for a response on the other side of the door.
"Okay, sorry I wasn't here when you arrived. Can you check your items in with me when you get a chance?"
Leeseo told her she would and looked frantically back at her dad. She could see from the look on his face exactly what she feared. They had to stop…
The look of utter disappointment Leeseo showed him was painful to see. Even more torturous was the sensation of his daughter's tunnel releasing its taut embrace on Jae's member rather than taking more of it. Leeseo and her dad shared the responsibility; his hands lifted her and Leeseo sat up, whining as she felt his tip pop out of her. Neither of them wanted to stop, but they simply HAD to.
With no clue how close the attendant might be to their stall, Leeseo whispered to her dad with desperation.
"Daddy, we're not finished. You'll fuck me for real later… right?"
Jae was worried too. For all he knew, the attendant might be their neighbor, somebody who might know who Jae was to the pretty, naked teenager in front of him. If they had any suspicion that Jae had just removed his cock from the warm embrace of his daughter's quim, they could be in more trouble than he was capable of comprehending at that moment.
He whispered even quieter, "yes sweetie, but we've got to be really cautious now. Put your clothes back on and I'll go out first."
Leeseo looked positively forlorn, knowing Jae had gone back into 'father mode,' and was being the smart, protective man she knew him to be. She obeyed, but not without touching his erect cock one more time and giving him a sideways look of remorse and frustration that they'd been interrupted. Jae suspected that if Leeseo had a chance to wring the neck of the poor attendant that knocked on their stall door, she might have.
Upon exiting, Jae made an excuse that "she" (being careful not to say "my daughter") would be out in a minute. Standing as far away from the attendant - that he didn't recognize, praise the lord - as he could manage, Jae waited for his little girl to emerge from the dressing room. He wondered what she had done about the wet streaks of cum he'd left on her chest when she showed up and the damp spots on her shirt told him the answer.
The attendant looked narrowly between both of them as Leeseo showed her the bathing suits she'd decided to keep. She chose the first three; Leeseo had tried them on first anyway because they were by far the sexiest - which was exactly what had gotten them into all that mess in the first place.
She gave her dad a tentative smile as she scampered toward him and they purchased her new suits as quickly and quietly as possible.
"Oh my god! Leeseo said as soon as they were out of earshot on the way to the car, "my heart was beating so fast!"
Jae agreed, throwing an arm around her as they walked.
"I know! I've never had that close of a call before," Jae answered.
"You've almost been caught like that before daddy?" Leeseo answered, looking up at him curiously.
"Ahh well, your mother and I were in the car once and she was taking my pants off when a cop knocked…" Jae stopped, not feeling the need to tell the rest of the story.
Leeseo jumped right in, actually sounding a bit competitive, "well you were actually fucking ME daddy… if she hadn't stopped us I promise I would gotten all of your big cock in me."
Jae looked down at her with awe, "I would have liked that little one…damn."
His daughter smiled widely, feeling victorious, "Don't worry, you can fuck me when we get home daddy…"
Jae flinched and looked around when his daughter rubbed her hand right over his erection just as they arrived at the car. He'd tucked it under the waistband of his shorts and it had refused to soften for even an instant - the sight of his daughter being the cause. Nobody saw them, and it was a tough call not to open the back door of the car instead of the front to finish what he and his daughter had started. Given that he had a moment of fresh air, the thought of having sex with Leeseo in the comfort of their home as she'd suggested sounded like exactly what they needed.
The sex-starved brunette was excited all the way home, probably still immensely overburdened with the energy she'd expected to use to with her father in that booth for the first time.
"You felt so big in me already and you weren't even halfway," she said at some point during their ride, "and it was naughty that we didn't even use a condom daddy. Did you even know for sure that I am on birth control?"
In truth, Jae hadn't even thought of that. Maybe on some level he remembered his wife taking Leeseo to the doctor to get her on the pill, but he hadn't even considered that when first his head pried past his daughter's tiny lips. It frightened him how much his conscious mind had submitted to the intense feelings he'd felt towards his daughter. Looking at her, as beautiful as ever in the passenger seat, Jae worried about what further decisions he might defer to unsound judgment.
She was so irresistible their whole way home that he knew how easy it would be to simply leap from the car and carry her right to the nearest bed. He saw in himself the irrefutable desire to make love to her, to give himself head over heels to his longing for her. He'd been so close, so incredibly close to the most intense sexual encounter of his life. Looking back on the day as he stepped out of the car, Jae wondered if this day wasn't already the most monumental one of his life.
When they made the final turn toward the house, Jae and Leeseo saw instantly that their bad luck remained.
Her mom’s car was in the driveway when Leeseo and her father pulled in. Briefly, the anxious brunette wondered if they shouldn't simply back away and find a quiet place to finish what they'd started at the store an hour ago. They might have even done so if the younger of the two, Jocelyn, didn't bound around the side of the house with two of her friends chasing after her. The look they exchanged just before exiting the car said it all: whatever had started in the dressing room wasn't about to come to a conclusion anytime soon.
"Daddy…" Leeseo mewled as they pulled in the garage, "I don't think I can just WAIT until we are alone again…"
He knew what she felt, but had no idea how to tell his own daughter that they couldn't rejoin under such forbidden circumstances with her mother or sister anywhere nearby.
"I'm sorry sweetie, your mom was supposed to be out with her girlfriends tonight… I wish we were home alone as much as you do!"
But his daughter wasn't reassured enough by that. He knew it from the look on her face when Leeseo quickly opened her door and slapped her flip-flops down comically on the concrete of the garage floor. Jae knew that the best remedy for his daughter in these times was space… although perhaps the opposite was true today.
While they ate dinner that night, Jae's brain ran amuck and so did Leeseo's. How is one to reconcile the excruciating interruption of lust between a father and daughter with the reality of sitting next to that very person for an hour or more without betraying the slightest bit of affection?
THAT was exactly what Leeseo was dealing with as she ate her dinner amongst her mother, sister and father. She couldn't fathom a better way to deliver the "fuck me" message than what she had been sending his way with her eyes, words and touches throughout that night. It was driving her mad, and Leeseo couldn't help herself imagining her daddy sweeping the dishes right off the table and fucking her right in front of her mom and little sister. She was so horny; Leeseo would have let him do whatever he damn well pleased.
No matter how hard she tried to hasten things, no matter how seductive she tried to be as she and her dad maneuvered around their unknowing family members, the result was the same. Leeseo said her goodnights and Jae followed his wife to bed as he was expected to that night.
He had no idea what to think. Now that the evening had driven a wedge between that moment and the one they'd shared in the dressing room, Jae couldn't help wondering if he'd made an enormous mistake. What was his daughter thinking?
Jae lay in his bed, conflicted as he'd ever felt before in his life. His cock boasted of the incredible seconds it had spent within Leeseo's teenage pussy, but his mind battled to prove he had done wrong by her. Now that she'd had time to think, his baby would surely see that she could do so much better than her dad… that she was too beautiful to be his and his alone.
His mind was racing…actually freaking out as he lay in bed. He hadn't even had the chance to say a proper goodnight to his daughter when…
'Buzzzzzzzzzzz''
Thank God he had laid his phone down on the bed next to him instead of the nightstand. His wife stayed fast asleep.
Jae couldn't even pretend he wasn't happy to see his daughter's name appear on his message board.
~I've been thinking about you all night daddy…~ it said simply. Attached was a picture he had to bring closer to his face to see clearly.
He swiftly realized what he was looking at… In his daughter's bed, with the covers tossed off and a form lit dimly by the lamp on her nightstand, was the naked body of a female that was simply too incredible to be his own daughter. But he knew different, as he took in the round, perkiness of her breasts, and the toned abdomen, he could make out in the photo with a shiny jewel in the center. It was definitely her. She was stretched out seductively on her bed, surely knowing just how much the picture would arouse him. It was funny how quickly his worries and doubts evaporated with a sigh of relief. He typed back to her immediately.
[I'm sorry we got cut short sweetie. I'll make it up to you, I promise.] Jae wasn't sure exactly what that meant, but he'd keep his promise however she took it.
Smiling as she received her father's text, Leeseo got up from her bed and replied: ~How about you start by telling me what's missing from my picture daddy?~
Looking at the picture of his daughter, smiling and splayed out for the photo, he wondered what she was getting at. Jae was pretty sure his daughter was going to continue teasing him but went along anyway.
[I don't know, your clothes?]
~Nope, try again!~ Leeseo played.
[Don't be cruel to your dad sweetheart, what is it? What's missing?]
Jae waited a few extra painful seconds, which was probably exactly his daughters intention.
~You… on top of me…~
He read those words ten times over before his phone buzzed again.
~With your big cock all the way inside me this time…~
How was he supposed to answer that? There were no abbreviations or shorthand, no possible combination of words to say he wanted that more than anything in the world. The text from his daughter was so condemning, he had to check to be sure his wife was still sleeping and not looking his way - the coast was clear. He hesitated, but eventually Jae's fingers moved of their own volition,
[So you think it can fit now, huh Leeseo? Should I I'll come tuck you in and see?]
~Nope!~ Leeseo replied.
Her dad read the message with utter confusion; he'd thought things were going so well!
~I'm not in my bed anymore daddy.~
[Where are you then little one?]
His heart was pumping so hard he thought it might give out. His desire for her was overwhelming. A whole two minutes went by with no response until Jae's anxiety was quelled by the buzzing of his phone once more.
He read the words before opening the message.
~I lost my bottoms in the laundry daddy, can you come help me find them?~
As if his lust needed to be enraged any further, Jae opened his phone to see a picture of his daughter knelt over and looking into the dryer in the basement. As he should have expected, she had nothing to cover the tiny pink pussy he'd been so close to sliding all the way into earlier that day. Her little fingers were just peeking between her legs as if she was accidentally caught touching herself. He'd never grow tired of seeing his baby's naked backside, and there was simply no choice but to go find her and fill up that sweet little pussy that was beckoning him downstairs.
She waited then, listening to the sounds of the house and feeling her body sing with excitement inside and out. It felt like hours until she heard the padding of feet on the stairs to the basement. Leeseo prepared herself for what might happen next, standing up and thrusting her backside out so her father would get the best view when he walked into the laundry room.
Jae's mind went numb as he turned the final corner and saw her across the room. His feet had carried him to that spot, but his brain was still upstairs coping with the photo his baby had sent him to bring him to her.
Leeseo had on only one of her over-sized tank tops, a blue-gray one that didn't quite make it past the delectable arch of her back. Just as he'd seen in the picture, she was facing away from him with her palms on the low surface of the dryer, presenting herself for his devouring eyes.
That look… the one she gave him over her shoulder when she knew he had stopped at the door to take her in… it drew Jae to his daughter like an inescapable force of gravity.
"Hi daddy…" she beckoned him quietly.
"Hey there sweetheart," Jae replied as he approached his bottomless little girl from behind.
"Have you found what you were looking for yet?" Jae asked.
Leeseo didn't answer until she felt her dad's hands finally touch down on her hips.
"I did now…" she cooed.
Jae leaned in and brought his lips tantalizingly close to curve of his daughter's neck. He took her in - her smell, the sound of her breathing, and the sight of her whole body molding to his presence behind her. His fingers tightened around her waist as Leeseo begged without saying a thing for her dad to make a move.
A few more seconds of agonizing silence passed and Leeseo thought she was going to have to turn around and throw herself at him when he finally struck down. His lips kissed her neck once gently, then again with more meaning. In seconds, she could feel his belabored breath on her; his mouth was working wonders on the sensitive surface of her neck. She craned it to the side, rolling her head back as he worshipped her.
Leeseo's backside quickly did as it was getting so good at and rotated around the unavoidable bulge in her father's shorts. She wished he would have just taken them off to begin with. The lusting teenager settled for the feeling of her father's palm working its way under her shirt and up until it once again massaged her youthful breasts.
He was more aggressive now than he had been before. Perhaps it was the fact that they'd been at this before or, more likely, it was because of the relentless teasing his daughter had subjected him to that night, and many weeks prior for that matter.
"God daddy… it's okay… you don't have to go slow this time…" she said adorably, while he pawed at her with the only intent of touching every inch of her skin.
"I know you want to fuck me… I would have let you anytime tonight…" his baby continued. Jae was lost in the feeling of her.
"…in the kitchen when I was helping mom cook…right on the dinner table…unhhhhgod…I wanted you to fuck me silly dad.."
Just as she'd hoped, Jae's hands left her body and when they returned there was a new sensation between Leeseo's legs, right on her quivering mound. She knew it wasn't her father's hands, for both of them were gently grasping that irresistible waist of hers, testing whether his fingers could touch around its tiny circumference. It became clear to her that things were progressing at a satisfying rate when her dad urged his hips forward and his daughter could feel the tip of his cock tease her needy lips.
"Leeseo…" he spoke tenderly, "I'm not sure I can control myself around you anymore."
The swooning brunette rotated her hips to achieve the same effect of her dad's penis between her legs. They both tensed as it threatened entry.
"I don't want you to…" said Leeseo in reply. "Please daddy… I can't take it anymore… please put it in…"
Those were words he thought he'd never hear, nor be so grateful to. Jae took a few seconds to mentally store the sound of his own daughter begging him to fuck her, and then reached down between them to do so.
Leeseo felt her father direct his tip and rolled her hips to make it as easy as possible. When he was sure he could feel his head just where it needed to be, Jae grabbed hold of his daughter's sides and pulled them towards him.
"Ohgoddaddy…ohshit…" She cried. Her body winced and she had to grasp quickly at the dryer in front of her to stay upright.
Leeseo's stubborn little pussy didn't give way to him easily. On that first push, it just barely allowed him an inch or two. Once again, they were at the same place they'd been hours ago in the department store dressing room, incest in the balance as Jae's penis sought entry between his daughter's tiny, strained lips. Their eyes met as she looked over her shoulder with a desperate glare that said 'you're not stopping this time.'
He didn't dare. Holding tight to his 18-year-old's waist, Jae made another attempt into her snug entrance and felt her whole body react to the next few inches of her father spreading her open. Leeseo cried out again in overwhelming pleasure.
He needn't have worried about lubrication, Leeseo had been drenched since before they even left for the store that morning. She was so wet now that she was practically dripping down his waiting shaft. He didn't worry about protection either, his baby had assured him she was on birth control, and they were both more than happy to be feeling each other without a condom. The few, awkward attempts she'd made at sex in the past had used one, and Leeseo was so grateful to be feeling her father unprotected inside her for 'kinda' their first time.
"Fuck daddy, you're really big…" She panted, concentrating hard as she tried to accommodate him.
"You're doing really well sweetheart, but your pussy is very tight - try to relax little one."
"Okay daddy, I'll try…unnhhh," said his beautiful daughter as Jae slowly urged yet another inch of his cock into her teenage pussy. "God it's…mnhuhhh… so thick!"
Knowing with every ounce of his being that Leeseo's incredible warmth was made just for him, Jae finished his thrust into her. Like a Band-Aid, he felt sure that doing so all at once would be better for his little girl in the long run.
"Daaaadddyyyyeeeeee…" his baby cried. She lost her grip on the dryer and was pushed into it, standing on her toes but unable to escape the advance of her father's cock. Jae was relieved they were all the way downstairs then - it was almost impossible to hear his wife yelling to him even in the kitchen when she was down here.
Her vision blurred as her father filled her completely. Leeseo's body could do nothing but allow him into her; she quaked and held her breath as Jae sank into her entirely for the first time in both of their lives. It was simultaneously painful and utterly satisfying as Leeseo felt her dad's hips connect with her back side.
He knew he couldn't move just yet; he would give his daughter as much time as she needed now that he was buried inside her to the hilt - a feeling he knew would be synonymous with his love for his young daughter from that moment on. He could feel Leeseo writhe as the deep feelings of passion caused him to flex his invading member within her.
"That was mean dad…" said Leeseo once she was finally able to speak. It was difficult enough to allow a few inches of her father inside her young tunnel, and then all of the sudden she was taking the entire thing.
"I'm sorry sweetie, but I think it's better we just got it over with…" said Jae, petting her smooth sides lovingly.
"You mean, your whole cock is inside me?" Leeseo asked incredulously. She winced again when she tried to turn around and see.
Jae looked down, not sure he believed it himself. Sure enough, it was. Her perfect little butt was nestled against him; he was in as far as he could be without shoving against her rudely.
"Yes baby, it's all the way in. Are you feeling okay?"
"Well.. for starters, your penis is freaking huge, so I'm gonnahhhhh…mnphhhh… need a few seconds," Leeseo squealed as she came back down from her toes and got a better hold on the dryer in front of her after that surprise attack from her father.
"But yes… I'm okay. It feels good dad it's just… I'm not sure I knew what it would be like to have you… mnphhhh… all the way in."
While he let his daughter adjust, Jae's hands resumed pawing at the curves of her incredible body. They once again worked their way under Leeseo's loose-fitting top until they were palming her breasts and pinching her nipples just the way she liked. Jae had always known how to read his daughter, and he knew then that she was ready to take another thrust.
Still, his daughter whimpered as he withdrew from her young pussy. Jae watched her carefully as he pulled out to the very tip before pushing right back where he'd came from.
"Ohhhfuuuuck dad… god it's big…" she breathed.
He planted against Leeseo's backside again before once more pulling out of her.
It was still a little painful, and Leeseo was not sure she'd ever get used to having her dad's big cock inside her, but feeling him fuck her for real on that third stroke excited her greatly.
"Daddy… you're fucking me…" she said, trying to comprehend it herself.
"Yes baby, I am… does it feel better now?"
"Uh huh…" purred his little girl.
Jae held her hips securely and began to establish a rhythm of urging his cock in and out of his teenage daughter. Each time he felt her soft cheeks touch his pelvis, Jae was rewarded with another moan from Leeseo. It made him repeat the motion with increased fervor. His head touched deep within the pretty brunette somewhere nothing and nobody had ever reached before, and despite a momentary experience of pain, she relished feeling him that deep inside her.
"nnnghhhGod daddy… fuck me… " she pleaded, "It's okay now… if you want to fuck me harder you can."
Looking at the beautiful smile of permission on his baby's face, Jae immediately thudded against her. He felt her pussy enveloping him in irreversible, beautiful incest. Here was his own teenage daughter, standing in front of the dryer that had spun her clothes for eighteen years, taking her father's cock inside her as neither of them would have ever thought possible.
But feeling him now, Leeseo didn't care how big he was or how long it was going to be until her young quim truly adjusted to his size. She loved the way he pawed at her too, palming her breasts and gripping her at different places as he fucked her. Feeling Jae thud against her, the eager brunette actually started leaning back into him, helping him get as deep as he could with each thrust.
"Does my pussy feel good daddy…uuuuuhhhHH… does your cock feel good inside your little girl?" she taunted.
"God yes it does."
Only Jae could watch and enjoy the sight of his shaft disappearing into his daughter from behind. As before, that unfortunate reality caused Jae to reach for the phone he'd set on the washing machine as soon as he'd walked in. Leeseo grinned and did her best to pose while Jae directed the phone at their junction and took a picture.
"Look sweetie, that's what daddy's cock looks like inside of you," he said, leaning in and showing her the picture.
Leeseo looked at it hungrily, smiling and doing the work of moving her hips back and forth on him herself. It was only feeling good now, his big cock filling her again and again as she worked herself onto him while he stood behind her. Looking down at the incredibly dirty picture that would now be saved on his phone, Leeseo badly wanted to watch his big penis going inside her for herself.
"Dad I wanna watch." Leeseo said, sounding like the young girl he'd raised asking to watch something on TV. Of course, she didn't have him lodged inside her from behind back then. "Can we…mnghhh… flip around so I can see?"
"Sure honey," Jae agreed while giving her a couple more strong thrusts from behind.
The feeling of cool air on his wetted shaft was regrettable as Jae pulled out of his daughter, but it didn't last long. Leeseo's face turned to a surprisingly lustful one as she looked her dad over, his erection bobbing right at her. She approached him slowly with striking desire in her eyes and grazed his cock with her hand. Jae lifted his arms over his head when Leeseo tugged at his shirt and then he helped her out of hers gratefully seeing her entrancing, naked body once again.
"Lay down daddy," Leeseo ordered, motioning to the old, shag carpet that covered the floor in the laundry room. He and his wife had that thing in their condo before Leeseo was even born; Jae wondered what his former self would have said if he was told that one day he'd have sex with her on it.
He did as she asked and could only watch as she kneeled down, naked and beautiful, plotting just how she was going to fuck him next.
Leeseo didn't sink down onto his cock right away, she crawled forward as her dad waited and kissed him deeply. She wiggled into place as their tongues danced and Jae let her lead the entire way. How wonderful it was to see his teenager being assertive as he'd always taught her to be.
He was also learning just how much his daughter loved to tease…
Leeseo slowly reached between them and took hold of him after they broke up their hungry kisses. Feeling how thick he was in her hand would always amaze her, no matter what.
"Awww daddy, you're still so big and hard… do you want me to put it back in me?" She asked seductively, wiggling his tip back and forth between her slick little pussy lips.
"I do Leeseo… don't torment me like that."
"But daddy… you're not supposed to put your big cock inside your daughter… do you reeeeally want to fuck me again?"
"God yes, come on little one…ohhhh." Jae said, trying to lift his hips and stop Leeseo's games.
She was quite enjoying herself, but Leeseo wanted to have him back inside her too. When she couldn't stand the look of desperation on her dad's face anymore, the naughty 18-year-old finally sat down on him all in one go.
Leeseo and her dad moaned in unison as they felt him fill her again. For both of them, there was truly nothing that could ever match the extraordinary intimacy of that feeling and its entailed love.
The pretty teenager felt an addiction to him developing in that very moment as she lifted her tiny butt up and leaned in for a kiss. Jae obliged her and couldn't see it, but felt her sink down onto him again. He reached out and grasped that irresistible butt, pressing his fingers into it vigorously.
She lay on top of him, breasts spreading as they pressed against his big, manly chest. Leeseo grinned as she and her dad helped each other urge his cock in and out of her pussy repeatedly.
"Oh god daddy…unhhhh…your cock feels good…" she cooed, loving how he'd lift her backside with his strong hands each time she felt his head as deep in her as it could go.
It was like his daughter's slender hips were on a hinge, working up and down on him while she laid her head on his shoulder and took him with pants and moans. He'd always known his baby was flexible from watching her do workouts and practice her cheerleading routines in the backyard, but this was definitely a whole new level.
Love it as she did, Leeseo got a taste of her father's pelvis bumping against her sensitive clit and she wanted more. She surprised her father by pushing up off him and sitting down on to his cock with her full weight.
"Baby…ohhhfuuuuck that's tight," Jae groaned. A triumphant grin painted across his daughter's face. She rewarded him by gently rocking her hips on him without lifting an inch.
"Ouuuuh…" she cooed, feeling her clit mash against him, "daddy I might cum already!"
"Go ahead sweetie," he allowed, wincing as she rocked on him again. "Can't you move those hips any faster my little 'fit girl'?" he continued, taunting her with a moniker he'd heard her use a few times before..
Leeseo's mouth opened in contempt, still rocking on him slowly as she glared down, thinking about whether she'd humor his challenge. The answer came automatically to her; she already knew she badly wanted to cum on him and her tingling clit was begging to get more attention from her motions.
The palms of his naked daughter came down on Jae's chest, intertwining with the wiry hair that speckled his chest. Her tits squeezed together, looking incredible as she braced herself. One gyration at a time, Leeseo increased the range of her hips, keeping her dad's penis lodged inside her the whole time.
"Like this daddy?" Leeseo queried.
"Uh huh…mngh…" Jae answered, trying to sound like he wasn't enjoying it as much as he was, "but you can do better than that I think baby."
God he was making her so freaking horny, thought Leeseo as she writhed back and forth with his massive pole buried in her pussy. The spunky brunette was finding that she liked being teased almost as much as she liked being a tease!
She rotated her hips even more, and this time Jae couldn't help groaning aloud.
"That's a good girl sweetie… mnghh…just like that." Jae encouraged her.
His daughter simply looked too damn sexy moving her hips like that on top of him. His hands had crawled up Leeseo's abdomen and were massaging around her teenage breasts and midsection while she tried to show him just how good she could be. After a few more strokes, the young beauty seemed to be losing herself in the intensity of their incestuous fucking.
He couldn't help himself… Jae reached for his phone on the carpet next to him - he'd placed it there knowing he might still need it - and pointed the camera up at his daughter. Lying back, he centered Leeseo in the frame and snapped a picture of her with her eyes closed, concentrating intently on the feeling between her legs and nothing else. At the bottom of the frame he had clearly captured himself buried inside her and looked forward to having such a remarkable thing captured for his later view. But for now, he held on tight to the real thing.
Leeseo heard the 'click' her dad's camera made and was delighted to have modeled for him without even knowing it. Seeing the satisfied grin on her daddy's face, Leeseo felt a warmth within her that she wasn't quite ready for.
Jae watched his daughter's face turn from smile to utter concern as her hips flexed and the sensation that had been building in her clit and the walls that were clamped around her daddy's cock made its final ascent.
"Oh fuck dad… ohmygod…daddy… unhhh.." she panted, moving as best as she could and feeling her father's hands fall to her hips to help her.
When her body finally tensed entirely, Jae was left to urge their hips together, wanting to see her cum as hard as humanly possible.
Leeseo arched her back and howled into the room above them as she came for the first time with her father inside her.
Her orgasm wracked her more than either of them could have thought possible. Jae could feel his baby's entire body quake repeatedly as waves of pleasure overtook her again and again. Her youthful breasts shook and her pussy clenched so hard it approached discomfort to her father's immersed member.
Jae had thought he'd seen it all, seen his daughter at her most beautiful many times over until that moment. But just then, as his baby climaxed with reckless abandon, her father knew this was it. He'd never love and adore someone so much again. He was ruined for all but the beautiful girl he'd brought into this world, the same girl who now felt she'd been taken out of it as her whole body screamed with orgasmic bliss.
Neither of them could have said how long that fit of shaking and gasping and wonderful cumming lasted. Jae could certainly feel the way her quivering tunnel had seeped out an impressive amount of wetness that was coating her and him inside and out. He could feel her insides gently relenting their rhythmic coaxing of his shaft, and Leeseo was utterly grateful when she could finally take her first deep breath of air and look down at her father.
Leeseo actually looked a little embarrassed as she smiled shyly down at her dad. Vulnerability wasn't always her strong suit, especially not with her dad who she'd always seen as so strong and stable throughout her life. Here she was, perched on top of him, just coming back to life after an orgasm that did things to her she couldn't have hoped to control. As if proving her sentiments, Leeseo actually collapsed forward into her father's waiting arms.
"Dad…" Leeseo mewled as she lay against him.
"Yes honey…"
"Don't tell anyone I look like that when I'm cumming, okay?"
Leeseo could feel her dad actually shaking them both with laughter. She joined him, giggling between attempts to fully regain her breath, made more difficult by the fact that their shuddering bodies were reminding her that she still had his hard cock buried inside her pussy. Jae felt it too but was distracted by his admiration of her. The fact that his daughter could make him laugh so hard in the middle of the most unbelievable, forbidden sex he could ever hope to have in his entire life, was a reality that convinced Jae that he would dedicate his life to Leeseo no matter what it meant. His daughter too wondered what the hell she was going to do given that she was now positive no man could ever match her father in any way.
"Have I told you I love you today Leeseo?" Jae asked when he finally stopped laughing. He could feel his daughter's smile form against his chest. She lifted her head to look up at him again.
"Yes daddy, but tell me again."
Jae looked back down at her and found those endlessly deep green eyes, "I love you baby…more than you could know."
She just grinned back at him, knowing beyond a doubt that he meant every syllable. When she'd basked in his loving gaze for long enough, Leeseo spoke up.
"Please tell me you're not planning on being done with me yet daddy. I'm not letting you go until you cum."
She hadn't technically let him go at all yet either. Neither of them could exactly ignore the fact that Leeseo's quim still fatefully held her dad's erection within.
Jae would never get used to hearing his daughter talk like that, but that was fine with him, because it made him want her so badly he swelled within her.
"Nope, we don't need to be done yet sweetheart." He said meaningfully. Leeseo looked pleased
"Good," she said, suddenly looking a little shy as she sat up on him, "because I want you to do something else for me too…"
Jae's eyes narrowed, wondering what that could be. "First… will you fuck me on the washing machine… with it on?"
Jae laughed yet again.
"What?!" Leeseo defended, "I saw it on TV once and I read that it's really awesome. Please daddy?"
Her father surprised her by sitting up quickly and wrapping an arm around her. Leeseo moaned as his cock moved around within her while he picked them both up impressively and maneuvered over until Leeseo felt cold metal against her toned little ass. She was grinning proudly the entire time - her father was spoiling her again and again.
Jae reached behind them, seeing some towels and other things through the clear window of the washer. He once again faced his daughter as she felt the machine click on below her and water begin to flow into the basin. Leeseo instinctively brought her hands into her dad's hair the way he loved and pulled him to her to kiss again. He'd never get tired of anything they did together, but the way she kissed him might have been Jae's favorite. Just feeling those soft, youthful lips and the way she would eagerly move her head this way and that reminded him of the days when he was a teenager just like her. Even better was the purrs into his ear she paid him with as he kissed her neck.
"So… what else sweetie?" Jae asked, watching his teen's mouth open gently when he gave her just a short, slow poke.
"What do you…nghhh… mean dad?" She asked innocently.
"You said 'first…' earlier," he quoted, awarding yet another, longer stroke. 'Was there something else you wanted sweetheart?"
"Uh huh…" Leeseo cooed, looking at him again. Here was that shyness he'd seen earlier. Jae felt her heels on his backside as she helped him fuck her.
"What is it baby?" Jae asked her, "…you know I can't ever tell you no."
Leeseo looked like she needed a few more thrusts to gain her courage, so Jae gave them to her, looking down at their incestuous junction as he did before watching her eyes again in wait for her request. 'Uh oh,' Jae thought, seeing those huge puppy-dogs he always knew preceded something she wasn't sure he'd grant her.
She kissed his lips…
Then his cheek…
And finally his ear, pausing there to whisper…
"I want you to cum in my pussy daddy…"
His eyes widened, and it felt as if his heart stopped too. As if fucking his own daughter wasn't enough, watching her orgasm on the floor of their laundry room wasn't enough, and doing so without a condom wasn't either, now his baby wanted him to conclude the whole act with something that he couldn't even begin to comprehend! Yet, it wasn't even a question for him…
"Are you sure?" he asked her, continuing to slide his cock in and out of Leeseo's pussy.
With a needy look and biting her lip, Leeseo nodded slowly.
That was all he needed. Both of them beamed as Jae reached down and took hold of his daughter's tiny waist.
"Go ahead daddy…unhhh…fuck me however you want to…"
That's exactly what her father did. He squeezed her sides tight and urged his cock into her fully just as the washing machine started spinning. Leeseo's eyes widened as the sudden motion of the machine joined the amazing fulfillment of her dad fucking her in earnest.
"Oh God Leeseo…fuckyoufeelsogood…" Jae breathed.
They both looked at each other deeply as Jae's hips thudded against his daughter's spread legs and pussy. The machine was picking up speed and Leeseo could feel it vibrating her whole body, adding to the buzz that had been there since her dad had first sunk all the way in.
"Fuck me daddy… fuck your little girl…" Leeseo encouraged him.
Jae thrust into her hard enough to shake her, to see those beautiful breasts shudder and watch her mouth open in pleasure as he impaled her deeply. God it felt like she was going to cum already. Everything she'd read in one of those silly magazines was actually true, the washing machine was such an amazing addition to sex… if only the writers knew how much better it was to be fucked by their own daddies at the same time!
While he could still think clearly, Jae reached down and lifted the adorable jewel in the middle of his daughter's tummy. She watched him admire it, smiling as best she could while feeling him bury inside her pussy repeatedly. Someday, he thought he'd put a nice rope of white spunk right across that memorable little piece of jewelry. Not today though… as Jae caught his teenage daughter smiling, he let go of the jewel, along with any reservations he had about how this encounter with Leeseo was going to end.
"Ohgodd…you're gonna make me cum again daddy…" Leeseo cried.
He was determined to be more relentless than the machine that was now vibrating him and his little girl closer and closer to an impending peak. Jae gripped his daughter's hips and wrapped his fingers around until they pressed into the tops of her ample cheeks.
"Are you gonna cum too?" Leeseo asked, moaning again and trying to breathe, "Are you…mnhhh… inside me daddy?"
"Yes baby…" Jae replied, loving her endlessly with his heart and his thrusts, "I'm about to…mphhh… your pussy is so tight honey…"
"Fuck-I'm-close dad…" she panted, receiving another thrust and urging him to continue with the legs she'd wrapped around him.
"So bad…unhhh…my daddy's sperm in me…" Leeseo coaxed.
Jae got one last look at her… his beautiful daughter… whom he loved more than anything in this world… He watched her arch her back, squint her eyes, and implore him not to stop until he'd finished them both off completely.
Leeseo toppled first, throwing her head back as her dad thudded against her over and over, seeking his own orgasm.
He watched her eyes close and heard that wonderful sound of his daughter climaxing on the very cock that had made her. He watched her lose her wits, reach out for him and clamor desperately to be held while she came. Jae didn't dare stop his hips thrusting in and out of her, for each movement sent his daughter deeper into whatever orgasmic bliss was consuming her.
He didn't have a chance of holding out. Jae wanted to keep feeling his cock slide into his baby until the end of the world, but he was no match for that beautiful, teenage girl. Her pussy begged him with quivering pressure to join his daughter in the pleasure of climax.
Jae submitted to her.
Just as Leeseo was starting to see the light, to feel her body releasing its overwhelming grip on her reality, she felt it for the first time and knew what was happening immediately.
Deep inside her, as deep as he could be, Leeseo felt her father spurt the first of his orgasm into her womb. It was so warm and wonderful it stunned her into still more pleasure.
Jae flexed into his baby, feeling his whole body throb another copious ribbon of sperm into Leeseo's pussy.
"Daddyyeee… I can feel you cumming!!" She sobbed.
It was the most incredible sensation of his life. Nothing could be more rewarding, more forbidden or more perfect than spurting into his daughter a third time, a fourth… Jae lost count.
Leeseo could feel every inch of her pussy painted with his life-giving semen. As her body quaked splendidly, the beloved teen wondered nervously if her birth control would be enough to protect her from the copious amount of spunk.
He couldn't take it anymore. Jae fumbled, eyes closed, for the button to stop the washing machine. His daughter's shuddering, tight quim was enough to weaken his knees; he wanted to feel only that as his cock emitted a few more stubborn ropes of cum.
They looked at each other when they were able, feeling Jae's penis throb inside her and pressing their foreheads together to support each other.
That moment stuck in Leeseo's mind for a long while. She could tell her dad was still taken aback by the orgasm she could, quite literally, feel seeking every possible void inside her while he remained buried there. The well fucked teenager was eternally grateful he'd given her exactly what she wanted by agreeing to cum inside her. She couldn't imagine a more wonderful feeling.
"Are you sure you're done cumming daddy?" she asked quietly, angling her eyes up to him while their foreheads were still pressed together. She saw him smile and shake his head.
"Good, because I don't think I could take anymore daddy - you came so much in me. I can feel it…like…everywhere!"
God that was dumbfounding to hear, thought her father. He loved her so freaking much for it too.
"Well you made me!" Jae complained.
"I made you, huh?" Leeseo asked, toying with him, "did I MAKE you come down here and put that big cock of yours inside me when I was just looking for my panties?"
Jae chuckled breathily. They both winced a little, feeling his cock shift inside her.
"Did I MAKE you take my clothes off today in the dressing room? Did I MAKE you…"
Jae silenced her with a push of his hips against her, though there was very little place he could go.
"DAAAAD!" She whined, "Don't, I'm sensitive!"
He backed off a little making a mocking puppy-dog face of his own in return.
Then a quiet moment found them looking at each other in wonder and admiration. They shared it wordlessly, eyes searching each other for some kind of explanation for how much passion they felt.
Leeseo's eyes narrowed, almost tearing up. She couldn't help herself telling him: "I love you so much daddy…I really do."
"God sweetie, I do too." Jae praised her, petting her hair and taking her head against his shoulder, "you have always been the most wonderful daughter."
They held each other for a moment before Leeseo backed off and looked down between them. He could see she was ready for him to pull out of her.
She whimpered the whole way, and Jae's body tensed as well as his sensitive tip pulled from her inch by inch. When his head finally emerged from his teenager's pussy, Leeseo gasped to see it.
Slowly attempting to return to its original, tiny size, Leeseo's pussy squeezed out a shocking amount of white, gleaming sperm… her daddy's sperm. It flowed down onto her father's head as he held it below Leeseo's entrance. The look of astonishment and delight on his daughter's face was absolutely amazing to behold.
"Ohmygod… I was right daddy… Jesus…" Leeseo admired, "look how much you came!"
Jae shook his head and smiled at her. It did look like quite a lot, he thought, but who would blame him given who he'd pumped it into?!
Jae and his daughter stared down at the mess they had made together when Leeseo surprised him yet again by reaching her hand down between them and grabbing her dad's softening cock. She brought his head closer to her young entrance, scooping some of the semen that had flowed out of her and pressed it back into her pussy. It was not even close to successful, but Jae got her intent as she slowly stroked him once, pleased to see just a little more cum squeeze from his tip.
"Well…" spoke his devious little girl, "now I know how you and mom got pregnant so early…"
Jae laughed. What a ridiculous thing to hear from his own daughter. The fact that she seemed so appreciative of the forbidden mess of his cum that was coating her 18-year-old pussy was equally incredible to him. Given how much she seemed to like it, Jae planned to reward her many times over in the future.
Seeing her like that, Jae decided that the best thing to do in that moment was to end their encounter just the way it had begun. Leeseo whined when he left her sitting on the washing machine alone but her confusion quickly turned to a mischievous grin as she saw her dad pick up his phone off the carpet.
She put on that big wide-eyed, puppy-dog look with the adorable lip-bite that would never cease to melt him and posed herself perfectly to display the mess of a daughter he'd just fucked so thoroughly. Jae took a couple shots, not wanting to risk missing that inconceivable sight. There was certainly no chance of missing the warm, white spunk that was slowly escaping her freshly-filled young pussy. Jae figured he might look back at that picture many times after that. As long as he lived he would never be able to get enough of his perfect little daughter.
Leeseo must have seen that absolute adoring love in his eyes, a feeling that bordered on obsession, because she filled the silence after the camera's click.
"I'm yours now daddy, you know that right?" She asked, sounding nervous, wanting him to feel as she did.
"I'm glad to hear that sweetie," Jae replied, hesitating just a second to see that adorable hope in her eyes, "because I'll never love someone as much as I do you. This is 'it' for me."
She swooned and reached out for him tenderly before they joined in a beautiful, passionate kiss. Leeseo's legs wrapped around her dad and they both felt the sticky mess between them but cared not a bit.
He carried her to that pivotal spot on the old carpet where they'd made love to each other minutes, or was it hours ago, and they dozed off together with Leeseo in her father's arms. It was the most peaceful, wonderful night either of them ever had, and they'd share it many times again, if fate would allow it.
They were woken to the sound of her mother calling Jae's name the next morning. Leeseo looked worried but her father told her to simply put on her shirt while he went upstairs to greet her and wait for him to 'yawn loudly' as a signal that the coast was clear.
Jae donned some shorts from the laundry and was pulling a shirt over his head when he met his wife in the kitchen and made an excuse about accidentally falling asleep downstairs - something he did often. She accepted it without a word.
Jae watched his daughter slowly peek out of the basement door after he yawned as promised. With her mother's back was turned, Leeseo met her father's eyes for an instant and then slinked upstairs unseen.
As he watched her go, remembering his night with the beautiful little brunette lovingly, Jae was positive his life had changed forever, and he knew he would do whatever it took to be the father Leeseo and he both wanted him to be. It might be tough, but he was up to the task. When she turned up the stairs and sent him one last meaningful smile, Jae was already planning the next time the two of them could be together. Leeseo had already imagined a few scenarios by the time she reached her room. It was probably fortunate her dad was the more reasonable between the two of them, she thought, because Leeseo would let him have her whenever he wanted from that moment on.
"See ya mom!" my little sister Eunha shouted as she headed out the door.
She was going to her friend Umji's for a sleepover or something. If you asked me, the little denim skirt she was wearing under her poor-attempt-to-cover-it jacket said Umji's parents probably weren't home and it probably wasn't going to be just her and the other girls. More likely it would involve as much booze as high school kids could get their hands on and a bunch of horny teenagers leering at my little sister's outfit. I cringed at the thought, but she'd gotten past my parents so… whatever, I wasn't going to cause trouble.
Truthfully, I wasn't being completely honest with my parents either. Then again, they wouldn't get nearly as upset with me if I wasn't telling the truth as Eunha. I was in college and she was in high school. After all the shit I'd pulled in my senior year, my little sis was unlikely to get away with anything. She was lucky to sneak by without them seeing what she was wearing as she walked out the door. Her bare legs weren't exactly easy to miss.
It wasn't the first time either. Only two weeks ago I'd found Eunha passed out on the back stoop to our house. Obviously she knew some of the same tricks as I; if you were just quiet enough when opening the back door you could avoid walking past our parents' room on the way to your own after curfew.
I was on my way in and there was my little sis "sleeping" with her head against the post as if she'd just decided to take a seat on the way in, or so she told me when I shook her awake. But before I did… well I couldn't just un-see what she was wearing; besides, I hadn't the wits to complain. A little skirt that was fanned out where she sat, a snug cotton tank top that's black in color complemented her skin perfectly… she looked cute. I remember thinking then that if she was just another girl at the party I was coming from I probably would have tried to take her home.
That night she had gotten a little too drunk and walked home; she needed every bit of the support I offered as I took her upstairs to bed. Though that night was no different than the two or three times before when I'd found her in a similar state, I hoped she would finally take my advice not to come home so drunk again. Maybe next time I wouldn't be there to sling her over my shoulder on the way up the stairs. And I don't know many guys who would have covered her up so our parents didn't see her clothes all bunched around her chest and waist after I'd dropped her drunken self on the bed.
I think she knew I had done it, because she was especially nice to me that next day. I guess we understood each other better than I thought sometimes. It was probably the same reason that we exchanged that glance of knowing when we heard each other's answers to the question "what are your plans tonight?" from our dad. Sure I had the brotherly instinct to be worried about her in that outfit she couldn't quite hide under her coat. But I wouldn't stand in her way I was sure she'd be smart… enough.
And that was pretty much the last thought I had of her after I walked out the door. I took my truck over to my friend Minho's where we were meeting a few more friends. Minho had gotten us four tickets to an outdoor concert and our other three friends were going to try and sneak in - it wasn't too hard anyway. As soon as we were all loaded in the cab and truck bed both, a couple of cases of beer tucked between legs, we took off to a place a few miles outside the city.
When we got there of course the drinking started. there was more booze than I thought; I knew I'd have to leave my car behind. We all agreed to meet back at Mina's house where apparently nobody was home and then it was off to the front gate. Mina's friend Momo had caught my eye so I made sure to be near her when we went past the gate and inevitably lost a few stragglers. Momo was a tiny brunette with way bigger tits than I would have expected - probably due to a helpful bra. Her cute face didn't hurt but damn… I wondered if she had caught me staring one of the few times I couldn't take my eyes off her chest.
But once I got in… whoa… I didn't worry too much that Momo would be my go-to girl for the night because there were thousands of others. Hundreds…thousands, well I guess I am not great at approximating numbers but the venue was probably bigger than a football field in total. I saw the back fence where my friends would likely try and get in and headed to it.
"You jerk…" I heard from the bushes while standing there flirting with Momo.
It was Mina followed by a smiling Sung, the most drunk of our bunch that night, and I could tell he had just smacked her bare leg and probably a good handful of her ass. I couldn't help but laugh and neither could Momo. She put a hand on my arm and leaned in. I had to admit, she was pretty hot compared to a lot of the girls there; maybe I wouldn't have to even try that hard.
We all got together and stood in-line for a beer while I admired Momo and the other girls walking around in all manner of outfits and some in practically nothing at all. The music we were seeing was heavily electronic so from my little experience I knew this would be nothing short of a rave. I was starting to feel pretty dazed and that's probably why I was getting handsy with Momo.
By the time the music had started I'd lost count of my beer intake. I was holding her and Momo was rubbing against me. There really isn't a better feeling than the rumble of bass deep in your chest and the warm skin of a pretty girl close to you. Especially when she's feeling the same warm tingling that was pulling me closer to her.
At some point, I don't know when, we got separated. Perhaps it was the tan-skinned exotic looking girl who was leaning back with her hand caressing my neck. I looked down and she was wearing a top with fabric that crisscrossed her body so her sides were left bare. Her abdomen was just as tan as the rest of her and from the times she looked back at me I could see her eyes were no less alluring.
I think we made out for some time, but after talking to her for only a moment or so I realized, unfortunately, that she was either too dim-witted or too drunk to pass for more than a good-looking dance partner. The music was phenomenal, I was just the right amount of drunk, and I was flitting around from girl to girl and dancing like a fool. I was having a better time than I could have hoped for and even more so when I finally found my group of friends again. I remember thinking we should go to concerts like that more often when a really popular song came on and we started rough-housing and hollering as it began.
In the middle of the song there was a sudden jolt in the tempo and we were jumping up and down to the beat. I looked back. The crowd was jumping too, waves rippling back over the ocean of fans. Colored lights panned this way and that with the music, the beat of drums being absorbed by a dense blanket of people.
I was jumping and fist-pumping and doing all of the dumb stuff that seemed to be perfectly acceptable in that moment. Once I jumped and caught a glimpse of a guy crowd surfing. Again I jumped and saw the huge cloud of smoke that was hovering over the crowd. Once more and I caught a glimpse of what had to be the least dressed girl at the party. Naturally, I looked for her again.
Her whole back was bare, and it was all I could see of her through the throngs of people between us. I couldn't be sure but naturally I hoped her front was bare as well. She was jumping around wildly like me, and when she somewhat turned my way once or twice I could see she definitely wasn't wearing anything to support her breasts. They weren't huge, but from the side they looked like a nice little handful. It wasn't the first shirtless girl at the concert but usually the topless girls weren't the best to look at. This one had a toned little body and she looked like she knew how to use it.
I wandered forward without saying anything to my friends. A pang of guilt struck me for ditching them after we'd spent half the concert looking for each other, but I had to get closer to this girl. It was denser the closer I got to her. Not only was she farther up but it seemed like many of the guys around had the same idea as me. I pretended like I was pushing through to find my friends; that always seemed to work. All I ever got was the occasional grunt or mutter of frustration. I am a pretty decent sized guy so most people avoid conflict with me, I suppose.
I was about ten feet from her and my heart started to pound. I realized I was nervous. Something about the way this girl wasn't letting any of her leering onlookers near and seemed to be totally in her own world had me breathing fast and wondering what I would say. I watched her bob her head side to side, extend her arms up in the air and sway with the droning music the band was striking up in that moment.
The closer I got the better she looked… or maybe that was just the booze. When she turned to the side I saw a purple butterfly sticker over her nipple. Holy crap was that hot. It was almost as if seeing so much of her and yet being denied her fully naked form made me want her ten times more. The guts on this girl to wear so little to a concert that was sure to be full of young men with low morals… I resolved to take a shot.
I could see she had dirty pink hair now, and the only thing she seemed to have on besides two butterfly stickers was a short denim skirt. It wasn't unlike the one my little sister was hiding on her way out the door. I guess both of these girls knew how to get attention, though I hoped nobody had ever seen my Eunha without a top on, or so my protective instinct cautioned me. I finally made it close enough to make a move on the cutie, but not without a strong shoulder from a guy in a polo slightly larger than me. He yelled something and though I tried to ignore and walk past, I guess he wasn't pleased that I was getting between him and the nearly naked cutie. He grabbed my shoulder…
"Hey asshole!" he shouted and spun me his way.
I looked at him and tensed, wondering if I was going to have to defend myself or throw a punch.
"Relax man," I said, "I'm just looking for somebody."
"Fuck you!" he responded unreasonably, "you're just trying to get to the front!"
Usually, that would be true, but this time I was just trying to get near the most intoxicating girl I'd seen at the show. I readied myself to fight when I heard a voice behind me:
"OPPA!?"
The big guy's eyes darted over my shoulder. My fists were clenched and my already pounding heart had converted my nervous energy to adrenaline… yet the voice caught me off guard. The wide-eyed goon's gaze convinced me it was safe to turn around. And that's when I saw her.
denim skirt, some streaks of body paint across her abdomen and the two butterfly pasties I'd seen before were all there. The phenomenal body, perfect, firm breasts and adorable face I'd seen before too… on my little sister Eunha.
How could I not have seen? How didn't I know from the second I'd seen the familiar skirt? Why had my brain begged me to get closer to her when I must have known, subconsciously even, that this moment would come?
"Oppa!" she shouted again and then ran toward me. Her perfect little breasts jiggled as she pumped her legs and then jumped right at me. I caught her just in time, and it turned me toward the guy who had picked a fight. He glared, but it didn't seem he was going to interrupt us.
I could feel Eunha's tits pressed against my chest, and her toned legs firmly holding her in place. I was confused, a large part of me unwilling to let go of that magnetic pull that had drawn me to her. My little sister was practically naked in my arms and everyone around who had been staring at her for however long was watching us. Nobody could know who she was to me, or so I hoped. My eyes quickly scanned the crowd to see if any of our friends were watching. Her cheer friends were happily distracted near the front of the stage and there was at least a few hundred people between us and my group. I dared take my eyes off the crowd and look Eunha in the eye.
"Hey big bro," she said, still hanging on me like a monkey.
"Hey troublemaker." I said.
She smiled, a big, toothy grin, the way I always loved. Her gaze was a little friendly for a sister, as if the fact that her boobs were squished between us and our hips were locked together wasn't enough. I might have wondered where that was coming from, but I could smell whatever fruity vodka drink she'd had plenty of on her lips.
"YOU LIED!" Eunha pulled back while still seated in my arms and said loudly over the noise. "YOU told mom and dad that you were going to Minho's!"
"Oh yeah?" I asked, "and what about you?"
She scoffed, "what about ME?"
"I thought you were going to Umji's to practice some new cheer and sleep over?"
Eunha snickered guiltily. "Well, maybe I lied a little… you won't tell will you?"
"It depends," I threatened emptily.
Eunha was obviously one of those adorable drunks; I could hear it from the sing-songy inflection in her voice. But if you asked me she should not have been any kind of drunk with the hungry eyes I had seen fixed on her. Once again, maybe it was brotherly instinct or maybe I just knew what those guys were thinking.
I looked again at my little sister in my arms. I didn't know what to think. After all, I had come to her with much different intentions. She was still the same girl who'd just about stopped my heart when I saw her only from the side. Yes, I could see her flexing and moving her hips when I got close enough and her bare back was what had initially caught my eye. Her appearance had captured my attention, but her presence had drawn me in.
I wondered what our parents would think. Set aside Eunha's utter state of undress, and both of our irresponsible intoxication. What would they say if they saw Eunha wrapped around her brother with her teenage chest and tiny hips held tight to me. What would they say if they saw her moving up and down to the beat of the music, causing her to rub up against my already confused manhood… wait…?
She WAS doing it. Whether intentionally or not, that little minx… she was bouncing herself rhythmically and it was simply not the kind of contact a little sister should be making with her brother. She had to know… but as I looked at her again and saw that carefree smile and open mouth yelling out to the band, I knew I couldn't hold it against her.
I also knew I couldn't hold IT against her either. I was reacting to her attentions in a way that made me all the more conflicted. I lifted Eunha from me, quite easily except when she fought to hold on to me. I always loved her playfulness.
When I set her down again I was treated to another uninhibited look at her beautiful body. My little sister's tits or not, my hands struggled to stay at my sides and not reach out and touch the perky mounds that sagged not an inch on her chest. And those stickers, those fucking butterfly stickers… There was something so appealing about them - a childish and playful symbol that decorated my seductive and naughty little sister.
"You don't approve…" she said with a frown. Eunha must have caught me looking her up and down.
I used it as another excuse to gaze. Her tight tummy was streaked with paint like somebody had grabbed for her. I burned inside thinking it might have been some asshole in the crowd.
"What do you want me to say?" She had turned around now and was looking at the band while talking to me over her shoulder. Her cute butt was no less provoking; it sat proudly under a skirt that was too short to wear anywhere in my opinion.
She turned and her fingers grazed my face, just like the girl before had. I shivered at her touch; I wasn't supposed to like her doing that. "I dono…" she replied coyly. "Tell me I'm pretty at least…"
She turned again and bit her lower lip. GOD she was either a brilliant or totally natural seductress. I would tell her anything at that point.
But I still managed to hold back. "Well yea you're pretty…" I told her. I had to blink off the surging/tingling feeling of the alcohol as I tried to finish my thought. "…I just don't like all these guys staring at you."
I looked around. Maybe I was overreacting.
"Well now that my big brother is here, I think you can stop worrying." I felt her butt brush against me while she was dancing. She grabbed my arm and slung it around her. I could feel her naked front warm against my forearm.
"Shouldn't you be with some girl or something, not hanging with your little sister?" Eunha teased.
"Uh uh, now that I've found you, I'm not taking my eyes off you!" I replied quickly.
Eunha smiled and pressed her head against my shoulder, flattered. I hadn't meant it like that…
"That's not what I meant… I'm just saying…"
She turned away, seemingly pleased enough with the compliment I'd unintentionally paid her. I gave up, frustrated with her and simultaneously disarmed by her confidence.
"What about you Ms. butterflies?" She let out an incredulous 'uh!' like I'd somehow offended her by acknowledging it. "I'm surprised you haven't chosen one of your many admirers."
She was quick to respond too, "Well I'm with you aren't I?"
She looked me in the eye for a few seconds, and before I could say anything she turned back around. I would have argued, I should have, but it was true. She couldn't have known how I'd found her but I was guilty nonetheless. Eunha was by far the most interesting girl I'd come across the whole night, among thousands.
I couldn't keep my composure for too long either. I was still plenty drunk and so was she. After a minute or two of inner conflict and debating whether I should take Eunha home, leave her by herself or stay there with my scantily clad little sis, the music chose for me.
I really did love this band, and before I knew it I was dancing around just like before. This time, however, I was finally with a girl I actually wanted to be around. She was holding my arm, spinning around and I was enjoying watching her have a good time. Heck, I was having a great time myself, slowly forgetting to be careful with my hands… and my eyes with my newfound dance-partner.
I got somewhat lost in it all. Eunha was so gorgeous, and the music so entrancing… when I look back I remember my hands on her hips, running daringly up her side. I remember feeling her backside nudging against my front and the swelling it caused in my jeans. People were looking at us now and again, but nobody knew our secret. There was an attraction there that shouldn't have been, but it was ours and ours alone. I could dance with my little sister however I wanted, touch her wherever I wanted, and feel however I wanted. As long as she was by my side at this concert, nothing was forbidden.
Eunha stumbled once. I laughed at her and she feigned that she was upset. She even looked cute doing it. I worried for a moment that she might have been too drunk. Then she went back to dancing with me, leaning more heavily and being a little less inconspicuous about her affections. I felt her hands on mine. They guided me to her belly, where I could feel the feel the ridges of body-paint, the tautness of her skin, and even the dangly piercing that marked her belly-button.
She rolled her head back into me, with eyes mostly closed.
I had to act; I could have let this whole thing run its course and lead me wherever I was headed. But I knew where that would take me, and I was her older brother. I had a responsibility to Eunha and I was going to take care of her.
"It's time to go." I said, taking hold of her shoulders and saying into her ear.
"Mmmmh…okay." She said, standing up straighter and grinding her ass into me. I winced and breathed deeply.
Taking her hand I moved to our left. My car was somewhere parked out in the woods. We'd driven up close enough to hear the opener but off the beaten path to conceal the excessive drinking that usually took place before the concert. My friends wouldn't be coming back to the car, but I needed to take Eunha somewhere, if only to sleep it off.
I was determined as I began to weave through the crowd. I thought Eunha was going to just follow drunkenly along. She started to resist. 'What the heck!' I thought as I had to pull at her arm more firmly. I looked back and saw her brows furrowed and an angry glare.
I realized pretty quickly that my little sister had been acting a bit drunker than she actually was. Maybe she was using it as an excuse to be so carefree when we were dancing earlier. She hadn't resisted when we first left, but maybe she was expecting something else - not her brother chaperoning her to the car.
When we got clear of the densest part of the crowd I stopped and addressed my fuming little sister. What a sight she was: half-naked in denim and black and throwing a mini-tantrum. It was hard for me to stick to my purpose instead of acting on the urges I was feeling toward Eunha. I had to be the responsible one here, I didn't know just how much my little sister had to drink and how she was feeling about the way we were dancing earlier. I suspected she would have let it go further if I hadn't stopped.
"So…what…" Eunha said as she planted her feet and stared me down, "you're just gonna take me home and that's it?"
"No." I responded, "I was going to take you back to the truck and we can listen to the rest of the concert from there."
"Oh…okay." The corners of her mouth showed an embarrassed smile.
She took my hand, put it around her waist and walked, more amicably this time, side by side with me to the truck. It was getting a little colder now and I knew Eunha would be chilly, I could feel goosebumps on her bare skin. I pulled her tightly to me, my fingers pressing in to her warm, soft side.
When we finally got to my truck we were a ways from the crowd. The music still filled the empty woods around us and shafts of light penetrated the canopy of darkened treetops. It was an eerie place, made warm by the presence of Eunha at my side.
I hopped up into the truck bed and bent down to help my little sister up with me. Locking my hands under her arms I swiftly pulled her up and set her down in front of me. I couldn't avoid how close she came as her toes found the metal bed. I think she was impressed by the way I manhandled her, and I by the ease with which I could lift the tiny cutie. I don't care if she was my sister or not; feeling her youthful body slide into place pressed firmly to my front was enough to make my eyes roll back.
We stood there for a silent moment, neither of us knowing what to do next. Usually, with tension so thick I'd want nothing but to feel her lips on mine, but that wasn't an option. She nuzzled me, touching the tip of her nose to mine and breathing deeply. She was awaiting my next move.
After what felt like an eternity I reached down for the blankets in the storage locker, unfurling them and setting a few for us to lay on. I quickly positioned myself in the corner facing the concert to escape from our suggestive pose; Eunha followed and once again nuzzled under my arm.
My head swam with racing questions. Why were we acting like this? Why couldn't I just act the big brother and keep Eunha safe until she was sober enough to bring home? Why did every touch of her skin feel so electric?
It had to be the booze, or at least that's what I told myself despite the fact that it'd been an hour or two since my last drink. As soon as I settled in, threw a blanket over the two of us and felt my little sister snuggled up to me my worries began to melt away. The music, once again, captured me and the safety and warmth of our getaway was just what we both needed. A few people passed the truck but nobody close enough to notice us. It felt private, like we were all alone with nobody to bother us.
"I'm glad you found me," my little sister said, breaking the silence and staring up at me with her chin on my chest.
"I'm glad I found you too," I replied, "I don't know how much longer that pack of circling dogs would have left you alone."
Eunha giggled, "you think they saw something they liked?" She was clearly getting some enjoyment from goading me.
"More like they didn't see something… your clothes!"
Eunha laughed adorably and was clearly unphased this time by me calling out her outfit. In fact, she flipped the blanket off of us and opened up to me, causing her breasts to shake in place and her front to be utterly exposed to my view.
"You mean I'm not wearing enough?" she said, glancing down at herself and inviting me to do the same.
I couldn't NOT look. I set my eyes on her, seeing her perky breasts laying hardly any flatter and her athletic frame leading down to her bunched skirt. I had my eyes fixed upon her, but hers had found something else. She'd revealed her beautiful teenage body to me by flipping the blanket back, but she could see my lower half as well. And I was totally hot for her; there was no hiding the bulge in my shorts.
Eunha was clearly taken aback. As of yet I hadn't given her any direct indication that I was feeling lustful thoughts toward my little sister. And though she'd danced quite suggestively with me, we could still go home without feeling we needed to hide anything.
Yet my hardness had Eunha's mouth agape. Except it was not in disgust but rather something else. She knew what was going on in my head. I needed to be quick to act, to snub out the suggestion that I'd made unintentionally with my erection. But I was not in any position to think or act quickly. I didn't intend to… it was all too much and it was like Eunha was begging me to do something rash.
I planted my hand firmly under her breast, my thumb and forefinger plying the soft padded skin between them. Above sat the thin shroud of her butterfly and higher still a wide eyed and still open mouthed gaze from my little sister. She felt wonderful, and I finally had my hand on her teenage breast as I'd wanted to all night. I moved my fingers around, massaging her daringly.
Eunha's head rolled back a bit and she breathed in apprehensively. When I touched her more firmly next it elicited a soft "uhhh…" from her open mouth.
I kept moving my fingers in circles, handling her wonderful chest and marveling at the firmness of her unhindered breast. She let me continue long enough to build confidence. I took more of her in my hand and she sighed again, I could feel my little sister's hips begin to move involuntarily.
"Mmmmhh…Oppa" she cooed again. "We shouldn't… this is really naughty."
But her hips betrayed her words. They had found my leg and I could feel the heat from between hers as she urged herself against me. I explored her chest with my hand, moving it between her two breasts and up to her neck, then back to her other breast, feeling the butterfly sticker on my palm.
I wanted to feel more, so I pried at the edge of one sticker.
"Uhhhh Oppa… you can't," she protested, while continuing to gyrate on my leg.
I chose to listen to her body instead, and slowly peeled the wing of the butterfly backward. I watched her intently; she made no move to stop me. When I'd peeled enough to see the faintest denim of her small nipple she trembled with sensation. I pulled it off the rest of the way and saw in full what I'd been hoping for all night.
I intended to get to her other sticker but I immediately placed my hand on her breast and tested it gently. Her nipple must have been sensitive because she trembled once again.
I guess the heightened intensity of her further nakedness worked to my advantage because soon after, as my hand was sliding open-palmed over her taut stomach I felt hers moving slowly as well. First I felt it on my hip, then the soft spot of my pelvis, and then… as if it were her first time, her fingers lightly touched the bulge in my shorts.
It was my turn to groan. I had been tortured by Eunha's body all night and now she was finally moving to help relieve me. At first her hand dared not progress, resting enticingly over my hard cock with only layers of clothing between. But as I got more aggressive with my own hands and I helped pressure my knee back toward her grinding hips, my little sister found her confidence.
She wrapped as much of her hand around me as the fabric would allow and I gasped in response.
"Wowww," she whispered. It must have been bigger than she expected.
All the while, as my little sister was gaining the tenacity to take things further, I was already doing so myself. The sight of her exposed breast and my hand descending from it down her flat stomach was amazing enough, but my intentions to go lower had my heart pumping twice as hard.
My fingers reached the elastic waistband atop her denim skirt.
I could feel her breathing in and out, her abs tightening rhythmically.
We were both waiting for what I would do next. After a moment, I had waited long enough; I had to have more of my teenage sister.
I urged my fingertips between, feeling the soft skin and gentle curve of her hipbone as I did so. When I was just short of my target, Eunha's hand quickly found mine. Her palm came to rest atop mine, with the skirt between us.
Eunha's eyes looked up at me, full of desire and apprehension both. She bit at her lower lip before saying, "You should stop… unhhh… don't you think you should stop?"
She was probably right. If I didn't hold back now, things could go a lot further. I didn't know if my little sister was virgin but deep down I longed to find out. I wanted to have her in so many ways, to fuck her like she had been practically begging me all night. If the brother in me didn't intervene I might end up acting out every lust-filled vision I'd dreamt up while at Eunha's side all night, taking her in every position I'd longed to since I first caught glimpse of the beautiful cutie.
The decision was easy then. With Eunha's hand still firmly upon my member, and mine beneath her skirt as my eyes beheld her young, nearly-naked body, I threw caution to the wind. My fingers pressed down upon her mound and I watched as my little sister writhed in pleasure. Whether her protest was empty or not, the second my fingers pressured from outside her panties she was gone.
I rubbed in small circles where I could feel the precipice of her tiny opening. Even through the cloth of her bikini underwear I could feel that my little sis was wet for me. She lifted her hips when I didn't press hard enough. The hand that had been there to stop me now pushed my fingers more firmly against her.
Eunha's other hand fumbled around my shorts as she struggled to multi-task. Hard as it may have been for her to cope with her brother's attention to her aching sex, she eventually worked her hand inside my shorts.
Something clicked in me when she finally grasped me firmly, her hand on my bare cock. I was fully overcome with desire, love and lust for my little Eunha. Her pretty face looked focused upon returning the favor I was working on her pussy. Her eyes flitted to mine occasionally and then back to her hand as it worked up and down within my shorts. When our gazes met, there was no more worry or guilt, only the love and understanding of brother and sister with a clear lust for more.
She must have gotten frustrated by the obstacle of my shorts because moments later she hastily tugged the elastic band over the tent that had been formed there. My sizable penis sprang free to the open air and Eunha's longing eyes. They widened as she revealed what her hand already knew to be more than she had expected.
I took her brazenness as invitation, quickly dragging her skirt and panties both down to her knees. Eunha's face cast a second of shyness as I looked down, making sure the blanket hadn't covered my little sister's lower half as I disrobed her. She was totally bare, and from what I could tell her opening as small as I'd ever seen. If I intended to make love to her that night, she was likely to need a lot of time to adjust to my size.
Eunha continued her ministrations and explored all over me, gently grazing my head with her fingertips and testing the weight of my full balls with her hand. I touched down to my little sister's bare pussy for the first time as well. She quivered as I contacted her warmth. With two fingers I straddled her clit and stroked the full length of her young quim.
I kept at her, rotating my fingers about her button and watching her squirm when I touched her just right. Seeing her back arch, abs ripple and her pretty breasts shift as I pleasured her, I nearly exploded. Eunha's hair was tussled over one eye; with my arm that was wrapped around her I pushed it back and rolled her toward me.
We kissed for the first time.
She tested my lips, pecking at them. I attempted to meet them more firmly but she teased me. I pulled her more tightly to me, yet still she withheld. I could sense her smile and then the breathy giggle that followed it, her breath tickling my chin.
I leaned in closer and caught her. Our lips touched firmly at last, and we both paused. We had already crossed many lines, but kissing my little sister felt equally as intimate, if not more. I pried my lips open a bit. Eunha did the same, pecking at me again. Then she pressed firmly to me, our noses intertwined and my hand left her wanton opening.
Within seconds our tongues were touching for the first time, lightly at first. But then it was more eagerly. I wanted to feel everything my little sister had to offer. Eunha sat up to get a better angle at which to kiss me but I had a bigger plans. I wanted Eunha atop me, in all her beauty, sitting in my lap and kissing me without inhibition.
I fumbled to remove my shorts the rest of the way and then Eunha's skirt. My efforts elicited a laugh from my little pink sis, but she was silenced as soon as I had my hands on her hips and pulled her atop me.
Her knees rested softly on the blanket beneath us.
Her hips had come to rest so that my erection was securely pinned beneath her bare pussy.
She looked down, with heightened awareness at the new contact we were making. I flexed my cock to make it all the more intense for her, for us both. Looking up, with one breast bare and the other still hidden beneath the remaining butterfly, I reached for it. Pausing a moment, as if I hadn't been fondling her other breast for the last ten minutes, I felt her soft skin and teased it.
Then I peeled the sticker off all in one motion. It didn't seem too painful but Eunha inhaled sharply all the same. Now she was totally naked to me. The reality aroused me: my little sister completely naked with her brother's cock actually touching her teenage pussy, But the sight spurred me to action. I urged my hands up her abdomen, holding her firmly and bringing them to her perfect breasts.
I relished the look on Eunha's face as she felt my hands upon her. I couldn't know exactly what was going on in her head but somehow I knew she was as willing a participant as I.
"God you are so beautiful Eunha," I told her, watching a big smile form on her face. She leaned down and kissed me with gratitude. I bet she looked wonderful from behind in her prone position.
After a few seconds she broke the kiss. "You are a good brother, Oppa. I love you so much."
"Somehow, I don't think Mom and Dad would agree," I said, glancing down between us were my erection was planted firmly between her tiny bare lips.
Eunha responded by thrusting her hips forward and backward along the length of my shaft. We both gasped in unison at the sensation. Our contact was near the real thing and at any moment one of us could have taken control and consummated the incestuous act we were building toward.
"Mom and Dad don't know how you protected me from all those creeps… ugh… " she moved back and forth again, "And they don't know how you tried to be good when I was being so naughty with my dancing. Oh fuck…" My little sister's words had made me involuntarily thrust my hips toward her, increasing the contact with her slit.
I had written off so much of Eunha's behavior tonight as drunkenness and now she was admitting to doing it on purpose. The tricky little tease; maybe all of those times her hand or butt had come in contact with my crotch in front of the stage weren't quite so accidental. I doubted it now.
I had one hand massaging her breasts, and another one forged a path between them and up to her neck. I half-encircled it gently and caressed her sensitive skin there.
"Oh Eunha," I said as she once again rolled her hips along my rod. "I want you so badly sis… you're driving me crazy." She obviously took that as an invitation to tease me more, lifting from my hips and letting my tip prod at her pussy. My baby sis pushed just softly enough that I was forbidden entrance before she lowered herself off again and I was rendered helpless.
"I don't want to take advantage… uhhh… " I said as she lifted up and directed my head to her pussy again. Watching me intently and capturing my gaze, she bore down on my tip enough that I held my breath and wondered what she'd do next. If I lifted my hips even an inch now my little sister would be as skewered on me as she was playing at.
She rolled her hips and my head again missed its mark. She was torturing me once more, and I was near taking control and teaching her a lesson. But Eunha had done it so she could lean in and kiss me. It's not that I didn't enjoy making out with the beautiful goddess, but I had been too close not to go further. As if she could read my mind, she removed her lips and hovered close to mine
"Oppa…" she assured me, "I want this."
With that I watched my teenage sister lift her hips from my lap and reach between us. She took hold of my cock and pointed it directly where we both wanted it. She lowered just enough to hold me in place before fixing her eyes upon mine.
All I could do was marvel, placing my hands on her hips lightly and giving my little sister complete control. I watched her, open-mouthed and wide-eyed, gazing down between us as she applied more weight. I could tell from the way her opening resisted me that she would be far tighter than I could have hoped.
"Ohh fuck bro… you're soo big… I gotta go slow."
I longed to be inside her, but I wanted Eunha to be as comfortable as possible. "It's okay sis, take your time."
She was plenty wet, her sliding back and forth already had my shaft glistening in the moonlight. She was the most beautiful sight I'd ever seen. Her dirty pink hair framed her face just so, her eyes were closed for the moment as she concentrated on lowering, torturously slowly. Her toned body held breath as she tried to continue.
I felt my head finally part her little pussy lips and wondered if she could feel me throbbing to be inside her.
And then there was resistance. Eunha's eyes were still closed so I could not search them for answer. I watched her bite her lip as she pushed past what was obviously an uncomfortable obstacle.
"Uhhhh…owwww…" she howled in a mixture of pleasure and pain.
Eunha didn't open her eyes again until she had come to rest. My staff was fully immersed in my little sister and she was panting despite being completely still.
"Oh Eunha," I said, finding her eyes desperately upon mine. "Are you a virgin baby sis?"
She grinned, though her furrowed brow revealed she was still adjusting to having her big brother filling her so completely.
"Not anymore.." she quipped. Eunha was always clever; even, it seemed, when impaled on her brother's cock.
"I didn't… ughhh…" I could feel her pulsing from all the sensation being so full was causing her, "I didn't know Eunha…"
She moved to bring our faces together again. Even the slightest movement seemed to bring her more sensation to cope with and deep breaths by which to do so.
"It's okay Oppa…" she took another breath, "I wanted it to be you…"
I was enamored. My gorgeous sister had given me the most treasured gift she had to offer. Her wonderful personality, her perfect teenage body, and now her eighteen-year virginity was mine. My hands gripped her hips more tightly. We kissed, and simultaneously I helped Eunha lift her tiny pelvis up along the path my erection allowed.
She hummed against my lips. I could feel her tense as my head brushed over her broken hymen. When her entrance finally gave way to the ridges of my tip we broke our kiss. She let the head linger at her opening, threatening entrance at any second.
"Are you ready Eunha?" I asked her.
"Uh huh," she complied.
We both assisted in lowering her down, feeling me slide into my little sister and fill her so perfectly it was like I was meant to be there.
Eunha howled, "Oooooouuuww… fuck Oppa…slower…"
We both watched as inch after inch disappeared into her. I might have urged her faster if not for the marks her nails were leaving in my arms as she held on and took me deeper. Instead I just held her and savored every second that my little sister allowed me to be inside of her. As I watched her naked little body sink lower I remained amazed that I was truly making love to the younger sister I'd known and loved all my life.
Eunha had always been adorable. She'd been the youngest cheerleader when she started high school, she loved to drive boys crazy with whatever outfits our parents would let her get away with, and she had come into her pretty teenage body early on.
Her breasts had been the same size for years, often tucked visibly into the tight-fit clothing she wore. She always had the dimples and cute cheeks, though her blue eyes were equally distracting. Years of being active had sculpted her frame. As I looked at her now I saw that the little sister I'd watched grow up for years had a body to marvel at: thin at the waist with the hint of hipbones, a slender abdomen and the bulge of her ribcage before those mouth-watering teen breasts.
I reached around to grab Eunha's butt. It was firm like the rest of her but definitely something to hold on to. I did so as she continued her up and down movements on my cock.
"Fuckk… Oh God Oppa…" she called out,
"Eunha… ughh… you're so tight sis…" I didn't know how long I could last with my baby sis controlling the tempo and squeezing my shaft so securely.
"Ohmyyygod… I can't believe we're… mmmmhhhh…" she was upping the pace at which she lifted her hips and brought them down to meet mine. I could feel my tip prodding her deep inside, the very end of her tight channel soft against my tip. "I can't believe I'm fucking my brotherrrr…uhhhh"
My hands moved about. One gripped her hip tightly and started to urge her more roughly up and down. The other gripped her side and breast alternately, I wanted to feel as much of her tiny body as I could.
The music still droned in the background. Both of us had ceased hearing it long ago, listening only to each other's breathing and sounds of ecstasy. The lights flickered between the trees and the moon shone down on us from above. Not far off were thousands of people fixated on the loud music and dancing. I thought nothing of it, instead ensnared by my nude baby sister humping herself atop me.
I shifted, sitting upright with my back against the window to the cab. Eunha didn't miss a beat, pressing her breasts firmly against me and rocking her hips in our new position. She lowered herself fully onto me, with her clit pressed against my base. My little sister may have been a virgin, but she was quickly discovering all the ways sex could make her feel.
She rolled her hips around. Locked together my tip sought new ground inside of her and she writhed as it prodded her deep within.
She gasped aloud, "ohhhHHH… Fuuuck bro… It's so far in me…"
"I know Eunha, you feel amazing," I told her, "I don't know how much more I can take."
It was like that only encouraged her. "You can't come yet Oppa… uhhh…" she grabbed on to my neck and shoulder and started rocking her hips in a way no girl I'd been with before had ever done.
"I'm not wearing a c…shit Eunha slow down…I'm not wearing a condom!"
The feeling of my little sister urging my cock in and out of her was racing me toward release faster than I could control…
"Don't cum yet… just wait…" she pleaded.
She didn't slow down, I was afraid of what might happen if she kept it up. The little teenage troublemaker confirmed my fears.
"I'm not…ohhh…" she could feel my hands trying to slow her down, she pushed them from her… "I'm not on birth control … you can't yet I'm really … fuuuucking close."
My head was dazed, my hands didn't know what to do and my mind was torn trying to stop me cumming in my little sis and wondering what would happen if I did. It was then that Eunha nuzzled her head to mine and locked her hips again. She gasped in my ear and then called my name.
I was going to be able to hold out. Getting my little sister pregnant was less a concern now as was watching her have her first orgasm with a man, let alone me: her brother.
"Ooooooouuuhhhhh… Daaaaaaan…" she howled, shaking so much I had to hold her to make sure she wouldn't fall from my lap.
I withdrew from her what little distance I could with the quaking little girl in my arms and pushed back inside, thinking I would only add to her orgasm. It was a grievous mistake. My little sister cumming in my lap and the one last, pivotal thrust had built me too far.
When I felt her mound connect with me, I couldn't withhold the first jet of sperm that I sent as deep into my little sister's pussy as was possible. Nor could I stop the second, or the third. Eunha was so firmly planted with me inside and her body trembling from her electric climax that I couldn't have dreamed of removing her.
Nor did I want to. In a few fateful seconds I flooded my little Eunha with cum. She pushed at my chest early enough to lean back and look deep into my eyes while my tip was spurting its final, purposeful rope of semen into my little sister's fertile womb. If the time was right, there was no question that I'd filled Eunha with enough of her brother's cum to assure that we were both in a bit of trouble.
We looked down. The juncture between us was slick with our combined fluids. I could see the denim gleam of my cum attempting to work its way out. It had reached as deep within her as it could go and now sought another way out.
The evidence of our incest was unmistakable, and the look that we shared after we both saw it was fraught with wonder. What was Eunha thinking? She had to know what her brother had just done and what it meant; was she upset with me?
She answered with a kiss.
She leaned in and hugged me close. It felt reassuring having her pressed against me. It was even more comforting the passion with which we entwined our tongues and made out until Eunha backed off to speak.
"Sooo… you came inside me…" Her voice held no disappointment whatsoever.
"Yeah… I'm so sorry… I couldn't stop it, when you…" but she stilled my voice with a finger upon my lips.
"Uh uh," she denied me, "don't be sorry. I knew you might unless I stopped… but I didn't want to." She smiled mischievously. Her look was incredibly naughty, notwithstanding the fact that her tiny pussy was still dripping with her brother's cum and his cock still hard and lodged inside of her.
I was once again overcome with love for my little sister. She wasn't just the perky teen that I used to babysit. She was that, but she was now a hot little high schooler that had just given her virginity to her brother and done a fantastic job for her first time. It made her unspeakably naughty and desirable. She was my own personal eighteen year old sex-symbol, and I couldn't wait to see what trouble she would drum up next.
"It's just that I'm at… like… the best time to get pregnant right now, or at least that's what my schedule from SexEd says" she told me, biting her pointer finger like she had for years when she did something naughty.
"Oh…" was all I could say.
I was still so hard in Eunha's slick tunnel; the danger we were in did nothing to quell that. I'm quite certain that it only made matters worse, because I was already having thoughts that I wasn't done with my little sister for the night.
She looked down, "Oh my God, you came so much! I can feel it in me! It's really warm," her face showed an obviously faked look of concern, "what if you put a baby in your own baby sister?"
"What should we do?" I asked her, incredulous.
She looked deep in thought for a moment and then said, "I think you should fuck me again, just to be sure."
I must have heard her wrong. She must not have meant she wanted us to have unprotected sex again, right there in the truck bed. When she slowly pulled herself off of me I was certain that I'd just heard what I wanted to.
She got on all fours in front of me. There was cum trailing from her bald teen pussy, I ached to feel it wrapped around me again.
"Will you fuck me like this?" she asked, looking over her shoulder at me. "Doggy right?" she looked excited to know the position.
I was paralyzed. The reality of everything… the fact that I had my little sister naked in the bed of my truck, that I'd just pumped her fertile pussy full of my sperm without birth control, and now… she wanted me to do it again?
"Come on brother! You already fucked me once, and you filled me up with all that sticky cum." She shook her behind at me, taunting me. "Don't you want to fuck me again Oppa?"
I cautiously moved forward, my erection wagged in front of me, revealing my mind to her.
"Pleaaase…?" she said with a whine.
Her whine turned to a whimper when I touched my tip to her entrance once more. I slid it up from a few inches below, bringing with it the spunk that had escaped. Looking my little sister in the eye and seeing her bite her lip in anticipation, I pushed my tip between her pussy lips and in one long stroke I sank back into her, aided by our own fluids.
Though she'd already taken my size minutes before, it was obvious that she still had to adjust to each stroke.
"Ouwww… fuck it's big… ouuuhhh… be gentle with me… ugh… Oppa," she said after I'd started to thrust into her rhythmically.
I slowed down, but as my hips met her butt I pushed hard and prodded the soft spot at her cervix. We both drew inward a deep breath when I did, and then Eunha whimpered again as I withdrew.
I grasped her as I thrusted, my thumbs each pushing into her cheeks and fingers wrapped firmly around her hips. My little sister was small enough that my hands almost entirely encircled her hips. The slick sound of me penetrating my sister was audible on the night air, and I realized that the music had finally stopped. The cries of my little sister were adorable yet I hoped they didn't draw too much attention.
"Fuck me Oppa… fuck your little sister!" She encouraged me. I'd hardly ever heard her swear. Though, with my hard cock buried inside Eunha, I knew I was learning a lot about the tiny pink-haired cutie tonight.
"Oh Eunha…" I called to her, "I love you little sis, unhhh… you feel so good… I'm so glad I found you tonight."
She reached back and grabbed my hand, then got up on her knees. I held her with my hand across her chest, palming her breast as she turned. "I love you too Oppa…ughh … oh Fuck…" she yelped, our upright position had brought a new angle at which I was penetrating her. "I'm so happy you found me too…" she turned to kiss me. I kept urging my cock into her deeply "Jesus…fuck…I've wanted you to fuck me…uhhh for a long time," she whispered.
I was surprised. I'd thought of my little sister many times before, even imagined her when I was with other girls. She was so adorable and her tight little body had been torturing me for many years, but I wrote it off as me being a typical horny young guy. I didn't think Eunha had similar feelings.
She seemed to read the surprise on my face. "Uh huh," she affirmed, "yeah I've thought about you a lot… mmmnhh uhhhh…" she tried hard to push her ass back toward me was I met it with the slapping sound of my own thrusts.
"Remember when we went camping…ughhhh owww… with Mom and Dad?" She was having trouble talking through panting fits, but she seemed to be aroused telling me, "You kept waking up spooning me?" she asked.
"Uuuuhhh keep fucking me," she demanded as I paused, remembering the weekend.
"You had a stiffy the whole time…" I remembered, those two nights were torture and I felt so guilty wondering if my little sis had felt my hardness against her each time.
"I remember Eunha…" I put my hand around her neck, holding it daringly but gently there.
"I did that on purpose…ooohh oooh fuck…" she gasped as I impaled her harder. "I kept hoping you'd just give in and fuck me… just like you are… uhh… right… now."
My head was spinning. My little sister was blowing my mind and taking every inch of my cock at the same time. I was like an animal as I pulled out from her and quickly turned her to sit on the tool chest. She was so light and our lovemaking so aligned that we barely missed a beat.
Looking at her, seated atop the metal box and with her arms and legs around me, I pointed my cock without touching it and entered her again. I was watching her face intently. Her mouth opened. She cooed as I shoved into her again. She spasmed as I bottomed out.
"Fuuuck Oppa…" she complained, "it feels bigger like this."
I didn't stop. I withdrew and then sank home again. Eunha jerked forward as I prodded her deeply. I could have slowed down but I was so mad with lust that I didn't desire to in the slightest. I just kept pulling out of my little sister and driving into her, taking her completely.
"Oppa… uhhh I can't take it… wait… ohhh God…"
She was too weak to hold me off and I knew that if I kept fucking her I'd send her into another orgasm. I thrust again and again. Eunha's abdomen flexed. The soft flesh between her hips mounded to accept my cock into her. I grasped my little sister's hips and held her tight as I impaled her and made her mine.
When it had built enough, Eunha's climax seemed to deny her the ability to control her movements. Her hands fumbled at my chest and hips. Her legs tightly clutched around at my backside and her head rolled to the side. I felt her quim grip me and then she was cumming hard. Fluid coated our union and my little sister screamed out.
Some hundred feet away a group of concert goers must have heard her. They were walking back to their car like me and could probably see the two of us making love in the bed of my truck. My little sister was trying to contain herself but when I didn't stop pushing inside of her over and over she could do little to quiet her moaning.
The spectators would see the tiny pink-haired girl writhing and calling out through a voracious orgasm. They'd see a man, quite a bit larger than her, obviously driving her to such action with strong thrusts. Only we would know the truth, and having onlookers didn't stand a chance of stopping me from finishing off my little sis.
I did slow down so she could catch her breath. She looked at me, almost frustrated. "Oh my God…" she said, still trying to inhale and exhale deeply. She watched me, and quickly sensed by the very slow in and out movement of my hips that I wasn't finished.
"Aww, do you wanna cum Oppa?" she said, sounding like she was taunting me. "Do you wanna cum inside your little sister again?"
I did, desperately. I resumed my urgency.
"But you could get me pregnant Oppa…" she warned. "Are you gonna shoot your sticky cum inside your naughty little sister again…uhhh…even thou…oh fuck… even though I'm not on birth control?"
Her legs were pulling at me. One of her hands had my neck and the other found my balls, gently massaging them.
"But Oppa…oooOOO" she whined, "I'm only eighteen!…Ohfuckyourbig…" she cried as I buried my cock into her tight pussy roughly. "You shouldn't fill up your little sister…uhhh…with your… hot…sticky… cum "
I was close, and Eunha's words had brought me there. I'd never heard her swear before, let alone talk dirty with her brother's cock disappearing in and out of her as she practically begged for it.
"I'm gonna…ohhh… Eunha…"
I held onto her and let my lust do the rest. Her tiny frame writhed and accepted me, her teenage breasts shaking with each thrust.
"It's okay baby…" she told me, "cum for me big brother…ohhhh… cum in my little pussy… cum inside your little sister… get me …FUCKKK… get me pregnant… I want it."
That was it, Eunha's tiny body, her hand massaging my balls, and her teasing words had brought me to my knees. I erupted into her.
It didn't seem possible, but nonetheless it felt like more than the first time. As I released rope after rope of forbidden semen into my little sister, I buried myself as deeply into her as I could. It jetted perfectly at the entrance to her womb. I coated her insides for the second time that night. And when I had all but filled my baby sis with everything I had, she trembled into a short but rewarding orgasm of her own. I could only move an inch or so within her without stimulating my own hypersensitive tip, but when I did I could feel a few last pumps of my cum added into little Eunha as she quivered through her own climax.
I held her close to me until I felt her pleasure subside. I picked her up and lay us down in the corner of the truck bed with the blankets around us. We were too hot to lay beneath one just yet but I made sure to keep Eunha warm as we lay there together.
Eunha spoke first.
"That was…" she seemed short of words, "the best thing that's ever happened to me."
I smiled at her affection. She snuggled close.
"You were perfect little sis. You ARE perfect."
She had the biggest grin on her face from my compliment. I loved seeing her so satisfied.
My hard member had not yet left her. If I wasn't so exhausted from, first the concert, and then the most amorous and sapping lovemaking I'd probably ever experience, I would have fucked my little sister again. I think she felt the same. She was totally limp in my arms, but we were both content to remain locked together at the hips with brother's cock within his own little sister.
"Now you came inside me twice!" she stated, "I can't believe how it feels, there's so much in me!"
She was right. Both times I had unloaded more into my little sister than I thought possible. I made a motion to slide my cock, finally, from inside of my teenage sister. Eunha stopped me.
"No…mnnnhhh… I want to keep it in me, just stay there a while." she instructed.
I obeyed, wincing as I returned the inch I'd pulled out of her tunnel. Both Eunha and I felt certain that she would be pregnant; there was no harm in letting my spunk warm her a while longer.
We simply remained there, quiet but for the sound of crickets and the distant voices of men disassembling the stage. Somewhere my friends were probably wondering where I was. The guys I had arrived with were probably still trying to get with one of the girls they'd brought or met at the concert. None of them would know, and I could never tell what had happened after I'd taken off toward the girl with butterfly.
I looked down at her, remembering how badly I'd wanted exactly this as I saw her across the crowd. But it was better than I had ever imagined. I had just made love to the most beautiful girl at the concert, and the most wonderful girl I'd always known.
"I love you bro," she said to me after a few moments.
"I love you too sis."
"You were better than I ever dreamed." she insisted, "I hope you aren't done with me now?" Her face had that puppy-dog look she always used on my dad. I loved it, but it wasn't necessary.
"No way Eunha," I promised, "I'm your brother, and I'll never be 'done' with you."
"Good," replied my little sister, "because I want you to fuck me and fill me up like you did everywhere we go… "
"Sure little sis," I laughed.
"In your truck…on my bed… at my school… in mom and dad's bed…" she prattled on. I caressed her abs and breasts lovingly as she spoke. When she mentioned our parents we both paused.
"What'll we tell Mom and Dad?" she asked.
"Nothing, obviously!" I responded without hesitation.
"No, silly, what will we tell them when I'm pregnant with my big brother's baby?" as if it was assured.
"We don't know that yet Eunha."
"Well if you didn't just get me pregnant, Oppa, you will soon," she said, matter-of-factly. Somehow, I loved the thought. My baby sister Eunha, walking around in public with the bump of her big brother's child…
I made love to my little sister again that night, hours later after we'd snuggled up in the cab of the truck and fallen asleep. I awoke to her spooning with me like she had that night long ago when we were camping. This time, my cock found the right place: inside my cute, eighteen-year-old, unprotected and willing little sister Eunha. It found there over and over again until I came inside her without a care in the world but to have Eunha in my arms.
Months later, the story could change if we kept up the way we were. But for now, both my little sister and I were glad that we'd gone to the same concert.
It was the first day after high school graduation, and Jae was going to enjoy the next five days of leisure. The following Monday afternoon he would have to start his new job at the local cheese processing plant. His parents, who are day shift supervisors, arranged for him to be hired once he graduated.
Jae had wanted to go to college, but he couldn't maintain high grades. It wasn't that he was unintelligent. The young man just hated studying. So, he was stuck doing manual labor until something better came along.
At 6'2" and a hundred ninety-five pounds, Jae is a good-looking young man. He has wavy brown hair and a strong jaw line that has always attracted girls.
Xinyu, his girlfriend, is so smitten by Jae that after they turned eighteen, she started letting him have semi-protected sex with her regularly. She would rather that he use condoms, but his extra-large cock sometimes caused the condoms to tear during sex. So, she would take her chances and hope that the birth control cream keeps her safe from pregnancy. She also makes Jae pull out before he can fill her pussy with his cum.
His oversized cock also caused problems when they first started having sex.
When Xinyu first saw the monster, she wanted to back out.
However, Jae got his girlfriend to agree to try by allowing her to be on top so that she could control the pace of their lovemaking.
It was a slow process at first.
Xinyu had to rub her boyfriend's cock head across the entrance of her cunt for nearly ten minutes before she finally got the courage to lower her pussy onto the monster.
When the thick head finally did penetrate her tight hole, the girl felt like a sausage was being stuffed inside her. The twinge of pain from her hymen tearing caused her to whimper.
Xinyu was determined, though. She loved Jae and wasn't going to let something like his size stop her from giving him what he wanted.
It took quite some time, but once Jae's cock had filled Xinyu's stretched pussy, she gazed at her lover with a look of pride.
"We did it," she beamed. "I got all of you inside me."
They went slow the first few times they made love.
The third time they had sex, Jae exploded into his girlfriend's body.
Xinyu wasn't sure, but something didn't feel right. She eased Jae's dick out of her cunt, only to discover that the pre-lubricated condom had broken.
She freaked out, believing that he'd just impregnated her. Fortunately, her fears were alleviated when she started her period the following week. After that, she started using birth control cream as well as making Jae wear pre-lubricated condoms.
When another condom broke a few weeks later, Xinyu decided she didn't want to end up with small pieces of latex inside her, so she started letting Jae fuck her bareback, with only the birth control cream for protection. She would make him pull out before ejaculating.
Yooyeon, at nineteen, is a year older than her Brother. She is a well-endowed young woman who gets lots of attention from the local men. Her face is a little broad, yet for some reason that odd feature makes her even more attractive. Yooyeon has shoulder-length brown hair and an infectious smile. She is a daredevil. One of her favorite hobbies is gambling. Yooyeon will make a bet on just about anything.
Yooyeon also works at the cheese processing plant. She works the second shift, the shift Jae would soon be working, while her parents work the first shift.
As Jae began to wake up, he kicked off the covers and stretched. Jae had slept in the nude for as long as he could remember. His usual morning erection was standing almost straight up. As the cobwebs began to clear out of his head, the young man reached down and absently stroked his massive cock, like he usually did.
Yooyeon, who had gotten home sometime after midnight the night before, was also waking up. She was wearing a wife-beater T-shirt and a pair of cotton panties. As she sat up and rubbed the sleep out of her eyes, she remembered that the second shift supervisor had told her to have Jae come in to fill out his safety forms.
"Just have your Brother follow you to work," Yooyeon's supervisor had told her. "You can show him to my office before starting your shift."
Yooyeon stretched and stood up. "I guess I'd better let Jae know what's going on before he takes off for the day." She didn't bother to dress, since Jae had seen her in her sleeping clothes numerous times. She left her room and crossed the hall to her younger Brother's door. Still half asleep, she opened the door without thinking to knock.
Jae was still lying on his bed, stroking his morning erection when his older Sister walked in.
"Mike, the second shift supervisor wants…" Yooyeon stopped dead in her tracks. All remnants of sleep instantly disappeared. "What the fuck?"
"Don't you know how to knock?" Jae exclaimed.
"I'm sorry, I just wanted to tell you that Nick wants you to come in this afternoon to fill out some forms and go over safety protocols with him." Yooyeon couldn't take her eyes off her younger Brother's cock.
Jae couldn't help but notice that his Sister was staring. "Haven't you ever seen an erect cock before?"
She shook her head. "Not a cock that big, I haven't. That thing is huge."
Jae shrugged as he continued stroking his dick. "Yeah, I know, my dick is kind of big."
"Kind of big, are you kidding me? You put a horse to shame." Yooyeon tried to tear her eyes away, but she couldn't stop staring at her Brother's massive cock. How the hell do you get that thing inside Xinyu?" She asked.
Jae squeezed his monster. "I just take my time. The first few times, I had to go slow with her. But after a while, her pussy stretched enough so that it slides in a little easier each time we fuck. Now, she can take it easily."
Yooyeon stared at the monster. "That thing fits inside her pussy?"
"Yeah, we fuck once or twice a week. We started fucking a few months ago, after we both turned eighteen."
Yooyeon shook her head in disbelief. "Xinyu has got to be walking bowlegged by now."
"Nah, a lot of girls can take something this size."
Yooyeon snorted. "You're dreaming, little Brother. That thing would split most women's pussies wide open. The head is bigger than my fist. Your dick has got to be at least a foot long."
"A newborn baby is bigger around than my cock, and yet women deliver babies all the time."
"Yes, but they endure hours of agony delivering those babies. I can't see you waiting that long. You probably want to shove it in as quickly as you can."
Jae chuckled. "I've had to learn to be patient. I let Xinyu get on top when we first started having sex. She would slowly lower herself onto my cock, taking it in as her pussy adjusted to its size. Once she got adjusted to having my cock in her, I'd roll her over on her back and fuck her missionary style. She has the best orgasms when we fuck." As Jae explained how he fucked his girlfriend, he noticed that his older Sister never took her eyes off his dick. The desire to fuck his older Sister once again roared to life. Jae had wanted to fuck Yooyeon for as long as he could remember. As he looked his scantily clad Sister over a devious thought ran through his mind. "I'll bet if you went slowly at first, you could take a cock this big inside your pussy."
"Oh hell no," Yooyeon shot back. "If I tried to ride a dick that big it would rip me open. Something that thick would never go inside me in the first place."
Knowing Yooyeon's love of gambling, plus her desire to rent a place of her own, Jae made his move. "I'll bet you a hundred bucks that you could take one that big."
"You want to bet me a hundred bucks?" Her gambling bug instantly kicked in. Yooyeon saw a great opportunity to win an easy bet. "Wait a minute, where are we going to find a dick that big to make the bet with?" Yooyeon asked.
Jae smiled at his Sister. "In order to know that you actually tried, I'd have to witness the attempt. So, I guess we'd have to use my dick for the wager."
Yooyeon's gaze left her Brother's dick for the first time. She stared at Jae in disbelief. "There is no way in hell I'm letting you fuck me. That would be a little too weird."
"I didn't say I was going to fuck you Sis. I just said I'd let you try to get my cock in you for the bet. Once you tried, and succeeded, or failed, we'd stop, and one of us would pay up."
Yooyeon was torn between the strangeness of doing this and her desire to win a bet. "I don't know. I wouldn't want something that big inside me. Besides, you don't have a hundred dollars. How do you intend to pay up when you lose?"
"Simple, I'll double the bet if I lose. If you can't get my cock inside you after fifteen minutes, I will pay you two hundred dollars after I get my first paycheck."
"I don't think it would be a good idea for us to be trying this. The idea of having my Brother's dick head at the entrance to my pussy is disgusting."
"You've done more disgusting things than this to win a bet. Remember the time you swallowed six night crawlers to win three hundred dollars?"
Yooyeon knew Jae was right. She had done some pretty bizarre things in the name of gambling. Once she streaked around the outside of her house in the middle of the afternoon to win fifty bucks from her younger Brother.
Fortunately her Parents were at work, and no one saw her but Jae.
Her gaze returned to her Brother's erection. She knew that all she'd have to do is make a half hearted attempt for fifteen minutes, and she'd win the bet. With the extra two hundred dollars, she could finally afford the deposit on an apartment, and then she could move out. "Ok, it's a bet. I try for fifteen minutes to get that thing inside. When I win, you pay me two hundred dollars after you get your first paycheck." Deciding to make the bet more difficult for Jae to win, she added, "However, your cock has to go all the way in until it reaches my cervix."
"In that case, you have to try for twenty minutes."
Yooyeon let out a small laugh. "Sure, why not?" Yooyeon knew that if that thing wasn't going to penetrate her in fifteen minuets, an extra five minutes wouldn't make a bit of difference. "It's a bet. However, you can't tell anyone about this."
"I won't say a word, I promise." Jae knew his Sister would only try hard enough to make it look good, but the young man had a plan. He opened the drawer to his nightstand, and pulled out a tube of KY jelly.
"What's that for?" Yooyeon asked suspiciously.
"If you're going to be rubbing your pussy lips on my cock head for twenty minutes, I want some lubrication. I don't want you rubbing me raw."
"Just use a condom."
Jae shook his head. "That would add extra thickness to my cock. It would give you an unfair advantage. Besides, I haven't found any condoms that fit properly. They occasionally break when Xinyu and I are having sex. Xinyu is afraid of having pieces of condom left in her, so I always pull out before cumming when I fuck her. Plus she uses birth control cream to diminish the chances of pregnancy."
"I can't use birth control cream. It makes me itch. And there is no way you're putting your bare dick against the entrance to my pussy. If you came with your cock head shoved against the entrance, your sperm would shoot inside me, and I could end up pregnant. There's no way in hell I'm letting anyone, especially my little Brother knock me up."
Jae stared at his Sister in surprise. "Aren't you on the pill?"
"I keep meaning to get a prescription, but doctors cost money. Besides, I usually make guys wear condoms."
"Hell, you have nothing to worry about anyway. I'm not going to cum in you. I have very good self control. With a dick is as big as mine, I had to learn self control. Otherwise I'd have ejaculated long before I got my cock inside Xinyu. Besides, we're not going to have sex. We're just having a friendly wager."
Yooyeon thought about the statement for a few moments. "Yeah, I guess you would have to learn to wait before cumming. And like you said, we're not going to fuck. So, how do we do this?"
"I'll lie on my back, and you straddle me. I'll hold onto your hips, to help you keep your balance, and you ease the head of my dick against the entrance to your pussy. You then let a little weight down so that the head presses against the entrance to your cunt. You then rock back and forth a little to keep your pussy moist. As your pussy walls open up, you ease down a little farter until my cock completely fills you. Once the tip of my cock touches your cervix, you take my cock out, and I win the bet."
"Or, the thing never goes in, and I win the bet," Yooyeon replied. Feeling excited about the two hundred dollars she was about to win, Yooyeon stripped off her panties.
Jae opened the KY jelly and rubbed a liberal amount on his dick head, and along his shaft.
Yooyeon approached the bed, and waited for her Brother to finish lubing up. She smiled inwardly, knowing that soon she would win two hundred dollars and have a place of her own.
Jae replaced the cap, placed the lube back on his nightstand, and then laid back. "Ok, climb on."
Yooyeon climbed onto the bed, and then straddled her Brother. She grasped his shaft and lined it up with the entrance to her cunt. She felt strange holding her Brother's cock head against the entrance to her cunt, but a bet is a bet; and Yooyeon intended to win.
His dick was so long that she didn't have to lower her hips very far for it to touch the entrance to her pussy.
"Get ready to lose two hundred dollars, little Brother. There is no way this thing will ever get past the entrance, much less go completely inside me."
Jae didn't say a word. He knew from experience with Xinyu that Yooyeon's pussy would stretch to accommodate the thickness of his cock. The head of his cock would be in his Sister before she even realized what had happened. Once he got past the entrance, there would be no stopping him. He'd fuck his Sister until she screamed.
Grasping Yooyeon's hips, he gave her a small nod. "Check the clock to see when we begin."
Yooyeon checked the clock on the nightstand. "It's nine thirty five. At nine fifty five we stop." She began rubbing her Brother's cock head back and forth across the entrance to her cunt. As she rubbed his manhood through her vaginal lips, and across her fuck hole, Jae applied gentle pressure to her hips.
"Don't try forcing me down," Yooyeon warned. "If you force that thing in me, it'll be cheating. Plus you'll hurt me."
"I'm not going to force my dick into you. I just want to make sure you don't cheat. If my cock starts going in, you have to let it. You can't hold back, or you forfeit the bet, and pay up."
Yooyeon kept rubbing the head of her Brother's dick across her entrance. With each pass she'd rub the tip against her clit.
Jae held firmly to his Sister's hips, making sure she kept enough pressure to cause penetration once her vagina opened up enough to accept his cock head.
After several minutes of rubbing Jae's cock head across her clit, Yooyeon's body began to respond to the stimulation. Her clit became inflamed, and her vaginal opening began to expand. Her pussy was getting ready to be fucked.
Yooyeon glanced at the clock. A smile appeared on her face.
Seven minutes had passed, and he hadn't penetrated her yet.
"I am so looking forward to winning this bet." She continued to rub his tip along her slit.
Jae felt the tip of his cock penetrating the entrance to his Sister's pussy as she rubbed it through the fold of her labia. He smiled inwardly knowing her cunt was ready for penetration. "Ok sis, you need to stop rubbing, and rest some of your weight onto my cock to see if it will go inside."
Yooyeon swallowed hard. She didn't believe the thing would go inside, but she was still a little nervous. Taking a breath, she allowed some of her weight to rest on her Brother's cock head.
Part of Jae's cock head slid inside his Sister's pussy.
Yooyeon gasped involuntarily. Her body shuddered, as the monster spread the entrance to her cunt open. She tried to rise back up, but her Brother held her in place.
"Hold still," Jae instructed his Sister. "Let your pussy get used to being penetrated."
For the first time, the pretty nineteen year old began to suspect that she might lose the bet. "Fuck," she seethed under her breath. Yooyeon was sure that because it was her Brother trying to penetrate her pussy, she would stay dry enough to prevent him from entering her cunt.
However, between the KY jelly, and the stimulation of her clit; her pussy did what came naturally, and opened up. Her body didn't care who was trying to fuck her. Her cunt was doing what it was designed to do.
Yooyeon felt the monstrous head spreading her open. She shuddered again as pussy walls spread further.
"Let your body lower a little more," Jae said.
Yooyeon closed her eyes, and gritted her teeth. She didn't want to follow her Brother's instructions, but she had agreed to the bet. Yooyeon let her knees bend a little more so that she would sink lower.
The rest of Jae's cock head slid into his Sister's cunt.
Yooyeon felt her vaginal walls stretch as her Brother's cock head sank deeper into her body. She wasn't in pain, but she could definitely feel her vaginal walls stretching. "Maybe we should call this bet off," Yooyeon said weakly. She knew her Brother would never agree to it, but she had to try.
Jae shook his head. "A bet is a bet. You're not trying to welsh on a bet are you?"
Yooyeon gave her Brother a glare of disdain. "Your cock hasn't reached my cervix yet, little Brother. This bet is far from over."
Jae gripped his Sister's hips tightly. He slowly began lifting her up off his cock until only the tip was inside her.
Yooyeon thought that perhaps Jae was letting her off the hook.
He then lowered her hips back down, causing her pussy to open up more.
Yooyeon whimpered as another inch of his thick monster sank into her body. She shuddered as her Brother's cock stretched her inner walls. Yooyeon knew she was going to lose the bet.
Now that Jae's cock head was inside her, it wouldn't take him long to sink all the way into her cunt.
"Fuck, it's too big," she pleaded, hoping he'd have mercy on her and quit. "Jae, you'll rip me apart."
"Don't worry Sis, I'll go slowly. Your pussy will stretch. And I won't force it in. We'll go only as fast as your body can handle." He gave his older Sister a devilish smile. "Look at it this way. At least you'll get the satisfaction of knowing you can take a big cock inside you."
"Yeah, but it's your big cock that's in me. This is incest."
"Nope, it's a bet. I told you I wouldn't fuck you, and I meant it. Once my cock touches your cervix, we can stop."
Yooyeon desperately hoped that her Brother's cock wouldn't go all the way to her cervix, but deep down she knew better. She was about to lose one hundred bucks to her younger Brother. She was also about to have her younger Brother's huge cock buried in her stretched out pussy. "You promise we'll stop as soon as your dick is all the way inside me."
"I told you this is just a bet. I'm not going to fuck you." Jae was lying, but he knew that once his cock was all the way inside her pussy, Yooyeon wouldn't want to take it out. Having her pussy stuffed to the limit would drive her into a heightened state of sexual arousal.
Her Brother's words encouraged Yooyeon to get it over with. "I still have a chance of winning. Getting that thing in the entrance is one thing. But taking it all the way inside me is entirely different." Yooyeon knew her only hope was to cheat. She'd pretend to try, but not let it go any deeper.
Jae knew what she'd try. He had no intention of letting her succeed.
Yooyeon lifted her hips. She then gently eased her pussy onto her Brother's throbbing cock again, taking another two inches into her body. She had tried to hold back, but Jae's powerful hands applied just enough pressure to her hips to make his cock sink deeper into his Sister's cunt. Yooyeon's pussy was going to have that cock no matter how much she protested. Yooyeon mewed as her Brother's cock sank deeper into her body. The sensation of having her vaginal walls stretched caused the young woman to tremble involuntarily. Her entire body shook as Jae's cock stretched her open even more. Yooyeon couldn't believe that Jae's huge dick might actually go all the way to her cervix.
Jae watched his Sister's expression as she eased herself onto his cock. He'd seen that look on Xinyu's face.
Yooyeon lifted her hips again, and then lowered her body onto the monstrous dick.
Once again, Jae applied gentle pressure to Yooyeon's shapely hips. His cock sank even deeper into Yooyeon's stretched out pussy.
"Jae, you're forcing me down on your cock," Yooyeon half heartedly protested. She knew he was just making sure she didn't cheat, but she had to try something.
"I'm being gentle. I'm just making sure you don't try to cheat."
Yooyeon let out a sigh. She wasn't going to be able to cheat.
Jae was making sure she stayed honest.
Checking the clock again, Yooyeon felt her heart sink.
Only ten minutes had passed, and her Brother's cock was already deeper than she'd ever thought possible.
Yooyeon began to accept the fact that she was losing the bet. To make matters worse, whether she wanted to or not, the woman was starting to get turned on. Without meaning to she sank even deeper onto the shaft. Her subconscious mind was starting to override her conscious decisions.
"Oh shit, I've never felt this full before," the pretty brunette moaned as her pussy accepted more of her Brother's huge cock. "Your dick is huge."
"You're going to feel even fuller before we're done." Jae reached around and squeezed his Sister's ass cheeks.
Yooyeon wanted to tell her Brother not to play with her ass, but the sensation of having her pussy stretched felt too damned good. She lifted her hips again, and sank back down on his cock. She tried hard not to take the monster deeper into her, but her body betrayed her. No matter how hard she tried to resist, she couldn't help but sink that monster deeper inside her cunt with each downward thrust.
More of Jae's cock invaded her pussy.
Yooyeon involuntarily moaned as intense pleasure shot through her nether region. She couldn't believe that having her Brother's cock inside her could feel so damn good. Her body began to spasm as a mini-orgasm abruptly shot through her loins. She sank deeper onto her Brother's cock. Nearly three quarters of her pussy was stuffed with her Brother's man meat. "Shit, I can't hold myself up any longer. Roll me onto my back before I collapse."
Jae drew his Sister down onto his chest, and then rolled his body onto hers. His dick sank deeper into her body. He was very close to touching her cervix. He rose up so that he rested his weight on his elbows.
Yooyeon looked down between their bodies. Her expression of shock was written all over her face. She could see a visible bulge in her tummy where Jae's cock was pushing against her belly. She began to ask herself just how much more of his dick would fit inside her before it reached the back of her birth canal.
Jae was glad Yooyeon had given him control. Now he could control how long it would take for him to completely fill her hungry cunt. "Are you ready to continue?" He asked.
Yooyeon looked up at her Brother, and quickly nodded yes. She then looked back down at her stomach.
Jae withdrew his cock and then sank back into his Sister's body.
Yooyeon watched her tummy return to normal, and then expand again as her Brother sank back inside her. She could feel his cock rubbing against that special spot just inside the entrance to her vagina. She whimpered yet again as he sank back inside to where it was before.
However, he didn't go any deeper. He simply withdrew his cock and plunged back into her again.
She shook as a second small orgasm hit her. She was amazed that her Brother had already made her cum twice, and he wasn't completely inside her yet.
Jae continued fucking his Sister, allowing his cock to sink in almost all the way before withdrawing.
It didn't take Yooyeon long to figure out that Jae wasn't trying to go deeper.
He wasn't trying to win a bet. He was fucking her.
"Jae," she gasped lustfully. "You're not trying to win the bet. You're fucking me."
He gave his older Sister a devilish grin, and continued to rock in and out of her. "Yes I am."
Yooyeon felt torn with what was happening to her. She knew she shouldn't let her Brother fuck her, but his huge cock was driving her wild with lust.
Jae knew he'd won. Not only was he going to win the bet, but his Sister was surrendering to her need to be fucked.
She took her eyes off her expanding and contracting stomach to gaze up at her Brother. Giving him a pleading look, she whispered. "Please, I want to feel your cock go all the way inside me. I know this is no longer about the bet, and we are fucking, but I don't care. Sink that monster completely inside my pussy."
Giving his older Sister a sly smile, Jae withdrew almost all the shaft of his cock, and then plunged deep into her body.
Yooyeon squealed as the last two inches of her pussy opened up to receive her Brother's monstrous cock. She wrapped her arms around his neck; and at the same time slung her long legs around his hips, as his cock tip pressed against her cervix. She bit her Brother's shoulder hard enough to leave teeth marks.
Jae groaned with pleasure as his Sister bit him.
"So deep," she moaned. "Your cock is so fucking deep in me. Damn, I feel completely stuffed." She gazed up at her sibling. Tears of joy were running down her cheeks. "You didn't split me open after all."
Jae leaned over and kissed Yooyeon. He pressed his lips against her mouth and slid his tongue against her lips.
Not caring that he was her Brother, Yooyeon opened her mouth.
Jae's tongue entered her open mouth. He began caressing her inner mouth with his tongue as he rammed his cock into her over and over.
Yooyeon's tongue danced with her Brother's as they fucked. All thought of bets, and having a place of her own flew from her mind. She was being fucked like never before. Yooyeon didn't want to stop. She didn't want Jae to pull out. She wanted to be fucked by her Brother.
Jae broke the kiss. He then licked away her tears. Jae grabbed the hem of his Sister's shirt and tugged.
Yooyeon lifted her upper body off the mattress so her Brother could finish undressing her.
Jae pulled the shirt off, and threw it onto the floor. He immediately lowered his lips to her left nipple and gently bit down.
Yooyeon whimpered as her Brother began to nibble and suck on her nipple. She thrust her hips against him to encourage him to continue fucking her.
Jae released the tender nipple, and began thrusting into his Sister again.
Yooyeon held her Brother's head in her hands. "Fuck, little Brother, your cock feels incredible. Fuck your big Sister hard. Make your Sister cum."
Jae felt his balls begin to churn. He knew he wouldn't last much longer. He began to furiously pound his Sister's stretched out cunt.
Yooyeon felt her body coiling like a spring. She was about to cum. Her wonderful Brother was going to make her cum like never before.
Jae pounded away at Yooyeon's pussy. He thrust into her repeatedly. His cock grew even thicker, stretching her pussy wide. Then just before he released his life giving sperm, he felt his balls touch his Sister's ass cheeks.
Yooyeon's pussy had lengthened another inch to receive his entire cock inside her. She screamed, as her body gave into the need to cum. She tightly gripped his neck, and screamed. The walls of her pussy clamped down on her Brother's cock, and began milking him for the sperm her body craved. Yooyeon's long legs held tightly onto her Brother as she came.
Jae bit his Sister's throat as he erupted deep inside his Sister's body. He began firing load after load of baby making sperm into her cunt.
Yooyeon pulled her Brother's face to hers, and began chewing on her Brother's lower lip. Her body shook with lust as she experienced the most intense orgasm of her life.
Jae went rigid as his balls continued to empty his baby making seed into his Sister's fertile womb.
Yooyeon held onto her Brother's face as tightly as she could as her body shook from her intense orgasm. Her long legs tightened around his hips, holding him in place. The pretty brunette shook, and writhed beneath her Brother.
As the siblings began to come down from their sexual high, the realization that they'd fucked bareback began to creep into their minds.
They broke the kiss and stared at one another in shock.
"Fuck, I just came in you." Jae stared at his Sister.
"What if you got me pregnant?" Yooyeon screeched. "I can't have my own Brother knocking me up. What would Mom and Dad say? Hell, what would my friends and co-workers say?"
Jae took a deep breath, and struggled to keep his cool. "Let's not panic yet. Just because I came in you doesn't mean you're going to get pregnant."
"Yes, but what if you did get me pregnant? I could end up having your baby. Shit, why did I agree to this stupid bet? Jae, you may have just knocked me up."
"Look, there's nothing we can do about it now. We'll just have to wait and see. People fuck all the time without conceiving children. The odds are really good that you won't get pregnant."
"I hope you're right. I love you baby Brother, but I don't want to have your kid." She ran her hand along her Brother's cheek. "However, I've got to be honest with you. I did enjoy having sex with you. I've never had multiple orgasms before. You made me cum three times. I don't think I'd be happy if this turned out to be a one time fuck."
"Does this mean you want to have sex with me again?"
"Hell yes. I want to fuck you all day every day while our parents are at work. But from now on you pull out before you cum. And I'm making a doctor's appointment. If you're going to keep fucking me like this, I need to go on the pill."
Jae leaned over his Sister and kissed her. He then gave her a warm smile. "You can forget about paying up on our bet. I got something much better out of it anyway."
Yooyeon squeezed Jae's softening cock with her vaginal walls. She felt her Brother's cock begin to stiffen. "I think you're about to get another payment on our bet. Just make sure you pull out before you cum this time."
Jae and Yooyeon fucked all day long, until it was time for Yooyeon to get ready for work.
Jae pulled out each time before spilling his seed where it didn't belong.
However, the siblings didn't think about the fact that pre-cum could also impregnate a woman.
Each time Jae fucked his Sister bareback, they increased their chances of making a baby together.
Later in the day, Yooyeon made an appointment with her gynecologist.
The soonest appointment available was three weeks away.
Yooyeon didn't want to wait that long, but she had no choice.
Jae would just have to pull out before he came for the next two weeks.
Yooyeon knew it was a dangerous plan, but she didn't want to wait two weeks before they resumed having sex.
Birth control cream was out of the question, because Yooyeon had suffered an allergic reaction to the cream when she tried to use it in the past.
She considered having Jae use a condom anyway, but the fact that the size of his cock would cause them to tear worried her. Trusting in a piece of latex that might or might not protect her was worse than having Jae pull out.
Jae's horror story about having left over pieces of latex stuck in her pussy worried Yooyeon.
Besides, Yooyeon loved the feel of her Brother's bare cock in her stretched out pussy.
Yooyeon got dressed for work, and then headed out the door, with her Brother in tow.
Jae followed his Sister to the plant in his pickup.
Yooyeon took Jae to meet their supervisor. She then headed to her station.
Jae filled out his paperwork, listened to the safety speech, and then headed home.
His parents asked him how the paperwork went.
The young man struggled to keep his voice from wavering as he spoke to his parents.
The memory of fucking his sexy Sister wouldn't go away. He was looking forward to the next day when his parents returned to work.
Yooyeon put in her shift, and then headed to the house. Not trusting herself in front of her parents, the young woman skipped eating and headed straight to bed.
Jae was in his room, thinking about the day's events. He was tempted to sneak into Yooyeon's room and fuck her before he went to sleep. But the young man knew that would be too big a risk.
Yooyeon struggled with the same thoughts. She wanted her Brother's cock in her one more time before she went to sleep, but knew it would be too risky to try. Her Parents would lose it if they caught their kids fucking. Yooyeon eventually drifted off to sleep. As she lay in bed sleeping, millions of her Brother's sperm swam deeper into her birth canal towards the waiting egg.
One tiny sperm cell made it to the outer wall of the waiting egg, and then bored its way inside.
Yooyeon didn't know it yet, but her trip to the doctor would not get her a prescription for birth control pills. She would be getting some life-changing news instead.
It wasn't something I planned. I'd swear that to myself later, again and again. When I look back, it wasn't as if I should have anticipated it all along. It just… happened. Okay, part of it, a large part of it, was my doing but I swear she started it. My head is still all mixed up about exactly how we got here. I guess I'll just start from the beginning:
My little sister Tzuyu was cute, hot even. Sure I've occasionally gotten excited upon seeing her scantily clad about the house, but we were truly normal siblings. Tzuyu and I fought, played, loved and hated each other the way most brothers and sisters do. She had her friends; I had mine. Sometimes we saw each other out on a Friday or Saturday night, but other than to try and hit on her friends, I pretty much stayed out of the way. It wasn't one sided either, as I had to deal with friends hitting on my little sis too.
Admittedly, she was the best looking of her friends, many of which I tried and occasionally succeeded in taking home with me. So, I just sucked it up and accepted that people were going to gawk at her wherever she went, even if she was my little sister and they were my own damned buddies.
Tzuyu was eighteen - pretty young for already having her first semester under her belt in college. She was on the volleyball team, had a steady boyfriend, and seemed to be popular in her circles. She was a pretty confident and independent girl, but I still looked out for her whenever she needed it. She had a fake ID too, and that combined with her 110 lbs. or so and inexperience with alcohol established the watchful eye I kept on her.
Like I said, she was cute. She had warm brown hair that she wore in all kinds of ways; I thought it looked best in a ponytail. Her body was athletic, but she had amazing, shapely breasts that looked like a fun handful to play with. She was almost 5'-7," and toned every inch of it - most volleyball girls were. It wasn't like I'd been fixated on her young body, but the uniforms volleyball players wore, with the tight little shorts and tops… I couldn't help but notice how enticing she'd become. Her adorable smile and deep blue eyes were just the cherry on top; I admired them often growing up.
Sure, being raised under the same roof we'd caught each other changing or coming out of the shower once or twice. Tzuyu had definitely been the first girl whose pussy I'd seen. There was that one time when I'd accidentally walked into her room while she was bottomless and bending over to pull on that damned uniform. I learned quickly that not all of them were so small and hidden between puffy little lips the way hers was…though I wished they were.
I imagine mine were the first male parts Tzuyu had seen. I was admittedly proud to see her reaction and glad she caught me soon after waking up when my morning wood had just begun to fade. Hey, that she was my sister doesn't mean I minded her seeing me at decent size; I thought maybe she'd even tell one of her friends. Then again, who was I kidding, the last thing I was going to do is tell my buddies that Tzuyu's was as perfect and sexy as they all thought she would be when naked.
All of this might make it sound like I had the hots for my sister, but I swear I did everything a brother could to not to make her an object of my fantasies. Living with such a hottie I didn't always succeed, but I did my best. I simply hoped that I got a shot with a girl as attractive;- Tzuyu definitely set the bar high.
And then, in one fateful moment things just… unraveled.
It was a pretty standard routine for us. Every couple of weeks when Tzuyu and I got antsy, or it was a holiday like this time, we'd make the long drive home. I did most of the driving and the little princess slept when it suited her. We made good time on this trip home for the semester break but I was still beat when we got back and needed to sleep of the road's monotony.
I was minding my business, taking a nap, when I found myself lying next to my little sister in her bed. I'd simply gone in there to lie down after a long drive home, no other reason. Her bedroom was closer than mine and always colder - far better for a much needed nap. Fuck if I was going to walk twenty more steps to my door. She must have wanted the same thing and came in later after chatting with our parents downstairs.
It wasn't uncommon, but ultimately my laziness had caused a small problem. As usual whenever I wake up, I had a rock hard erection. And with a pretty, slumbering teenager asleep next to me in her bed, my mind was soon racing with thoughts of taboo and risk. I hadn't intended it, I just couldn't prohibit my mind from putting two and two together: my arousal and my hot little sister.
My eyes wandered; I needed to 'examine the situation'. The covers were pulled over her so I couldn't see what she was wearing, but she was cuddled close enough that I could feel her bare legs against mine. She must have taken her jeans off and gotten in bed with me after I'd fallen asleep. Her hair was pushed back and I could see that second piercing on top of her ear I always liked.
'Oh no,' I thought. 'Please tell me she's asleep and has no idea.' It wouldn't have worried me if Tzuyu hadn't snuggled up so close. My erection was dangerously close to my eighteen-year-old sister and I would die if I had to explain myself because she woke up. It was likely a total accident, but I didn't know what to do; any movement could stir her awake and who knew what she might think or say.
My cock betrayed me. I heard her slow breathing, I felt her warm skin, and my hardness swelled with want that hadn't even consulted my conscious brain. It nudged against her butt, poking directly into a tender cheek. I held my breath, hoping…praying that she hadn't woken up. When I thought the coast was clear I lifted my hips and slid backward as slowly as possible, doing my best not to shake the bed or call any more attention to the forbidden contact I was making with Tzuyu's ass.
I settled about half a foot backward on the bed, listening to my little sister breathe and thinking I might have avoided a very awkward situation. Just after I came to rest, I heard a loud creak from her bed. I cursed inwardly, thinking I was done for. At least I wasn't still poking into her with an erection she could easily take the wrong way.
It was then I realized I was mistaken. It was my little sister that had caused the sound as she'd rolled my direction, bringing her hand behind her to the place where I'd touched her. And she didn't take my hard cock the wrong way, she took it in her hand. Without saying a word she wrapped her fingers around it over my thin athletic shorts.
I didn't just roll her over and fuck her or something. No way, this was my little sis and it could be a total accident that she had me in her hand. She might even have been asleep.
She simply stayed still with her fingers wrapped fully around me. It seemed like she was testing me, seeing if I would be the first to pull away. I didn't move an inch, but again my hardness gave me away. It throbbed in Tzuyu's hand, telling her how good it was to feel her holding on to her brother's cock. She maneuvered her palm to my head, extending all of her fingers and then closing them down over my shaft before drawing away and stimulating my tip wonderfully.
At first I'd wanted to believe that she was sleeping. Surely my little sis had just grabbed for something in her slumber and I just happened to be in the right place. But after a moment or so, I could feel her fingers searching and stroking. She was sliding her hand up and down the length of my shaft. People don't just do that; I knew Tzuyu had to be awake and touching me purposefully.
Even through my shorts I couldn't help but growl in approval. I didn't know what had gotten into her, but Tzuyu's hand felt so good I couldn't fathom stopping her. Did she suddenly decide she wanted to fool around with me? Was it a problem with her boyfriend? What could make her act this way with seemingly no warning? All those thoughts crowded my mind, still planted firmly in her hand.
And she didn't stop there either. I laid there anxiously as Tzuyu put her hand on my abdomen, both of us knowing what she intended to do.
Her fingers halted. The pause was long enough to make we wonder if the naughty eighteen-year-old had changed her mind or realized what she was doing. I was nervous and yet craving my sister's touch again.
I had been looking at the back of her head, with hair behind her delicate ear, and I watched as she slowly turned toward me. She looked directly into my eyes. I knew there hadn't been a mistake; she knew exactly what she was doing. I knew it better when she slid her fingers under my waistband and once again brought them to my now bare member. Her eyes were locked into mine the whole time.
I couldn't believe it. I couldn't fathom what I had done to deserve my beautiful little sister's daring hand stroking me as she began to move it up and down. I tried so hard to hold her gaze but once or twice my eyes rolled in response to a strong grasp of my sister's soft palm.
Maybe I should have questioned her. Maybe I should have asked if something was wrong and she was acting out. The doubts crossed my mind for one last second when I watched my little sister do something entirely new.
Still staring into my eyes, she brought her hand out of my pants and quickly pulled my waistband down and over my bulging cock. Then, with a kind of mischievous confidence, she brought her hand to her mouth and licked a path up her palm before sinking two fingers at a time past her wet lips.
I was speechless - as I had been the entire time. I was seeing the hottest girl I knew do the sexiest thing I'd ever witnessed, awestruck as she lowered her hand back to my painfully hard staff.
Her hand slid easily over my shaft before she paid incredible attention to my sensitive tip. My hips thrust involuntarily toward her, and I finally saw Tzuyu crack a grin in pride. She rewarded me with a quickened pace, slipping her hand over my head and all the way down my shaft over and over again. Too soon I felt I was going to cum.
I reached out for her body. I simply had to feel her, to get my hands on her soft breasts or that toned midsection I'd seen too many times before. Now was my chance, the way I was spooning her gave me plenty of access to her perfect little body.
With her hand back the way it was, her chest was poised proudly for my admiration. I started with my hand on her thigh before guiding it up over the gentle curve of her hip. I was careful not to go under her shirt as I neared her ribcage, not wanting to push my luck. It was a thin cotton top, with a small spaghetti strap I could see just above the covers on her smooth, tanned shoulder.
Tzuyu purred quietly when I grasped her tit in my hand. They'd always looked so soft and squeezable and now I had proof as I cupped it carefully. Where before I hadn't even allowed the thought of feeling up my little sister beyond a quiet daydream, now that I had her, I couldn't get enough. I wanted to run my hands over every inch of her, and soon I worked my fingers under the hem of her shirt.
She didn't protest as I daringly climbed higher, feeling the bottom of her ribcage again, this time without the shirt atop it. She inhaled deeply when my fingers finally reached her breast, and I took her nipple quickly in between my thumb and forefinger. Pinching it, I heard my little sister moan. Grasping her, I felt her hips writhe beneath the covers. I pushed her shirt up swiftly and threw the covers off of us in one motion, I wanted to see her.
All this while, we hadn't said a word, and she kept stroking me below. Her head was still turned in my direction and her eyes held mine,, though occasionally we broke when pleasure got the better of us. With the blankets thrown off, I gazed down at my sister's beautiful frame. Her shirt was bunched above her breasts where I'd shoved it, and our hips had drawn closer. Now and again I could feel my tip brush against her bottoms, sending a shiver up my spine.
I continued massaging her breasts and midsection, and the look in her eyes told me she loved it. Tzuyu licked her hand a second time to wet it and once again placed it on my cock. Watching her hand descend my eyes stopped on her underwear - a wide pink band of lace wrapped around her cute hips and butt with a strip of white between her legs connecting and covering what I knew would be a tight little pussy.
The thought inspired me, I wanted to know what it would feel like if I got my fingers to Tzuyu's mound. Was she enjoying this as much as me? Would she be warm and wet like I imagined? I motioned toward my sister's panty line with the hand that had been playing with her tits, hearing her sigh regrettably that I'd left them alone.
As soon as my fingers brushed the band of pink lace around her hips, Tzuyu reached for the bottoms and pushed them down around her pert butt. As she shimmied to remove them, my head contacted dangerously close to her most forbidden place which I had yet to touch. Her willingness to take off her panties both excited and confused me, almost as much as the gentle prod to the gap between her thighs.
I was eager, I couldn't help it. I grasped her hips and thrust forward. I don't know what I was thinking. The haste at which we'd stepped into this exciting and yet frightening bout of incest had me doing before considering any kind of consequences.
Tzuyu flinched when she felt my cock between her legs. I was spooning her perfectly so if I played my cards right I could soon be fucking my little sister. Minutes ago the thought would have made me chastise myself back to reality, but now that I had the chance I wanted nothing more than to take it. I shoved my hips against Tzuyu's backside. She reached back quickly and held me off.
"Nuhh uhhh," she huffed, freezing me in place.
I wanted to so badly, my little sister was right there for the taking. Seeing her body laid out on the bed, her full tits holding in place and her abs flexing as she ground her hips against me - I wanted to simply pin her against the bed and push into her quim where my member lingered so frighteningly close.
But it was those hips and her beautifully soft butt gyrating against me that caused me to reconsider. She was trying hard to make it pleasurable for me despite being unwilling to go further.; Tzuyu was a good girl and would not tease her brother without reward, apparently.
I was close now, and though disappointed I would not be able to take Tzuyu's inner temperature with my own pulsing hot shaft, when I felt her hips rolling impressively around my cock, my regret subsided. I leaned toward my hot little teen sibling, and she back toward me.
At first I let Tzuyu continue to rotate her hips around so my cock slid beneath her lips without my moving a muscle. I had my answer to my baby sister's arousal, she was so wet I could hear the slick sound of our act below. Eventually I began to return her efforts with thrusts of my own. I was holding on to her hip and forcing my pulsing staff between her legs.
It was obvious I was doing right by Tzuyu as well, because within a moment or two her breaths were labored and quiet moans escaped her mouth between them. Each time I pushed against her, I sensed my cock rubbing her clit. She was completely bare and smooth. Her skin was soft and silky the way an eighteen-year-old's should be.
I reached my hand down between her legs from the front, wanting to bring her to an orgasm as I was so desperately near mine. I quickly found her clit, pressuring it while continuing to thrust between her legs. I think it was too much for her, like the building sensation and taboo were more than she was prepared to handle because her hand shot to mine after only a few pushes against her button.
She stopped my hand, but she was unable to stop my hips. I couldn't help grunting with each thrust between my teenage sister's gap, and Tzuyu was beyond trying to conceal her enjoyment so she was moaning and gasping louder now. I worried our parents would hear; they were probably in the kitchen getting dinner ready and not far enough to be so careless. But none of that was enough to stop chasing our climaxes.
I hadn't had a chance to think about what we were doing. One thing had simply led to another and I knew that I was willingly along for the ride. Tzuyu had started it, surely, but I wanted her badly and with my hands holding her tight I wasn't going to let go until we had both finished. I loved Tzuyu so much, and what we were doing was crazy and impulsive and wrong, but I didn't care. As I slid my cock between her thighs the only thought I had was if I would get the chance to fuck my incredibly hot little sister. Tzuyu had unlocked me, for now, into unleashed desire for her and realization that she was every bit as beautiful and seductive as my buddies said. I'd always known but I'd buried it deep, until now when she was naked in bed with me and unthinkably approving of the way my cock was gliding between her legs.
Her hand started to encourage mine in circles over her clit again, and once or twice my head took a slightly different angle, just barely prying her lips apart and threatening entry. I think it got Tzuyu even hotter because of it.
Then, suddenly she was shaking. Her hand was clenched around mine and forcing it roughly against her mound. I watched as my little sister turned to muffle herself against the bed.
"Oh fuck fuck fuck… " she said into the pillow. It was too much for me.
I felt the familiar feeling of semen rising from deep inside of me. Withdrawing so my head was just within the diamond shaped opening between her thighs I spurted out what would be an incredible amount of cum onto my little sister. Still I urged my cock between, not wanting to let the wonderful feeling of her legs hugging me go away.
She was a mess, quivering and panting while I coated her with my forbidden sperm all over the place a brother was never supposed to see, let alone touch. When it was all done, and I could feel she had ridden out her orgasm, I began to take in my surroundings.
What we just did, whatever it was, had to have been as erotic a scene as I would ever experience. Tzuyu, my little sister, lay there with her shirt bunched up and panties around one ankle. She looked beautiful with a light sheen of sweat and that incredible chest of hers still rising and falling with each panting breath. And Tzuyu's tiny opening was utterly smeared with the result of our "nap."
After all, that was how it had all begun. An innocent nap on my sister's bed had ended with me pumping generously all over her young mound. God it was so wrong and simultaneously so unfathomably hot:: her little pink pussy coated in my cum and the way she was purring because of it. I desperately needed to know what she was thought of it all.
She finally turned toward me, surveying my emotions, and with raise of an eyebrow and a sideways little glance, I knew she was with me. What had happened, whatever it was, was okay with both of us. In fact I was still hard and I had not even gotten the chance to make love to my baby sister. Where it hadn't been before, now all I could think about was fucking Tzuyu, making her athletic little body squirm … and soon.
It didn't seem she was going to allow it. She rolled off the bed and stood up from it gracefully.
"Wh…where are you going…?"
She looked at me curiously from above.
"Well…" she said, reaching for her shirt and pulling it up over her head right in front of me. "I have my brother's cum all over my pussy, and I'm not on any birth control right now soooo… I should probably take a shower and wash it off."
I was stunned… I had been the entire time. Looking at my naked little sister and admiring the body I'd just had my hands all over, I still couldn't believe what we'd just done. She looked down at the mess we had made and I did too. She was right, there was gleaming white spunk all over her and her inner thighs were shining with her own fluids as well.
As she turned to walk toward the bathroom I called after her,
"Waitt… Tzuyu… I…" but I couldn't say any more. My brain was spinning in circles and whatever I'd thought to tell her was gone.
"Oh shush," she said casually, "We were just having a bit of fun. Thanks for making me cum by the way Oppa!"
With that, she smiled and closed the door to the bathroom behind her. I wondered if she meant for me to follow her in, but I heard the door lock instead.
All I could think was… 'what…the…fuck…just happened?'
My mind may have been racing, but as I heard the shower running I kept envisioning one thing definitively: Tzuyu's naked little body pelted with warm streams of water. I imagined her nipples were hard and she was slowly washing away our sticky remnants from between her legs. I laid there for a few more moments before slowly pulling myself up, putting my shorts back on and going to my own room to shower as well.
It was all I thought about. In the shower…later at the dinner table with our parents… as we sat and watched TV… Tzuyu didn't show anything that might give us away. Before she had come into the room there had been no indication we would be fooling around any time soon, and as I looked at her, totally casual in a tight tank top showing her stomach and grey sweatpants beneath, I believed for a moment nothing had changed.
'Fuck,' I thought, creating a scene in my head where I tore her clothes off and ravished her on the couch with no regard for our parents sitting there. I was just to the part where I had pulled her pants and underwear down at once and was about to finally line up and…
"I'm gonna go to bed," Tzuyu announced to us. My mom and dad said goodnight, and I mumbled the same. As my sister walked by I watched closely. She smiled at me and raised her eyebrows. That look… it was as if everything Tzuyu did turned me on. Did she want me to follow her? Maybe I would get to have another go with her after all.
Watching her saunter off, I decided I would wait an appropriate amount of time before heading upstairs after her. I was a man possessed. My hot sister had given me a little and I wanted it all. And I'm not selfish, she looked so cute as she was cumming in my arms earlier that I absolutely wanted to see it again. I would kiss her and lick her, worship her, for hours if that's what it took, especially if it meant I could sink into her afterwards and fuck her tiny pussy until she screamed.
I reached her door, mouth watering, and seeing it open I walked near to look inside. She was in the bathroom, and when she came out she was wearing a t-shirt that just barely covered her bottom and concealed her tantalizing parts beneath. She saw me in the doorway, frozen once again, and walked toward me purposefully.
I was leaning in to the room when she reached the door, and she outstretched a hand to my chest. Cocking her hips to the side she addressed me,
"So… you're here for more or something?" she said with attitude.
"I…I…" I stammered. I was usually never at a loss for words, but Tzuyu had me.
"Look, I'm not sorry about what happened today…" she paused, "but it doesn't mean you can just come up here and expect to get in bed with me."
I didn't have an answer for her. That was exactly what I had come upstairs for.
"Mom and Dad are right downstairs, they'll be up to say goodnight soon… or didn't you think about that?"
Nope, I hadn't considered that either. Tzuyu read the answer on my face and giggled, which made me feel only slightly better. She smiled at me; I couldn't help but look disappointed which obviously entertained her. I was hard, rock solid, and I desperately wanted to get in bed and play with her.
She used the hand that she'd placed on my chest and pushed me out of the way of the door. Slowly shutting it she looked down before it finally closed, seeing the tent in my pants and then back up at me.
"It's pretty big… by the way… That's why I wanted to feel it. Goodnight OPPA." She spoke with a smirk, and shut the door.
Again - 'what… the… fuck…is going on here,' I said to myself. I felt cheated, and horny, and desiring my little sister more than ever now that she'd denied me. I limped back to my room with a hurt pride and a throbbing problem. All I wanted was to feel Tzuyu's tiny hand wrapped around my shaft again and she'd unfalteringly told me no. I hated being so helpless.
I must have gotten myself off three times that night thinking of her. I knew it was wrong, but I was past the point of caring. I was merely worried that I'd never get my hands on her perfect breasts or feel that pert little ass of Tzuyu's rubbing up against me again. I schemed ways I would be able to get her alone in the next few days.
And then… nothing.
None of my schemes were possible the next day, I only saw Tzuyu for a moment or two and she locked her door that night. It was Tuesday night that we'd woken up together and by Saturday I still hadn't gotten more than a moment or two alone with her. I prayed that she was just biding her time, and when we were together she was normal as can be - which meant cute, bubbly and talkative as she always was with me. I don't know how I hadn't been drawn to her like this before…
I'd never felt doubt and uncertainty like I did in those few days. Did Tzuyu know the effect she was having on me? She would avert her eyes if they met mine for too long, but then she'd brush by me and touch my arm as we did dishes in the kitchen after dinner. She smiled affectionately and laid down next to me on the couch with her long legs across my lap on Friday and Saturday morning, but with my parents there I didn't dare touch.
She must have known. I concluded that Tzuyu was playing hard-to-get perfectly, but even believing that didn't cause me to want her less. By the time our family had come over on Saturday afternoon for our little cousin Ren's birthday party and a sort-of family reunion, I was so confused I had trouble focusing on anything.
'Oh… My… God…" I thought as I watched Tzuyu step out onto the deck to help prepare for the gathering. She looked so amazing in her bathing suit that I practically fell in the pool instead of skimming it.
It was dark blue… wonderfully simple, and yet fit so well it looked like it was made for her. On each hip there was a gold hoop connecting the bottoms, and one atop both triangles over her tits. The bikini top held her breasts snugly in place, with enough skin showing to remind me just how ample they'd been in my hands. When she ambled down the steps both wonderful globes jiggled in place. And finally, her beautiful face glowed tan, with a hint of makeup and framed by brown hair which was full, tussled and wavy.
Part of it was my recent decision to let my eyes wander and mind free to dream up all of the things I wanted to do to her. But mostly, I think Tzuyu had finally become the absolute beauty I always knew she'd be growing up. At eighteen, I don't think she could have gotten any hotter than she was walking around in that snug two-piece, and if not I was in trouble. I tried so hard not to stare, but I knew she saw me. As my little sister approached me she blushed, and I quickly looked down like I hadn't been undressing her with my eyes.
"Do you need help?" She asked sweetly. Girls that looked the way Tzuyu did weren't supposed to be so kind or loving. It would have made things easier for me at least.
I flicked my eyes up at her and tried not to stare anywhere, like her bare, flat stomach and the tiny jewel she'd begged my mom for when she was fourteen. "Y…yeah… I still gotta vacuum the bottom, think you could grab it from the shed?"
"Sure!" She agreed with a pretty smile before turning around and walking away.
How could she be so cruel to me, I thought. It wasn't fair that she could look so gorgeous and parade around the house like she was, dangling herself in front of me.
I watched out of the corner of my eye as the petite brown-haired beauty sauntered over to the shed in our backyard. Her bottoms weren't a thong or anything, but they left enough bare cheek for a flashback to thrusting against Tzuyu's backside in her bed.
"NO No no no no…" I heard my little sister say frantically from across the yard. "There is no way I'm reaching under there to get that!" She called to me.
I laughed. I should have known a few cobwebs would make Tzuyu squeal; she could be such a baby. I quickly set down my skimmer and walked back to the shed.
"Please Oppa,?" She yelled, still standing in the doorway and looking in. When she turned around I was already there.
"Ohh," she gasped, giggling a bit and looking up at me. She hadn't expected me right behind her. "Do you think you could…um…" Tzuyu was a little flustered, and I thought I saw her eyes wander over my bare chest. "Can you get it for me?"
She didn't step back, and neither did I. For the first time since Tuesday, I kind of felt like I was in control of the situation. I could have reached out and touched her, maybe taking hold of her hips. I think both of us expected something. Nobody was around, nobody would see, perhaps just a touch… I could hear Tzuyu inhaling deeply through her nose; her body language begged me to act.
What little distance there was between us, Tzuyu attempted to close it. With her back arched to show off her wonderful boobs to me, and her mound covered in only the fabric of her suit, I could have lifted up her tiny body and pinned her against the shed.
I wanted to. Actually, I wanted to lay her in the grass right there and fuck her senseless. I wanted to rip off what little bit of clothing she was wearing. Seeing the faint outline of her nipple through its fabric I wanted to tear the top from her and free her perfect breasts.
But I didn't. Knowing I might curse myself for it later, I reached out,…hearing Tzuyu inhale sharply… I touched her on the shoulder, and with enough force to surprise her I pushed her aside.
I didn't bother to look at her; the little gasp she emitted said it all. I had shunned my little sister who, despite her best efforts, had expected me to bend to her every will. It was no match for that time in her bed, but it felt good.
During the party I would replay the event in my head between visions of what had been, and what could have been. Sometimes I caught Tzuyu looking my way when she thought I didn't know. Giving my cousin Jin too much attention seemed to buy me her watchful eye.
Tzuyu gained the upper hand again when we were playing a game with the younger cousins. I'd ended up wrestling her in the deep end and couldn't avoid my hands finding their way to her butt. Whether her thigh ended up between mine and rubbed against my crotch intentionally or not, it was my little sister who pushed away first. That quick interaction left me unable to get out of the pool for over ten minutes.
As I soaked in the water, waiting for my arousal to subside before getting out, Tzuyu stood nearby drying off. Something seemed different, I couldn't quite put my finger on it, but her eyes seemed suggest she was scheming. Her hands were over her head, drying off that mane of hair, and her body was on display for my hungry eyes.
It was strange having this secret between us. My other cousins probably noticed how phenomenal my sister looked in that blue number, or how alluring it was to watch her use both hands to adjust each breast in the top. But the exchanged glances, and the unknown feelings and urges we were having toward each other were uniquely our own.
Everyone was getting their food out on the patio and sitting down about the yard when I finally got out of the pool. Tzuyu had left my sight just long enough for my blood pressure to drop back to a normal level.
I walked inside and immediately the cool air in the house made goosebumps appear on my skin. I knew Tzuyu was inside too; I guess I just wanted to be nearer to her. She smiled at me as I walked in and grabbed a glass from the cabinet nearby, filling it with iced tea. I stood against the countertop and looked at her, leant over the sink and washing a few dishes. The silence… the tension… it was palpable.
Tzuyu looked in my direction with a mischievous smile. She knew I would be watching her, and this time she didn't seem inclined to pretend I wasn't - everybody else was outside and she could see them safely through the window.
Our gaze met for the umpteenth time that day. It wasn't as if we were too scared to talk, our eyes simply said more. Tzuyu looked toward her backside, she was obviously bending an extra bit to show it off. My eyes followed hers and I watched as she shook her butt deliberately. It jiggled ever so little, and fuck was it sexy to watch.
"Tzuyu…" I breathed. I didn't even know I'd said it until she smiled wide upon seeing my reaction. She bit her lower lip, I must have made her feel truly sexy.
"Come here," she called to me.
I moved toward her, entranced. My feet carried me so I was right behind her. When I was close enough she reached behind for my hand and pulled me in tight, placing my palm on her tummy. I felt like a child as she showed me what to do. The unknown territory and the absolute puzzle of teasing and withholding she'd drawn me into had my intentions drawn up in knots.
"You want me, huh?" she asked quietly, leaning back as I wrapped around her a bit tighter. I found my voice.
"Is it that obvious?" I asked. She giggled adorably, and my cock throbbed between us. She wasn't moving her hips, but I could feel her cute ass pressing against me with only a few layers of fabric between us.
Now full and hard, my erection had made its way up to my waistband. My little sister could feel it there, I knew it because she eventually began to wiggle her hips up and down on me, standing on tiptoe to do so.
"God you're big," she whispered to me, both my ego and my cock inflated in response. I reached in front of her and brought my fingers to her mound. I knew we had to be extra careful with so many family members near but I had to feel her, to make her squirm.
"Tzuyu?"
"…unhhh… what Oppa?" She huffed as I pressed my fingers against her clit.
"I can't help it…" I started, feeling her squeeze me between the cleft in her cheeks as I spoke, "you're just so fucking gorgeous…I want…" I paused, afraid how she'd take what I wanted to say.
Tzuyu pushed me back with her backside, turning in my arms.
"I know what you want Oppa…" she said sweetly, looking right at me as she did before kissing my chest.
"I know you've been thinking about it, because I have too…" she kissed my neck… "I know how bad you want it…" Finally, she kissed my lips. We hadn't yet done that, and the feeling of her, warm and soft… I wished it would never end.
"We just… can't…" she said, with true remorse in her voice. I looked at her, and we stood there in silence. The yelling of our cousins and the boisterous laughter of our aunts and uncles came through the sliding door. Looking deeply at me, she spoke again.
"It's too risky… look at how we're acting right now!"
Sure, she had a point, but hadn't she initiated this very embrace? It seemed to me that despite her games, she wanted it as badly as I did. Instead of arguing with her, I did what my body told me to and pushed my hips against her, hoisting her slightly against the edge of the counter. I was hard, very hard, and I know she felt it against her because she inhaled sharply.
"You have to stop…" she demanded.
But I didn't want to stop, I liked having my little sister's waist in my hands and the undeniable feelings we were both having, despite her protest. I knew that this might be my last chance to be with Tzuyu now that she'd stated her case.
A few days before we had just been loving brother and sister. Indeed, lust had gotten the better of me. Tzuyu, in her infinite beauty, had me pining to touch her more, feel her, take her… But the pure ferocity of my desires was fueled by that long-standing love and affection we'd shared; I knew that much. Now, with my beautiful little sibling ripe for the taking, I badly wanted to make love to her and discover her more deeply as a sister and a lover. Pinned against the counter and with all the signs of her physically allowing my actions, I grew bolder.
I slid my hands down a few inches and took her bottoms with them. Tzuyu let me, and looked over her shoulder through the window to ensure nobody was going to catch us in the act. I don't know why she let me do it, maybe she didn't know what I intended to do.
I looked down below us, at the bare skin above Tzuyu's slit. Even from this angle I could see she was very wet. I reached down with my palm upward. My sister caught my wrist, but not before my finger could land perfectly over her clit and positioned just right for me to urge into her.
I did just that, after teasing around her opening for a few seconds. Her grip tightened on my arm as I slipped my middle finger into her. My god was she tight. Only one finger inside and I knew that my little sis was as snug as they come.
"Fuuuucck…" she hissed as I wiggled it inside of her. Though Tzuyu was resistant to having sex with me she certainly wasn't making any moves to stop me fingering her.
My little sister reached back and braced herself with a hand on the countertop. As she nervously glanced through the window to the party outside, we both felt the exhilaration of our forbidden actions with imminent discovery only a frighteningly close distance away.
I began plunging my finger inside of Tzuyu faster and pressuring her mound as much as possible with the palm of my hand. Watching her writhe, her gorgeous body half on and half off of the countertop, I found myself urging my hips against her as well. I was hard for her, so incredibly filled with lust that it couldn't be helped.
"Oppa… seriously… uhhhh… Oppa!"
I knew if I kept going, I would make my beautiful little sister cum. It was obvious that my hand was caressing her insides just right, but the tone of Tzuyu's voice was probably spurred by something else. Whether she meant to or not, my little sister's hand had found its way over my shorts and to the long path of my hard cock beneath. I simply reached down and tugged at the waistband to free the velcro and drawstring that had kept my erection within.
Now that my shorts were open, Tzuyu's hand was on bare skin, and I don't think she expected it. Either that, or the fact that seconds later my tip was precariously close to her dripping wet lips, but my little sister was not happy. I knew it was a risky situation, and that we could be found committing incest by any one of our nearby relatives with little notice. I could hear my dad laughing and my uncle finishing another one of his stupid jokes through the open door, but I didn't care. Yet, my middle finger was still immersed in my sister's tight, teenage pussy and I wanted nothing more than to replace it with my cock.
"Don't… don't… ohhhhh… dooooon't…please Oppa…fuckk…" I really shoved my finger up into her then; Tzuyu was going to cum. I massaged her, with a finger inside and a hand under the triangle of cloth over her breast.
I wanted to, but I simply couldn't fuck my little sister without her permission. It felt good enough that Tzuyu had my shaft pinned against her thigh and was stroking me to the best of her ability as orgasm approached and overtook her. Her other hand was haphazardly scanning my body, grabbing at the arm which was reaching down below, or at my chest and shoulder so she could simply feel me.
Her breasts felt incredible, her body felt incredible, and when our lips touched as Tzuyu was trembling through the remainder of her orgasm, that felt incredible too. We'd hardly more than peck each other's lips yet, and my little sister might not have allowed the darting of our tongues if she hadn't been shivering through a wonderful climax. We were lucky that nobody had decided to step inside at that moment, because neither of us intended to part, at least until the beautiful brunette in front of me had given me leave.
Slowly, I withdrew my finger from Tzuyu's tunnel. Her walls objected with gentle suction until my fingertip brushed finally over the hood of her clitoris, causing Tzuyu to shudder in such a way that my cock bobbed against my little sis with arousal.
Our foreheads were pressed together, and my little sister had her delicate hand still wrapped convincingly around my shaft. I wondered what she was thinking, for her body language spoke a message utterly apart from the words she had spoken. She whispered to me, as if someone might overhear.
"God you're such a jerk," we both laughed, Tzuyu between shortened breaths, "why did you do that to me?"
"Because I know you wanted me to…" I told her. She was still sliding her hand up and down my shaft, the feeling of her thigh and fingers driving me wild. "Come on Tzuyu, why did you let me?"
She rolled her eyes, annoyed, but with a smile so I knew my question wasn't entirely unfounded. And still she was holding on to my hard staff. She must have meant to, because below us my little sister was playing with my tip and it was lingering but an inch from her opening. Between her thighs and in her hand she held me, her bikini bottoms hastily pushed down to the floor and my trunks open just enough for her access.
At first I was watching her hand and agonizingly wondering what she planned to do. When I looked up I could see that she, instead, had been watching me. I think it excited her, my uncertainty and simultaneous desire for her. I could have come then if I didn't think I might be inside of the gorgeous little teenager in a moment or two.
"This is as far as I'm gonna let us go, Oppa, I'm serious." She said when our eyes locked.
Damnit, I thought, she wasn't going to give in. The little tease. I'd just made her moan and shiver herself into a huge climax on our kitchen counter and she was still withholding. The depressing thought that I'd never make love to her was a real possibility that entered my mind.
I tested her anyway, urging my hips forward so my cock was sent between her legs. Tzuyu shook her head no. And though I could feel her jump when my tip was sent skirting her clit and the lips I so desperately desired to open to me, she prevented it with a push of her hand.
"It's not gonna happen Oppa…"
It didn't seem fair. I hadn't started all of this. It was Tzuyu who had caused the evolution of my thoughts and the final acceptance of how undeniably gorgeous and seductive my little sister was. It was Tzuyu who had flaunted her body and delivered those mischievous glances and touches in the last few days. Sure, I had jumped at every opportunity, but I wanted to consummate what she'd been hinting at all along.
I grabbed her hips tight, feeling her hipbones beneath. I felt her grip on my cock loosen as she sensed what I was doing. If she let go I could just shove forward and bury myself into her, ending this stupid game and breaking through the wall that stood between us.
"Don't you dare," Tzuyu said.
I pushed, she wasn't strong enough to stop me. My cockhead mashed against her clit, and Tzuyu's head swiveled in response. I thought I could feel her lips parting as my tip found them. My little sister had her hand on my cock so she was unfortunately still in control. Though I tried to angle correctly, she swiftly guided me so when my hips met hers I was snug between her thighs again. I'd felt that already; I wanted more.
I think my little sister knew by the time she looked into my eyes that I didn't intend to give up. She glared at me, then down to where she was holding me tediously close to sinking inside of her… then through the window again. It suggested to me that she wasn't entirely committed to stopping me; my heart was pounding in my chest at the possibility.
I was holding my breath and feeling incredibly nervous. I wondered if Tzuyu could tell. I was about to fuck my little sister on the kitchen counter; would she blame me for being so brazen? It seemed as if I had wanted her forever. Now was my chance. I took hold of her wrist; inches from my grasp she had her fingers wrapped around my hard cock. And inches from that was my tip, the head of her own brother's cock, prodding at her tiny opening and begging her to allow me to lock us together in incest.
I tugged at her wrist strongly. She could have stopped me. She could have put up a fight, but I knew her heart wasn't in it when I felt her willingly let go of my rod and allow me to guide her hand to the counter on which she sat and hold her there. She was going to let me fuck her.
One hand on her left wrist and the other on her right, she still feigned to resist me. I watched her bite her lip, felt her stand on her toes. She wiggled in front of me, halfheartedly trying to free her hands.
I think I could have angled just right to follow through with it, she was just so damn wet. My head urged at her outer lips, and quickly slid enticingly up her slit, missing her entrance. Tzuyu opened her mouth a little bit; I could feel her tremble.
I wish I had done it: finally pushed my cock into my little sister's pussy… filled her up with every inch of me. I wish I had because that's when my mom called from the patio…
"Kids!" we heard through that open door.
'God damnit!' I thought. We both stood in silence. My cock was shoved between us against Tzuyu as we listened for our mother's next words.
"What are you doing in there, can't you come out?"
Tzuyu and I looked at each other, my intentions were unchanged but she looked as if she'd changed her mind. I was still going to go for it, and withdrew from her in order to try again. If I just hurried I could take her… I pointed my cock back toward her entrance. 'Please just let this temptation end,' I thought.
This time she actually did stop me, slipping her hands from beneath mine on the counter and shoving me away.
I was dumbfounded. My mouth hung open in disbelief.
She quickly reached for her bottoms and pulled them up, lucky that they were still wet from the pool. The sheen of her arousal was apparent to me on her mound as I watched until she lifted the blue bottoms to cover it. I thought she might just walk out without saying anything, but she then walked up close to me.
She reached down; I had no words. She grabbed my cock and shoved it into my trunks. It didn't fit well, still sticking up and out of my waistband.
"I told you we couldn't do this. See what I mean?" She had this smug grin on her face that I thought still looked sexy.
"You might want to wait to come out until you're not so…" she began, lacing up my shorts deliberately "…large." An inch or two of me was still showing above the bow she tied, she tenderly slid her fingers around me and pushed my cock to the side.
I was still speechless. I watched her spin hastily towards the door, seeing her breasts and butt jiggle beautifully. I knew she was smirking, though I couldn't see it as she walked away without another word.
'Again!' I screamed inwardly. I hated Tzuyu for depriving me after she'd so clearly teased me into a sexually starved frenzy. There were other girls I could have, some even that were only a quick text message away. But I wanted this one. I wanted my little sister. I wanted to strip her, manhandle her and then, finally, fuck her like she'd been begging and teasing for.
It took me a few minutes before I could even walk outside, mostly because I was fuming and partly because my cock refused to forget the sight and feeling of my hot little sister bottomless on the kitchen counter.
Tzuyu didn't even avoid my gaze when we were both seated outside. When my eyes pointed in her direction, whether to glare angrily or stare at her perfect breasts in that bikini top, she looked back unapologetically. I saw her bite her lip once when she felt me look down at her chest. I had to focus on eating just to withhold my animal instinct to pounce across the table and lay Tzuyu out in front of the entire family… even that thought made my trunks stir.
The rest of the night went pretty much the same way. God was I mad at her. I couldn't understand why she would initiate everything and then just go cold on me at her convenience. She had to know what she'd started and that I'd want more now that she'd granted me a sample of the fantasies of her that had often as I slept.
Tzuyu may have sensed it, but she didn't steer clear of me. I allowed the sympathetic thought that she might have been as fixated on thoughts of me as I was her and that was drawing her close. I lightened up by the time it was getting dark. When she came to sit close to me around the bonfire later that night I could feel my frustration begin to eek away, replaced instead by her presence as she wrapped around my arm.
She was making little effort, in my opinion, to hide that there was something going on between us. I kept looking around nervously to determine whether someone around the bonfire could tell. I guess they didn't know that my little sister and I had gotten each other off in her bed a few days ago, or in the kitchen as they ate, so they didn't see her affection as out of the ordinary.
I knew I wasn't going to get a chance to do anything more than squeeze my fingers against Tzuyu's side as we sat together that night. I was so distracted. Feeling her next to me, the warmth of her body and that subtle vanilla smell I think came from her conditioner, most of the night was a blur. I did have a good time; hanging out with my extended family and putting back a few beers always proved fun. I could tell Tzuyu was getting a bit drunk off her intake because she leaned more and more into me as the fire burned down. I would never tire of the feeling of her breast squished against me; she was probably doing it intentionally.
Tzuyu and I were both going to have roommates that night as we had little cousins littered about the house while their parents, my aunts and uncles that had a few too many drinks that night, slept it off until the morning. Something about the way Tzuyu had looked at me when she knew what I planned to do on the kitchen counter had me drifting off to sleep that night with a glimmer of hope.
But before I got in bed, with our cousins chattering in each of our rooms and my little sister and I preparing for bed, I found myself alone in the hallway. Tzuyu stopped me on her way to the bathroom. I was walking sleepily toward my door and before I reached it I felt a hand on my chest. Next thing I knew my little sister had pushed me into the darkened laundry room and was pinning me against the door.
Her lithe little body was pressed against mine and I felt no inclination to move as I took her in. She was wearing a pretty simple flannel PJ set with low riding pants cinched around her tiny waist. She must have 'accidentally ' forgotten to button up the top because it was hanging open and she'd changed into a light purple bra that snugly held her tits in place.
She was silent at first. The only sounds I could hear were the giggling of my nearby cousins and my little sister's quiet breathing. For a few moments she seemed content just to let me look at her, and her at me. Then she looked as if she was going to say something, but decided against it. Instead she stood slowly on her tiptoes to level her eyes with mine.
Her eyes were fixed on mine and her lips so close. My hands moved on their own to my baby sister's sides. They slipped easily past her open nightshirt and found her bare skin. She was so fit I could feel her core muscles flexing as she stretched to stand as tall as me. As soon as she felt me holding her she gained some confidence and kissed me.
At first I just let her. I wanted her so badly, but playing directly into her game hadn't worked out so well for me yet. She fidgeted, seemingly hoping I would move my hands around on her stomach. When I did, I guess I just melted. I couldn't touch her like and feel her lips hungry for me to kiss her back without doing so. It felt dangerous, so close to our own cousins and kissing like we hadn't a care in the world.
I eventually gave into her entirely, and before long I was fully hard and pushing out my hips into Tzuyu. She was grinding against me, and every so often I could feel my cock wedging between her thighs. We were making out unabashedly, my hands were roughly handling her and palming her breasts over the bra. I'm not sure I've ever been so passionate with a girl besides her before or since.
I wondered if it was because Tzuyu had been drinking. After all, she was only a tiny eighteen-year-old and I'd seen her toss quite a few back. Or maybe it was because we'd been so close to the real thing before. She had protested convincingly, but once again I was utterly confused by her behavior. I suppose this unknown territory we were traversing had both my little sister and I acting unpredictably at every step.
I remember I was moving my hands down beneath the waistband of her PJs when we heard the bathroom door close.
"Holy shit!" my little sis whispered. She leaned into me as close as possible and peeked out the door.
Had someone seen us? Had someone walked by when we were caught up making out in the room right next door. I looked around us, we were obscured in darkness in the tiny room and only the light from beneath the bathroom door was casting a pale light into the hallway. I hoped we were safe, but couldn't know for sure.
Seconds later someone was brushing their teeth in the bathroom and Tzuyu and I breathed a little easier. If we had been seen, whichever one of our cousins that had walked by probably wouldn't have just moved on and gone about their routine. Regardless, Tzuyu still spoke very softly.
"Are you still mad at me?" she asked sweetly. Her big blue eyes looked up at me nervously.
I wanted to say yes. I was pissed, at some point in the evening, that she was denying me what I thought we both wanted. I guess I had kind of forgotten for a while that I was her big brother, that I should have been able to keep my composure and not anger so easily at her withholding.
It was for that reason that I told her "No, I'm sorry I was so pissed for a while there."
"I could tell," she responded, "you were being kind of a dick."
I didn't really like hearing that, and she must have noticed because as soon as she saw my glare she continued. "You were going to fuck me, right on the kitchen counter. I said no and you were still going to do it!" Again, I was not pleased. She was right, but I could feel her riling me up. "I bet you'd fuck me right now if I let you!" She was whispering as quietly as possible while still gazing at me wide-eyed and with plenty of attitude.
It was all incredibly confusing. Here I was with a hard-on for my little sis, which was still pinned between us and my hands still in her flannel PJs on her pert little ass, but I was getting scolding for wanting to bang my younger sister. Not to mention she kept saying "fuck me" and her language was arousing me like none other.
"Tzuyu, come on!" I complained. I had to catch myself so I wasn't too loud. "I won't blame you for what I want to do with you, but please don't pretend you're innocent."
I could tell that she was actually listening to me, for a change.
"One day we're fooling around in bed and the next morning it's like you've completely forgotten." She scoffed as I said it. I continued anyway, "and you looked fucking gorgeous in your swimsuit… you look fucking gorgeous right now, You keep teasing me too; what do you want me to do? "I could tell she liked hearing me praise her, but she was way too stubborn to give in so easily.
"Look," she answered, "I'm not saying I don't want it as badly as you do, because I do. I've had dreams about you since I was fifteen, and then you were in my bed, and then I felt you poking my butt with your big cock and I got horny and then I just kind of acted without thinking."
She was racing through the explanation, probably because we heard our cousin stop brushing their teeth in the room next door. "But you can't just fuck me. First of all, you're really big and I can't just take you on the kitchen counter. Which you were GOING TO DO."
"Second, look at us. We could get in so much trouble. What if whoever is in the bathroom had seen us?"
"Hey," I interrupted, "you stopped me and kissed me!" I was still reeling from hearing that she had fantasies about me. I'd definitely thought about her before, but until she was stroking me in her bed I'd never been bold enough to do anything about it.
"Ugh," she sounded, "whatever."
We were silent for a moment. We were both feeling argumentative, turned on, and confused. The combination made it hard to fire back at each other. Even so, the little tease was still moving her hips around. I don't know if it was just to screw with me or, more likely, she was doing it to make herself feel good.
I ran my hands firmly from her hips all the way up to her breasts, massaging her roughly as I did. Despite her attitude and the words coming out of her mouth, I could feel her breathe deeply and writhe in my hands. I wanted her to just give in to the desires she was clearly feeling and stop posturing herself.
But I knew she wouldn't, especially not tonight. Before my cousin could come out and pass us again Tzuyu pushed away from me and walked, no strutted, back to her room. I backed further into the laundry room and waited for my cousin Chao to pass. He clearly had no idea we had been in there.
I went to bed that night frustrated and still completely turned on. The hour or so it took me to fall asleep my mind raced between visions of my bottomless little sis in the kitchen, or in that cute bra in the hallway, and then the anger I felt about her teasing. A selfish part of me hoped that she would be brooding just the same in the room down the hall.
The next day most of our extended family left. To my dismay, my Aunt Cheng and Uncle Wei hadn't booked a flight out for another two days. They always pulled shit like that: overstaying their welcome, in my opinion. And this time we'd be stuck with little ones sleeping in mine and Tzuyu's bedrooms for two more nights. I was utterly depressed. If only I had a little privacy, where perhaps I could slip into Tzuyu's room and lay with her for a little while until she snuggled up to me like she'd done before. Sadly, I'd not get the chance.
And yet, the next morning, more inexplicable behavior from my sister. I was brushing my teeth in the same bathroom we'd made out and then argued next to the night before. Tzuyu came in wearing some ridiculous workout outfit. Her top was not much more than a light blue sports bra and her shorts a tiny pair of black spandex material with white trim. Her tube socks that matched the top and a pair of new sneakers rounded off the whole thing and made her appear beyond adorable. The eighteen-year-old looked incredibly tan and lean, and showing so much skin that I was practically drooling as I watched her in the mirror.
I expected to get nothing from her after our disagreement the night before. I was wrong. Maybe having cousins in her bedroom for the night had kept her from taking care of some of the sexual tension I'd felt between us in the laundry room. Whatever it was, I watched in disbelief as Tzuyu came up behind me and I could feel her breasts pressing against my back. Holding my gaze in the mirror she slid her arms, slowly but determinedly , to my front and over the shorts I'd worn to bed.
"Are you always hard?" she asked innocently.
"That must be difficult for you." She continued, sounding snide.
Her hands were both, one after the other, caressing the length of my shaft through my shorts. I had been somewhat hard as I usually was in the morning, and more so when I saw my little sister in that damned running outfit. But after feeling the teenager's hands rubbing me, I was positively pining for relief.
I'd stopped brushing my teeth, so my hand hung there suspended in my disbelief. With my other hand I had to brace myself on the vanity because Tzuyu's touch was so amazing that my knees were feeling weak. She was holding tightly to me from behind so I could feel all of her tiny frame and still she was leaning to look at me in the eye.
It felt incredible, though I wanted to get my hands on some of the exposed stomach of my little sister's or the tight material that made her butt look so graspable. I was content to let her continue rubbing me for another minute or so, but thinking about how hot she looked in her outfit made me excited to seat her on the vanity like we had in the kitchen the day before.
I was glad I waited because a few seconds later Tzuyu pulled back the elastic of my shorts and shoved her hand in to grab my cock. She took it firmly in her hand and encircled it with her fingers.
"Holy crap," she exclaimed with big eyes, "I guess I keep forgetting how big you are."
She gently ran her fingers from base to tip and back before grabbing me firmly again. I knew my little sister hadn't had more than a boyfriend or maybe two so her experience was limited, but it was if everything she did was just perfectly sexy. I could never tire of the taboo behavior we had been acting out in the last few days.
And then… it was over.
No warning, no cause like a relative walking by or our parents calling; she just stopped.
"I gotta go for a run," said the beautiful brunette.
She pulled her hand out of my pants and the waistband returned with a 'snap' against my skin. Tzuyu put her hands on my sides and squeezed gently, giving me a jolt before saying "See ya later alligator!" and heading for the door.
"Tzuyu, what the fu…" I called after her. But she was gone, and for the umpteenth time that week I felt totally cheated. I'd let my little sister completely screw with my mind and now my desire and arousal. She wasn't just teasing me innocently or playfully; she was stringing me along for her own evil enjoyment.
It took a full fifteen minutes before the damned sexually starved frenzy my teasing, baby sister had left me in subsided, and when I sat down I was fixated on the image of Tzuyu in her outfit. Someone asked me a question at breakfast and think I actually asked them to repeat it three times before I was able to answer; I was that bound up.
I had to do something. I had to stop fantasizing about Tzuyu and letting her prey on me the way she had been. She was not going to end her torment; that much was clear. But she was also not going to let me call the shots.
I was thinking about how I might sit her down and talk to her, or tease her right back, when she returned from the run. She was glistening from the exercise, her skin shiny but only just. She walked past the six of us seated at the table. I could tell that every one of us guys, even my youngest cousin of around thirteen, had noticed her. I remember thinking how funny they looked, pretending not to watch her as she filled a glass of water and tipped it up in front of the sink. A few drops of condensation landed on the tops of her breasts, and I watched them roll down into her top in the wonderful cleft between each breast.
Then I realized that I probably looked no less pathetic than my cousins, my dad or my uncle. I was as bendable to Tzuyu's will as they were, and I felt the familiar anger at my helplessness climb into my brain.
"Have a good run honey?" My dad asked.
"Yeah!" Tzuyu said, "but it was really hot out there and now I'm all sweaty."
She sort of stuck out her abs and looked at the shining surface of her skin as she said it. My relatives got to talking about their workout routines and such. I was pretty much zoned out, thinking about Tzuyu, what I wanted to do to her and watching her as she walked around the kitchen. At one point, Tzuyu even got competitive, talking about how she thought she could probably beat me in any workout.
"You are really BIG," Tzuyu emphasized. She raised her eyebrows at me as she said it. I knew what she meant even if our family didn't, "but I think I could take you!"
My cousins both laughed, thinking she was issuing a dare. And as I remember, it was then that I decided to take her up on it and to put an end to Tzuyu's teasing. Watching her, with the tight spandex hugging her breasts that I longed to see bouncing up and down as I fucked her, with the taut midsection I would hold on to as I thrusted… the miniature shorts that cradled her pussy so I could just make out her mound and lips… And again she was just dangling herself in front of me like there was nothing I could do.
Well, I could do something, and I was going to. Tzuyu told us that she was going upstairs to shower, and I just nodded my head. I wouldn't give her the satisfaction of shooting me another naughty look.
I sat in silence at the table for a few moments. My heart started to pound. I was too fed up, and I was going to explode if I waited until the next moment that Tzuyu and I were alone, whenever that would be. Would I be able to pull it off? What would Tzuyu do? Could I be caught?
Throwing caution to the wind, I mumbled a few words, excused myself and headed upstairs. With each step, my heart pounded harder. I felt like it was going to jump out of my chest.
Thump
Thump
Thump
It was like my heartbeat was at my inner ear and the door handle to Tzuyu's bedroom was a million miles away. It was probably only a few seconds but my head was pounding to the fall of each step until I reached her door.
I heard her turn the shower on within. There was a bathroom in her room actually, so the fact that she was out in the hall the night before meant she had intended to run into me. All the more reason I had to keep pushing ahead with my plan.
I reached her door and listened. I imagined that inside my little sister was peeling her clothes off If I went in now I might be treated to the sight of the teenager bent over as she stepped out of her shorts. Tempting as it was, I had to wait.
It was the longest thirty seconds of my life. Standing there, knowing my naked little sis was just feet away, and knowing what I intended to do… I was indescribably tense.
Finally I heard the sound of the bathroom door close and shortly thereafter the shower door sliding shut. I took a deep breath and turned the handle to her bedroom as quietly as possible. Peeking in, I saw that the coast was clear. I could hear Tzuyu in the shower, probably just beginning to cool off after her run.
I closed her bedroom door behind me, and then stood at the bathroom door: the final threshold between me and the naked teenager who had been teasing me into submission and plaguing my thoughts and dreams. It was with that realization that I opened the door swiftly and silently, slipping in without making a noise.
Tzuyu was turned away from me; I was thankful for that. I could see her through the clear shower door. Her workout clothes were in a heap on the bathmat and she was running her fingers through her hair. She had no idea I was inside or that my hungry eyes were upon her.
Her hair was dark and wet, and even from behind Tzuyu was stunning, drawing me closer. I hadn't yet had the chance to see my little sister fully naked and standing up, stretching to thread her fingers through her hair. The swell of her breasts from the side and the slender and youthful nature of her frame reeled me step by step toward the shower.
My heart was beating incredibly fast and my hands were shaking. At the last minute, I looked up and down my little sister's body. She was absolutely gorgeous, wet and unspeakably alluring. I recalled the desire I felt for her and the way she'd driven me to it and found my confidence. In seconds I tossed off my shirt, shoved my shorts to the floor and grabbed the handle of the shower door.
Quickly, I cast the door to the side and stepped inside. Tzuyu finally heard me and was attempting to wipe the water from her eyes and turn, but she was too late. I'd already shut the door and pinned my little sister against the tile wall of the shower before she could stop me.
"What the fuck Oppa!"
I had been hard from the second I stepped into her bedroom. I had been waiting for this moment since I'd first felt Tzuyu's little backside against me in her bed.
She knew 'what the fuck' was going on because I had her hands pinned against the wall with mine and my cock was planted between her legs. Her chest was pressed against the tile too, and her face turned sideways. I could see the mounded flesh of her tit spilling out to the side of her.
"Oppa, I'm warning you!" She said.
"You're warning me what?" I asked, "What Tzuyu? That you're going to just fuck with me all you want and then just walk away like you own me?"
She didn't answer, but I swear I felt her hips move. The water was only on my legs, but I could see steam rising up between us. I tested her by moving my hips backward and sliding my cock, which had been tucked into the gap between her thighs, against her pussy lips. Then, right away, I pushed it back. Her soft ass stopped me as I forcefully thrust against it. I intentionally missed entering her, but I got so close that I know it got Tzuyu's attention. My brain was positively spinning; I withdrew and set my head at just the right spot where I'd finally push into my little sister's pussy and wiggled it there against her lips.
Tzuyu tensed and her body writhed perceptively. I couldn't be certain, but it didn't seem like she was trying to muscle out of my grasp but that she'd unintentionally responded to the suggestive movement of my hips. For all her denial, for all her teasing and refusal, her body wanted me as much as I did hers. It wasn't just the shower, my little sister was wet and I couldn't wait any longer. She opened her mouth to speak,
"Fuck you Oppa…uhhh…ooouwwhhhhh."
I'll never forget the sound she made when I first felt my cock slip into my little sister's pussy. I don't think she believed that I was actually going to do it. But as I watched Tzuyu's head roll and felt her stand on her tiptoes to slow my entry, she obviously knew what was happening. And the feeling of Tzuyu's teen pussy wrapping around my cockhead was like nothing I'd ever felt before in my life.
It was so wrong, so taboo and so incredibly risky. My hard cock was finally inside my little sister. She had been asking for it long enough, but this time she'd thought I was too chicken to oblige. My hands were wrapped around her wrists at her sides, close enough to still squeeze her hips with my thumb and forefinger.
I grabbed right above her butt, depressing into the soft cheeks and I pushed her down from her toes. She came to rest with her feet flat on the tile floor and my tip an inch deeper inside of her.
I'm not cruel, I knew that she would need to adjust to me as she'd warned before and her wide eyes told me so again. This time, Tzuyu knew that I was in control. Yet, I was content to stand there, unmoving, as we both accepted the reality that we were finally committing the incest we'd been dancing around for days.
I wasn't going to speak first; whoever spoke first would lose this standoff.
I gripped Tzuyu's hips and arms at her sides. Slowly I forced her to bend more and take another inch and another inch of my cock into her tiny pussy.
"Ouuuwwww…Fuck Oppa…stop… oh it's too big… please."
I know it's awful, but for once I liked hearing her beg. With her whimpering as motivation, I stood up taller and continued the thrust into my naked and wet little sister. Her pussy was incredibly tight. It resisted me every bit of the way, but there was no mistaking that she was aroused. By the time I was ready to bottom out inside Tzuyu, she was putting up little resistance to keep me from bringing her backside lower so I could be buried inside her.
I thought I might climax immediately. Every inch of my penis was being snugly sheathed by Tzuyu's pussy. The thought that I was fucking her completely unprotected made me throb inside of her. I remembered her saying that she wasn't on birth control, and the added risk was only more motivation. The fact that she'd denied me so many times and now I was finally getting what she'd teased without her permission was even better. I wanted to simply fuck her, cum inside her and break all of the rules at once.
It was then that Tzuyu revealed the last, unknown piece of the puzzle.
"Fu…fu… fuuuuck Ke..Oppa." She cried with wavering words, "I'm a… ouhhhhhaa… virgin."
I couldn't believe it.
I knew she'd had boyfriends before, and all the teasing and playing… I'd just assumed she was a seasoned seductress. Now I wasn't just fucking my fertile little sister without her consent, I was taking her virginity too. I knew that nobody in the world had ever been so lucky, so aroused and so ready to fuck their little sister in earnest as I was at that moment.
It all made sense now, why Tzuyu wasn't on birth control, why she kept talking about how big I was despite that I'm certainly no pornstar, and why she'd teetered so close to the edge without letting us go as far as we now were.
"Is that why you wouldn't let me fuck you Tzuyu?" I asked her, she turned her face away.
Slowly I removed a few inches of my cock from inside her before steadily sliding it back in. "Ouuuuuwahhhhh… fuckk Oppa… fuck you…you're fucking… ughhh…raping me."
"You knew you were doing this Tzuyu…" I argued, "And you just kept teasing and teasing."
Ever so slightly, I felt her little butt jiggle against me. Perhaps it was a reaction to feeling her first cock inside of her. Her hands were no longer fighting to be free of my grasp, though I didn't risk letting them go.
"Try not to be so tense sis, you'll make it hurt.."
I didn't expect my little sister to comply, but in a few seconds I could feel her insides loosen their grip on me. It truly seemed like she was going to allow me to continue.
Again I fucked her from behind. She felt absolutely wonderful like that. Her height, the smoothness of her skin, the way her back arched just right so that when my hips met her; she was every bit as perfect as I'd dreamed. As I once again shoved my cock into her, hard, I met resistance and knew I was all the way buried to her cervix.
"Fucking dick… uhhhh fuck…oh my God… you're such a fuuuuhhcking asshole!" she said through my next two thrusts.
"What's that Tzuyu," I asked sarcastically, "you want it in your ass?"
I know I saw a smile across her face at my humor, but she quickly concealed it. I had no intention of being anywhere but my little sister's virgin pussy at the moment, but I loved seeing her adorable smile amongst her insults.
I chanced to let go of my little sister's hands; knowing that she might use her newfound freedom to escape. I guess I just thought that I'd already done enough and she deserved to at least have some dignity back. When I let go, I could see her thinking hard about what she would do. I immediately grabbed her hips to hold on tight and keep fucking her as it might have been the end of my chance to do so.
But what happened next was absolutely amazing. My hips slapped against her pretty butt and I watched in awe as Tzuyu slowly lifted her hands to the wall. She pushed away from it, but only enough so her breasts hung free and her head was able to move as she pleased. My little sister was going to willingly let me fuck her from behind. I depressed my thumbs into those tantalizing dimples she had in her back and humped her like I'd only dreamed of doing.
And that wasn't all. After a few thrusts I finally got my hands on her perfect chest. I cradled each breast and then squeezed them firmly against her to continue to fuck her as I had been. My fingers found her nipples and I pinched them, hearing her moan immediately. I guess that was a lot for Tzuyu, and the feelings of having me inside of her for the first time were bringing her to new heights.
No way. No way was I going to stop. I only held her tighter. She was holding herself from the wall with one hand and trying to fend me off with the other. She was hopelessly uncoordinated in her attempt, and each thrust only made her motions more desperate.
"Oppa don't…ohfuckkkk… Oppa… Oppa… please…" she said. Tzuyu didn't know what she was begging for; I knew she'd never felt anything like she was about to. I couldn't stop. She had to experience what I had built up inside of her.
"Ohhh please brother…pleaaaase.. oooOOOUUUW."
She was the most beautiful thing I'd ever laid eyes upon in that moment. I held her as best I could because I could see her knees giving out beneath her. My hands wrapped around her chest and midsection; my hips continued grinding into her.
My little sister quaked and tensed in my arms. Tears formed in her eyes as she was overcome with feeling. She grabbed at my encircling arms and held them tight. Her nails dug into me until it hurt. Her head lolled back, her graceful neck so close to me that I could smell the remnants of her perfume. Her lungs were filled with the breath she had taken and been unable to expel until the numbing climax released its hold on her. I held on to that beautiful young girl so tight that our bodies were melded together in passion.
Her tunnel squeezed my cock with such ferocity it was almost painful. I could feel her walls rippling as her body revealed to her for the first time what made sex something she'd never be able to go without. And still I just held her. I'd gotten into the shower, penetrated her for the first time and even fucked her into a mind-numbing orgasm without her permission, but I would keep her in my arms, despairingly hopeful that she might forgive me when she came back… that it would all have been worth it.
She did, eventually, regain herself. I could feel strength returning to her limbs. Her panting breaths got deeper, and her nails finally disengaged from me. I'd stopped moving my hips because once she had reached the height of her orgasm I knew she would be incredibly sensitive; Yet, I was lodged as deep as her tiny frame would allow.
The only sound at that point was the constant drone of cascading water. I could feel Tzuyu's little body struggling to take enough breaths to fully recover; her vulnerability was adorable. I didn't mind either, because I took the opportunity to continue lightly massaging her breasts. The first reaction I heard from my little sister was a giggle when I took both her breasts in my hands from behind her and playfully jiggled them against each other. They were simply the perfect size, and I wanted to duplicate the motion I'd seen so many times when they'd been hidden from me in one of her push-up bras. I couldn't help myself, and my little sis seemed to appreciate my admiration.
To my dismay, Tzuyu reached back and put her palms on my hips. With considerable effort, she pushed me away and stood up as tall as she could, sliding my swollen cock from her slowly. Each exposed inch felt cold and uncomfortable when not secured snugly inside my teenage sister. I worried, as my cockhead finally emerged from Tzuyu's tiny opening with the faintest sound of suction, that I'd never get back in.
Now it was my turn to hold my breath. I was hard, longing to finish our incestuous tryst inside my little sister and anxious about what she might say when she turned toward me. At first she didn't look at my face, only down where my staff was pressed against her abs as she turned. It was as if she was staring in wonder at the culprit of her wonderful orgasm, her brother's cock that had invaded her untouched pussy and forced a climax on her.
When she did finally look up, I saw on her face no blame or disappointment. She could have said something to confirm it but when she stood on her tiptoes to kiss me I knew that she'd embraced what we'd just shared. Tzuyu's hands were more aggressive than ever as she reached out for some way to hold on to me as her lips and mine were joined. I felt my cock slip into the incredibly wet cleft between her legs.
"You bastard…" she said with a smile as I tried to prolong our kiss when she pulled away.
"What?" I asked with feigned innocence.
"I can't believe you just did that!" my little sister continued.
"Did what?"
"Well, for starters you took my virginity, and you fucked me without a condom on…" she said with raised eyebrows. "Not to mention you basically forced yourself on your little sister when the rest of our family is like 50 feet away."
"The door's locked," I said with a shrug, "I think…"
Tzuyu hit me on the chest hard and laughed aloud, "You are the worst!"
She looked so pretty, naked with the shower running on her taut little butt and leaning against me. I pulled her tight and could see that her face was still flush from her orgasm minutes before.
"What's the matter, are you worried they heard your big brother "force" you to cum?" I asked while making the quotes motion sarcastically.
"Oh fuck you," she said and then she surprised me with another hungry kiss. The sudden motion pushed me back so that the tiled ledge behind us took out my legs and I fell with a soft 'thud' to a seat there. Without missing a beat, my little sister was straddling me with her back arched athletically.
"I guess I knew you'd snap eventually," she said quietly, in between kisses, "I just didn't think it would be like this…"
I felt Tzuyu searching with her hips slowly for the path of my member, and finding it she whispered, "I'm glad it was."
I was enraptured by the little brunette. My conscious brain was still struggling to accept that I'd just fucked my little sister and watched her cum during her first time. It was far more difficult with the petite eighteen-year-old slowly grinding on my cock. I wanted to beg Tzuyu to take me back inside her, but she wouldn't release my lips yet. Feeling her slit and the opening to her young quim so close was torturous. When she finally did stop to look into my eyes I said,
"So…are you going to show me what all that tight workout gear has been for," my little sister's mouth was already agape as she listened, "or are you gonna just pretend to fuck me while you're up there?"
I knew Tzuyu too well; she could never resist a challenge.
She quickly lifted her hips to position herself, but I could see she was nervous as she held me right at her opening. I lifted my hips up toward her without thinking, causing my tip to prod and then enter her before she could react. Her body jolted and she lifted higher to remove my head from inside her.
"It's really big," she said with big eyes pleading for approval. "I didn't have time to worry about it before."
So I decided to help her… a little. I grabbed Tzuyu's hips firmly and pushed her downward. She must have allowed it, to some degree, because I was able to get her to take almost half of my cock into her tiny channel with one steady push.
"Ohhhh fuck…" she cried, her hands scrambling to mine upon her hips, "God damnit, I shoulda…ughh…shoulda known you'd do that."
Her face was absolutely beautiful as I watched her come to rest with me buried fully inside her. I hope to never forget the way she gasped when I was as deep as I could go.
"You feel so good sis," I told her as I pushed my hips firmly against her, "you are so incredible Tzuyu…mnnnhh… and so freaking tight."
She smiled through a scrunched, focused face and hugged me, kissing my neck when she got close enough. She was still adjusting, which made sense having been a virgin only minutes before. I was content to hold her and feel her body against mine until she lifted her hips off and tried again.
"God…mnnhhhhh… I can't believe it fits in me." Her voice was mesmerizing to me. "You can't cum in me, okay?"
"Why not?" I asked, hoping she'd change her mind.
"Because," she said without much conviction, "because I could get pregnant."
I'm not sure why exactly, but the thought of cumming inside my little sister made me more aroused than ever. I grasped her hips as firmly as I could and helped her along the path of my cock. To my surprise. Tzuyu began rotating her hips in small, front-to-back circles like she'd done it a million times before. I don't know why I was so shocked; I guess with her indescribable sexiness came a natural affinity for being the perfect little plaything.
"Fuuuck Tzuyu…" I said as her hips rotated into mine again.
"Hmmm… what's wrong Oppa?" my little sister asked with a giggle.
"uhhh, unnghhhh…does that feel good big brother?" She was really exerting herself as she said it, moving her hips amazingly up and down on me. Both of us stared in disbelief as my cock disappeared into her over and over.
My hands wandered all over her, fingers spreading as I touched her flat stomach and felt the bottom of her ribcage. Tzuyu had an arm around my neck to steady herself as she kept her hips moving and her other hand guided me to her youthful breasts. They were so soft and perky; her nipples were stiff and the perfect shade of pink to my eyes and plying fingers. I don't know if all teenage girls have a chest like my little sister's but in that moment I thought that Tzuyu's were the most beautiful tits I'd ever see. A couple times I cupped one and lightly licked her nipple. She tried to help me access her, lifting up until my cock was almost out of her. Tzuyu clearly liked it because she arched her back to help me take her puffy little nub in my mouth.
Tzuyu and I were both breathing heavily and she was quietly moaning into my ear as I held her breast and lapped at it. She took my chin aggressively in her hand and kissed me; her forwardness made me throb with desire. I couldn't believe how well my little sister was doing for her first time, and I only wanted more.
I think Tzuyu could tell by the look on my face that I was really affected by the way she was grinding on top of me. She slowed.
"Are you getting close Oppa?"
I didn't want to change anything about the way we were fucking each other. I lifted my hips to maintain the speed she had established with her own. "Ohhh Oppa… fuck that feels…uh…uhh…good! Are you gonna cum soon?"
"Yes… keep going Tzuyu!"
"Unhh uh," she denied me.
Even though I tried to hold my little sister on top of me, her skin was slippery and slid from my grasp as she gracefully lifted herself from me and my cock abruptly popped from her quim. I cursed as she got to her feet and left me sitting there, deprived of my orgasm.
Again she could tell from the look on my face that I was disappointed. She tried to console me as she stood up and leaned in to kiss my cheek and the corner of my mouth.
"You know we shouldn't Oppa, I told you I wasn't on birth control and we could get in so much trouble." She said with those pleading eyes I loved seeing so much.
"I know Tzuyu," I said, placing both hands on her hips and forcing her to lean against me "and I still want to."
If she was intent on subduing my desire to continue with our incestuous sex and fully consummate the act, she wasn't doing a great job. Even as she tried to talk me out of it, Tzuyu had taken me in her hand and was using the fluids that she'd left on me to slide up and down on my cock. I flinched because I was still close to my climax
"That's bad Oppa… I'm in the middle of my cycle and you still wanna come in my pussy… in your little sister's pussy?"
I only moaned in response.
"I wonder what it feels like," she said, working her hand on my tip and leaning in so I could feel her breath on my ear. "I wonder what it would feel like if you squirted all your sticky cum inside me?"
"Fuck Tzuyu," I swore as she teased me.
"But we can't…" she said, never stopping the movement of her hand, "if you did… if you picked me up and fucked me right now… until your big cock squirted all your sperm in me…"
"Tzuyu, stop…"
"You could get me pregnant, you can't get your little sister pregnant…" she said unrelentingly, "what would mom and dad do?"
I couldn't take it much longer. My naked, teenage little sister was too tempting and her words were giving me visions of her belly showing the signs of our incest.
"If they knew my big brother had cum in my pussy, without any protection…
Oh God that would be so naughty," she whispered while her hips thrust her needy mound against my thigh. "fuck, uhhhh."
It was the adorable sound she made as she spoke that forced me to act.
I grabbed her, hard, standing up from my seat and wrapping an arm around her like a naughty child. I swiftly shouldered the shower door and brought her out into the room. On the floor was a furry looking bath mat: the place where I was going to finish with my little sister.
"Wha…what are you doing!?" she asked as if she didn't already know.
"You know what I'm gonna do Tzuyu…" I said with hungry eyes as I laid her on the ground with a thud. I watched her beautiful tits shake and marveled at her young body laid out for the taking beneath me.
"I'm gonna fuck you like you've been asking for…" I was bound by an animalistic drive, "and then I'm gonna cum in that tight little pussy of yours."
"No… Oppa… I" she stuttered, she looked nervous and cute and I was a million miles away from stopping. "I was just being mean… I didn't think you really wouuOOUUUuHHWWW"
I had kneeled at her entrance and pushed my tip into the tiny slit between her lips before she had even begun to protest. There was no chance her words could reach me now.
"Ouhhhh fuuuck Oppa," she tried to yell, but I covered her mouth with my hand. I didn't want our family to interrupt this last thing I had to do if they heard us.
Tzuyu tried and failed to push me off with both hands on my chest as I slid my cock into her in one steady stroke. Her mouth opened wide and she let out a muffled cry into my hand. I took both of her tiny hands over her head in one of my large ones and weighed down on them as I leaned over her.
Her look was a combined one of dismay and pleasure simultaneously. She tried to wiggle free but only succeeded in stimulating my buried member further. I released my hand from her mouth, her eyes begged me to let her speak.
"Ughhhh… fuck you!" she spat as I thrust into her roughly. Her petite body below me was mesmerizing to watch shake each time our hips connected, "Fuuuuck… ouuhhh owww… I hate you!"
I don't know why I thought it would be a good idea, but I leaned in close to kiss her. Tzuyu let my lips connect for a second and then bit my lip. I tried to pull back but she wouldn't let me go. So I forced my hips even harder against her; my tip found my little sister's cervix and prodded it roughly.
She released her hold on my sore bottom lip and gasped. "Ohhh goooddd," she breathed, "Uhhhfuuuck…"
I daringly darted my tongue to flick her lip as she was distracted. She didn't pull away. I slid my cock out and back into her again, and she let me press my lips to hers. She kept them pursed at first, resisting. So I thrust into her again and felt her jaw loosen. Twice more and she opened her mouth… and then we were making out, forcefully.
It was the hottest, angriest sex I'd ever had, and I was very near cumming in my little sister. I left her hands where they were, restrained above her head and grabbed on to her hips. I needed to hold her tiny pelvis as I prepared to climax.
Her hands stayed above her head for a moment, I could tell she was overcome by the feeling of being so roughly handled by her brother and still dealing with the relentless thrusts I was delivering into her. She looked up at me,
"Don't," she warned, her eyes fierce.
"I won't…ugh…" I said, "If you won't."
I had no idea if I could hold my end, but I was pretty sure that by the way my little sister's body was writhing and squirming in my hands that she would soon be helpless to stop herself cumming.
She darted her hands to my back and dug in, scratching me as I pounded her teenage pussy and desperately tried to withhold until she was overcome. As her fingers raked my skin I knew she'd leave a mark. It only made me fuck her harder, deeper. Her legs we wide and her hair was splayed out on the ground. With each drive, her whole body shook and she could do nothing to prevent her whining as I watched my little sister reach the edge and teeter with wide eyes upon me before she finally toppled.
"Ouuuuuuwhhhh oouuuhhh…" she howled, gasping for breath
Her thighs clenched around my waist and I could feel her heels on my buttocks. Instead of nails, I felt her tiny fingers holding onto my upper arms for dear life.
And then… blackness. I saw stars as I rolled my eyes back and buried into my little sister's vulnerable little pussy. I was glad she was holding me so tight because it grounded me as I began the most prolonged orgasm of my life. I felt my cock swell inside her, and my balls tightened to release the first flood of cum into the warm entrenchment of my little sister's quim. I listened to her squeal, knowing she sensed in as each rope of semen splashed her insides and searched to find the perfect path to her womb.
"Ohmygod…ughhh…I can feel…," my little sister breathed through her orgasm, I could hear the strain in her voice, "I can feel you cumming in me!"
I groaned with excruciating sensation as I withdrew a fraction of an inch and then mashed my hips against Tzuyu again, spouting yet another torrent of sperm into her fertile young pussy. Each time I did, I felt my little sister's body tense and her hands squeeze tightly. Seeing her climax was almost as rewarding as having emptied an incredible amount of seed inside of her.
I still held onto her body tight; the shower still ran relentlessly behind us, and for a few seconds my cock refused to stop emitting its incestuous contents into my baby sister. Even then, I knew that if there was any truth to what Tzuyu had told me, she could be pregnant by the very load that now threatened to seep out of her.
I had collapsed on top of her, still trying to hold myself up so I didn't crush my petite little sister. Her breaths were labored, and mine equally so. I could feel her hands gently draped on my back, and her breasts and midsection hot, damp and mashed against me.
It was an indiscriminate amount of time before Tzuyu rolled us over. I tried to help, but she did most of the work. My cock had refused to soften, so it stayed lodged inside of her as she came to straddle me in the middle of the bathroom floor.
Again, silence. Tzuyu halted in a prominent position, knees bent and surrounding my hips tightly. Her eyes were, at first, focused on the place where my cock remained stuffed into her teenage pussy. Our fluids were eking out of the tautly split lips at her opening. Slowly, my little sister lifted her beautiful blue eyes to me. I watched her intently and met her gaze without a blink or a word.
I knew that look; I'd seen it a million times before. She squinted at me and furrowed her brows, looking angry. I didn't flinch. She tried to glare more intently. But slowly, surely, her pursed lips gave way. She did this when she was trying to pretend she was mad at me but knew she was simply acting.
I took hold of her hips; her eyes following my hands. I could probably fuck the little brunette again right then, but I just wanted to give her a jolt. She was small enough that I could urge her up an inch on my cock before dropping her back onto me. I watched as her whole body cringed.
And then she broke out into a full, gorgeous smile before giggling, though she was trying hard not to.
"You…" she said with her big blues, "are a JERK!"
I laughed outright, "What did I do?" I asked with a drawl.
"Ha!" she scoffed, "Are you fucking serious?"
I just smiled at her. Tzuyu directed her eyes between us to where my manhood stuck proudly up into her channel. I was dreading the moment, but as we watched she began to lift herself up and off of my cock. It felt like it took forever, but when she reached my tip, she paused and looked at me again, knowing what we were about to see.
She freed my head from inside of her, and after a second or two, the white gleam of my sperm showed between her recovering pussy lips. After all the cum I had shot deep into her that was surely now making its way to impregnate her, there was still plenty left that dripped out onto my head and shaft which lingered just below.
"Oh… my… God!" she complained. "Are… you…FUCKING…SERIOUS?!"
Again, that adorable look on her face. I knew she'd be mad, but she couldn't hide her smirk. Some of her had to know that she'd been teasing me into a situation just like this.
"Do you always cum this much?" she asked with genuine curiosity.
"Hmmm…" I pondered, "nahh… only when my little sister's been a cock-tease for about a week."
"Fuck you!" She snapped back, "I should just tell mom and dad that you fucked me… no raped me in the shower and then came in my pussy without a condom or anything!"
"Ha-ha you go ahead, but don't leave out the part where you jerked your brother off while he was taking a nap, or the part where you…"
"Oh shut up!" Tzuyu interrupted, "I'm not gonna tell them anything, because then I'd have to tell them how I'm not gonna take the morning after pill either."
"Wha…" I started, unable to find words. I hadn't thought it through, I might have been turned on by the thought of getting my little sister pregnant, but I thought for sure she'd be against it. I'd filled Tzuyu up with cum without really considering it.
"You heard me, it's, like, terrible for your whole body and I'm not fucking taking it." She said confidently. Then her face changed a little; she bit the corner of her lip and spoke more softly.
"Plus, it makes me really horny thinking about my big brother getting me pregnant…"
My mouth was agape, I must have looked silly.
"You can close that mouth of yours big brother. You are the one who wanted to cum inside me so badly, now deal with it."
And she was right. I had fucked my little sister and spurted my cum into her with full understanding of the risks only minutes ago. And now that I really thought about it, I would do it again.
"Well, you little slut…" Tzuyu gasped and slapped me, I responded slapping her ass with both hands and leaving them there..
"I guess you won't mind then if I fuck you again!"
"Wait… I…no…" She attempted to say as I quickly grasped her and lined up her entrance with my cock. Before she could utter another word I lifted my hips and brought her down so my cock, covered in my overflown cum, was once again buried at home in the eighteen-year-old's pussy
I was overcome by lust, fueled by the thought of filling up my baby sister again, and roused by her defiant attitude and willingness to risk pregnancy. I sat up, bent my knees below me, and cradled Tzuyu's soft little ass in my hands.
She resisted at first, probably sore from the pummeling of moments before. But her walls were coated in our fluids and my cock slid more easily between them. Before long, Tzuyu was moaning again and complementing my strenuous effort to make love to her. I couldn't drive as deeply into her, but I loved how the two of us worked together to fuck each other like long-lost lovers.
"God I love the way you fuck me," Tzuyu told me.
"I could do this forever sis," I said as we stared into each other's eyes.
"Well how about you just fill me up again… uhhh fuck… for now…ouhhhh…I wanna feel you cum inside me again!"
Like before, we kissed and then made out arduously. My palms stayed locked onto her plump backside, I could tell she was too weak to stay up on her own. And fortunately, before long, I felt the familiar tightening deep within my groin and the following jolt of sensation that would couple my orgasm.
I don't remember if Tzuyu came. I think she did, because I remember her whimpering, practically sobbing as I urged my cock snugly inside of her. As if I had not already done enough, I began adding yet another surge of my forbidden semen to my little sister's laden pussy. It gushed forth and Tzuyu whined as she felt it splatter deep within. I came so hard for the second time that it hurt, and when I was done I nearly tossed my little toy aside for I could hold her no more.
She panted and laughed at the same time, and I watched her as she laid out on the floor. Her opening, outer lips, and the tiny channel within were soon shining with the unruly cum I'd spent into her. Her beautiful body shimmered with sweat and her breasts heaved up and down as she tried to catch her breath.
I heard Tzuyu laughing; she was as shocked at the whole experience as I.
My little sister… laid out… untouched until I'd gotten in the shower with her… and now, if fate would have it, filled twice and made pregnant by her older brother's semen…
I struggled to catch my breath too, and eventually I laid down beside her and took her in my arms. I have no idea how we got so lucky that nobody had come to find us. I'd later find out that our family had been in the pool and nobody was willing to get out and call us down. For if they had, the state they would have found us in would have been… dramatic
"Well that was… interesting." she said when she'd finally come to.
"Just interesting?" I asked
"It was a lot of things Oppa," she continued, "a lot of things I'd like to do again."
I leaned in and kissed her, long and slow.
"Whatever you want little sis, though, maybe we ought to be a little more careful next time."
"Where's the fun in that?" She asked with a naughty smirk.
After that we showered together, playing and touching each other and watching as my cum leaked down my little sister's leg. A couple times she tried to hold the fluid inside of her that kept making its way out, but it was no use. I told her I would love to fuck her again, but she begged me not to as she was too sore from the first two times I had. Instead I simply played with her entire body and we stayed within inches of each other for the duration of the shower.
When we were done, Tzuyu wrapped a towel around herself and peeked out of the bathroom. She checked up and down the hall before whispering to me that the coast was clear. She didn't have an extra towel so I was stark naked, and before I sidled out into the hall, I snagged the towel from her and pinned her against the wall at the entrance to her bedroom.
I kissed her, and she kissed me right back. I held her tight, and she grasped me like she'd never let go. My erection threatened to go right back where it belonged as it poked between us, and she giggled as it prodded her below.
"Get out of here!" she warned.
"Alright alright," I said regretfully.
Of course, I pinned her one last time against the wall and put a hand on her breast and one on her butt while stealing one last kiss. I held her tight as I took her in for the last time in however long it would take to be back at her side. Her tongue lingered beyond her lips as I pulled away and left her wanting at the door.
Just as I made it to my room I heard our father call. "Kids! What the heck are you doing?"
I yelled something about being right down, and he just assumed we'd been texting in our rooms or something of the like. Before I went in the door, I saw Tzuyu step halfway out of her door, daringly, and put one arm over her breasts while biting her finger and one over her pussy. The pose was something out of a dream, and I'd spend every minute of that day remembering it until I found myself once again fucking my little sister senseless.
When we came back downstairs, our family was none the wiser. I watched my little sister swim around playfully and chat with our family, knowing that her little pussy was still filled with my cum, her big brother's cum, even though she was still acting like her usual, innocent self.
"What were you two doing up there?" my mother asked.
"Just taking a quick nap and a shower," Tzuyu answered, smiling my direction when she knew nobody could see "I needed to rest up and get ready to take my big brother like I said I would."
I couldn't believe my ears. I just nodded and acted disinterested; how Tzuyu was able to lie like that, knowing the truth and hiding it perfectly, I just do not understand.
"Think you're up to the challenge after dinner Oppa?" she asked me, "cuz' I'll be ready for you."
I mumbled something and flashed her a very concerned look when she stopped egging me on. She smiled and gave me that naughty look again, knowing that I'd be fucking her senseless just like she was asking me to right in front of our family like it was no big deal.
If only they knew.
I have no idea how long our secret can stay hidden, but I can't help myself around Tzuyu anymore. She's even more insatiable than me, and our dangerous behavior has only gotten worse since we first started up. But, I don't regret one bit the day I decided to be lazy and take a nap in my little sister's room rather than mine. I love Tzuyu more than anything else in the world, and I know we're both glad that we finally became more than just brother and sister on that day. Someday, maybe soon, we both know what might happen: I'll sit by her side and help explain how happy my little sister and I are together, and why we're so excited to be adding another member to the family…when that time comes.
Until then, I'll be spending every minute I can finding out just how naughty my little sister Tzuyu can be… All because of a nap.
Jae and his girlfriend were always cautious when their parents were around, but if it was just his little sister Minju left in the house, they didn't have a care in the world. It was funny, too, because Minju and her brother never had the 'you won't tell Mom and Dad, will you?' conversation. She could have easily just hinted to her parents what was going on after they left the house.
But ultimately, Minju wasn't going to do it. Her brother was usually sweet to her. Besides, if ever Jae did something to piss her off, she had his afternoons with that awful girlfriend Eunju to hold over his head.
Eunju let out one more dramatic moan, and she couldn't take it any longer. Minju grabbed her phone and running shoes and made for the door. As she closed it behind her, she was relieved to hear only the breeze blowing through their front yard.
Running was Minju's way of taking her mind off things. As soon as she took her first stride, her frustration began to melt away. The fact that her big brother was inside fooling around with his obnoxious girlfriend didn't matter anymore when her favorite song came up on her beloved running playlist.
Her routine kept her sane, and it was also why Minju was one of the fittest girls she knew. At 5'-6" and 105 lbs., she was proud to be in such good shape; it made a hard run all the easier. And though she hated to admit it, seeing the eyes of neighborhood boys and husbands follow her as she ran by was a rush.
Minju didn't have a boyfriend; that was probably part of her frustration with her brother and his bedroom antics. It wasn't that she didn't want one; it was more that nobody had come along with whom she felt compelled to start a relationship. Either they were silly boys her age, eighteen and immature, or they were older and with transparently lustful intentions toward her.
Minju could see what Eunju saw in her brother. He was twenty, smart, handsome, and yet very unassuming. Being a quarterback on his college football team probably didn't hurt, but he wasn't a colossal jock the way most might have expected. Family-oriented, driven, respectful… Jae was the works. Why couldn't more boys like him approach her than the guys she was used to?
That's also why she held such high standards for him. Not only was he handsome, with short brown hair and masculine features that already resembled her dad, but he was just an all-around good guy. Eunju didn't deserve him; Minju always felt that Jae had just fallen for her fast like he always did and that he liked the quarterback cheerleader cliché, too. Whatever, she thought, he'd only been with her a few months, and she could always hope things wouldn't work out.
Minju wondered if maybe her brother would set her up with one of his friends when she rounded the corner heading back to their house. She was intimately aware of how much her boobs were bouncing in her workout top when she passed Mr. Taylor's house; he was such a creep he might as well have blown her a kiss as she passed him while he was watering his flowers.
Minju's tits… They'd been trouble since they showed up in her early teens. Boys at school stared like they'd never seen breasts before in their lives. Men, too: men who were way too old to be gawking at a teenager would pretend they weren't trying to get a look down her shirt. Even her brother! Sometimes, he would stop in the middle of a sentence if she accidentally showed them too much. Maybe 'accident' wasn't the right word. Jae was the only one she teased on purpose, perhaps because she knew he could do nothing about it.
When she ran up to the driveway, Jae and his bimbo were on the front porch.
"Good luck tomorrow, baby," Minju heard her say.
"Thanks," her brother replied, "I'll see you after the game?"
"You'll see me at the game!" Eunju said, standing up tall to kiss her brother on the lips.
"You know I don't look over there. I can't be distracted." Jae reasoned.
"Yea, yea, I get it. Mr. Quarterback can't take his eye off the ball," Eunju said, lovingly touching her brother on the chest.
Minju couldn't help but laugh at the flirty way Eunju said it. She'd tried her hardest to get to the door, but she was thirsty and didn't want to listen to it anymore.
"O…M…G…ARE-YOU-DONE!" She chanted, mocking one of the standard cheers, "CAN-I-GET-IN-THE-FUCKING-DOOR?"
Jae laughed at his little sister's attitude. He'd seen her running up and knew he'd get an earful when his girlfriend left.
"Very funny, Minju," Eunju said, unimpressed, "Though I hope that's not what you'll be trying out with next year."
"Ugh…" Minju sighed, cocked her hip, and fluffed her ponytail "Should I dye my hair blonde instead?"
Minju shot a nasty look at her brother. He was NOT supposed to be telling anyone on the cheerleading team that his sister would try out it if she got accepted at his school. Even though she couldn't stand many of the girls on the team, she still loved cheering. Being close to the game, getting the crowd engaged, and staying in shape - all of it appealed to Minju, and she had her eyes on doing it for her brother's team if she got in.
Content with the frown on Eunju's face, Minju simply shouldered past her brother and headed inside. He took a moment to say his last goodbyes before following his little sister into the kitchen. He had to take a deep breath when he saw her tilting the bottle back and witnessed a few drips falling onto her chest as she gulped it greedily. The light glisten of sweat on her abs, the tight-fitting workout clothes…oooph. Despite having recently fooled around with his girlfriend, a hot girl was a hot girl, related to him or not. Sometimes, he wished his sister understood that the way he did.
"Why do you always gotta give her such a hard time?"
Minju almost laughed out loud, wanting to say something about her brother giving the dumb blonde a 'hard time' himself.
"Hey, if you are gonna bring your ditzy girlfriends around the house when mom and dad aren't home, I'm gonna reserve the right to make fun of them."
Jae had difficulty arguing with that. He admired his sister's tenacity most of the time. She knew what she wanted, and she was vocal and rambunctious - everything he wanted in a girlfriend. She was probably right anyway. Eunju didn't knock him out with anything but her looks. And even then, the girl standing right before him was far more attractive. He was sure he could find someone that was right for him; Eunju was simply right for right now.
"Hey, Minju'," he said to her. She wanted to be mad at him, but she loved it when he called her that. "I'm sorry about the cheerleading thing. Eunju put two and two together, and I told her you'd probably try out."
"Two and two huh? Did Eunju finally pass remedial math last semester?" Minju quipped, narrowing her eyes after she'd said it.
Even though he could see her glare, Jae knew she wouldn't stay mad at him. She only had a few hours each week, if that, to see her brother. He'd come home on Friday and stay the night before his Saturday game. They lived close enough to campus that he would be off before she awoke the next day and went to see him play. Eunju was a part of the weekly routine, but Jae always got rid of her before it even got dark.
She always wondered how he managed to do it. Minju felt like girls were pretty dramatic when it came to quickies like Eunju seemed to come over for. One weekend, she'd heard the stupid blonde say something like, "…if it helps you play better, then I don't mind!" She hadn't made much of it then; Minju was glad to hear Eunju saying it on her way out.
"Yeah, yeah, I forgive you," Minju said, walking towards her brother and stopping when she smacked the almost empty water bottle against his chest and held her hand there, "I'll be picking the movie tonight."
Jae rolled his head back and smiled, glad everything was cool between him and his little sis. Maybe he'd even convince her to give him a back massage later if he played the "It'll help me play well tomorrow" card.
Things went as they usually did that night. Minju even agreed to massage her brother's shoulder for a bit, even though she made sure to get a dig in about how he wasn't even a starter. Jae had fought hard with his coach for his nights at home. Sure, seeing his girlfriend when most other guys were forbidden was a big plus. But he loved seeing his little sister and was so glad she always freed up her Friday nights for him before the game.
They just got along so well. Close in age as they were, Jae and Minju had a lot of common interests. Football and video games, music, and crappy TV, they typically had a blast every Friday and Jae went to bed once again, happy to spend time with his little sister. Their parents always did date night on Friday, so they'd only be home shortly before he went to bed.
Sometimes Jae felt guilty, but more and more he was seeing his little sister in a… different light. She'd grown up fast. Not only was she more mature, but her body was too. He was often confused by how much he enjoyed having her around. He tried to reason that being near a pretty, youthful brunette would always be desirable. She just happened also to be his sister, and as long as he kept his hands to himself everything would be fine.
Typically, that's the way things worked out. Yet, Minju felt just as comfortable as her brother did around her. So, as she sat there massaging his naked shoulder and seeing how huge and muscular he'd gotten since starting college, Minju had some of the same issues her brother did. She also loved being around him, and not just because of how much he made her laugh or how she could talk to him about anything. She loved massaging his back because it was the closest she'd gotten to an attractive guy, and this one didn't try to touch her ass or her boobs whenever he got the chance.
She was only wearing a crop top and her favorite sweatpants, which she rolled and wore low at the waist when she remembered her brother had commented dressing inappropriately around him. Minju had brushed it off… and then wore seemingly less every time he was over after that. Hey, she thought, if he could get off while their parents were out and then get a massage out of her, she could at the very least, feel sexy and comfortable at the same time. His stare didn't bother her one bit.
The next day was incredible. Jae wasn't a starter, so he'd begun the game uniformed but sitting on the bench. He was only a sophomore but next in line to start as quarterback for the prestigious college team. Things weren't going well for the starter. He fumbled in the first quarter. The offense struggled and only got one field goal out of four or five possessions in a row as the first half was nearing its end. When the QB threw his second interception, and the whistles sounded at the end of the half, Minju was buzzing in her seat that her brother might get his chance.
He'd played before, but only a quarter or a few minutes here and there. They entered the locker room, and Minju's mom touched her shoulder.
"Wouldn't it be great if your brother started the second half?" She said, looking excited.
Minju's heart beat faster. "You think he will, Dad? Do you think Oppa is going to start?"
Her dad raised his eyebrows and said, "I know what I'd do if I were the coach… he just might."
"You think he's ready?" Minju's mom asked her father.
A passing memory took Minju as her parents chatted about her brother's workout routine. Eunju had said something that other day when she'd overheard them. "…gotta make sure you're ready," she'd said, or something like that. Why was she remembering that now?
Sure enough, as halftime ended Jae ran out of the tunnel with his helmet on. He was going to play.
He looked shaky as he lined up for his first snap. This time, seeing him on the field felt a little different. They were coming from behind, and her brother wasn't just a quick substitution; he was meant to be the solution.
He handed the ball off twice, but they still had a few yards to get the first down. It looked like they were keeping the ball out of the air and in the unknown hands of her brother. But when they lined up and Jae called for the ball, he dropped back to pass it.
Minju held her breath the whole time.
'Pass it Oppa…!' she screamed inwardly.
… COME ON PASS IT!
And then he did.
It was a beautiful throw - a bullet right across the middle.
The receiver was brought down right away but well beyond the first-down line. The whole crowd cheered, and Minju and her parents locked arms and jumped up and down. He'd done it; she was so proud.
After that, Jae was everything he needed to be. They didn't do anything too crazy, and he was playing pretty safe, but in no time, they were near the end zone, and Minju was clenching her mom's arm tight until he threw a perfect pass to the back corner for a touchdown.
Minju felt like she knew exactly why girls were so drawn to quarterbacks at that moment. Here she was, screaming like a complete fool and jumping up and down in her team sweatshirt, yelling her brother's name and practically in tears. Dam,n does he look good in that uniform, Minju thought as he trotted off the field to let the kicking team on.
The rest of the game was a haze. She was so excited to see her brother finally playing as she was, but Minju almost couldn't handle it that he was leading them to a win. When the final second ticked off the clock, and it was her brother holding the ball, she giggled outright as he threw it up in the air in his excitement.
The team rallied and celebrated on the field, and her family was allowed to walk on while the rest of the crowd shuffled out of the stadium. Jae hugged their mom and dad, picked Minju up, and spun her around in a circle. Minju could feel the sweat on his pads and the heat radiating from him until he set her down with a huge smile.
"I think it was all because of the shoulder massage, Minju," he said, "this ball's for you."
Minju felt him push the ball into her midsection like she had the water bottle into him the day before.
"You were so awesome, bro," Minju praised, "but you better take this thing back before somebody tries to tackle me."
"You mean like me!" He said, bending down to grab her waist and picking her up again, slinging her over his shoulder like it was nothing. Minju screamed and kicked, but he didn't set her down until he'd made her sufficiently dizzy. Their parents looked on and laughed the whole time.
Minju saw her brother's girlfriend looking at them from afar, clearly displeased that she wasn't getting all the attention. It gave Minju an odd sense of satisfaction, even if their relationships with her brother differed.
"You better go do the same thing to Eunju," Minju whispered when her brother put her down. She looked jealous."
Jae sighed knowingly and gave his sister a hasty, final hug. Saying goodbye to his parents and Minju, Jae ambled over to talk to his cheerleader-girlfriend. Minju couldn't help but notice him looking in her direction over Eunju's shoulder as she was leaving.
-
After that, things blew up. People went on and on about how poised her brother was in the game despite having minimal experience. He started in the away game the following week, and they won. It was a close game, and Jae made some mistakes, but watching him on television, she couldn't help but see all of the strengths that people had been touting in the write-ups of his first big performance.
Minju congratulated her brother via text, and he quickly responded that he was looking forward to a Friday at home the following week.
-I bet you would have made that pass at the end of the first half if you had a shoulder massage!-
[I bet you're right. Do you think I'm a big loser for wanting to hang out with my little sister on a Friday night?]
Minju blushed, even though she was alone in her room with the lights off.
-Are you kidding, a loser? Did you SEE the game I just did?-
-Oh, that's right… you were that stud quarterback who WON it!-
[Thanks Minju, I can't wait to see you next week.]
God did he love his little sister, Jae thought. He was in a cab on the way out to celebrate the victory that night, and all he could think about was how great it would be to talk through all the plays the way he had on the phone with Minju after his first game. Inevitably, there would be a thousand girls throwing themselves at him that night, but Jae felt sure none of them could match his little sis. Maybe he was wrong, but first and foremost, they were hungry to sleep with a football player, and most of them wouldn't even be as attractive as Minju. If only she wanted that too, then he'd have the whole package. 'Ugh,' he shook off. It was probably the booze talking.
Minju wished they'd seen his potential from the very start. Her brother started and won every game for the rest of the season, which was already more than half over when he'd first come out onto the field for that fateful second half. Because they had enough losses before that, there wasn't much left to make of their season when Jae stepped in, but there was a lot of talk about the season to come.
And each week, each home game at least, Minju and Jae hung out just the two of them for as much time as they could. She couldn't stand that he insisted on Eunju coming over, hearing them in his bedroom after she got home from school, but glad to see her leave shortly after. Jae had insisted that their parents give him time to himself (with Minju…and Eunju), and they'd obliged, given his success on the field.
Their time together was usually the same: a movie and a lot of talking about what was going on in their lives. But for Minju, her feelings were slowly evolving. She couldn't help it. Everybody was talking about him. Her parents were so proud, and girls at school went on and on about how hot he was. Being that he was the quarterback of the state college team, the exposure meant constant reminders of him everywhere Minju went.
So her attitude toward him was gradually changing whether she knew it or not. She'd often lay on top of her shirtless brother for a long time after kneading his back, just enjoying the deep bass in his voice that vibrated her chest as they bantered. Minju began to crave that time with her brother, cuddling seemingly closer every week when they watched a movie. She simply wanted to be with him.
And Jae was no dummy. Despite being a big, burly football player, he was quite smart, or so he told himself. It wasn't as if he didn't notice that his little sister was not so resistant to touch his back anymore or that she was wearing seemingly less and less every time she came downstairs for their movie. Yet, it still felt… natural. Many girls were throwing themselves at Jae nowadays, but Minju had earned his attention rather than exploited it, and he liked giving it to her.
There was this one day he'd almost called her out for it. She might as well have been naked… well, not quite, but perhaps the fact that he'd never seen her naked, and this was as close as he'd get, was why he kept his mouth shut.
The underwear was enough to make him shiver: an orange-ish pair of panties, simple but tight at each curve and the gap between her thighs. They had a white edge that he followed with his eyes as it wrapped around her tiny waist and those damned legs of hers. But then the shirt, or was it a sheet? This draped white thing with a big curved neck exposed her almost from shoulder to shoulder. The tiny sleeves were all that held it up. And, of course, it didn't reach more than halfway down her upper half. His little sister's entire midsection, perhaps one of his favorite parts of hers, was left entirely to his view.
Both of the small pieces of clothing looked somewhat transparent. Jae wanted to look long enough to determine whether he was seeing the dark circles of Minju's nipples or the tiny dark slit at the gap between her thighs, but he tore his gaze away before it became inappropriate. He couldn't believe that you could buy clothing like that or that his little sister was wearing it around him. Did it look that good on other girls because Jae was practically hard during the entire movie, and wondering why his sister would be so brazen around him? Did she know how attracted to her he was that night?
Suddenly, he couldn't get Eunju out of the house fast enough on Fridays, though he believed he needed the release the night before the game. More and more, it seemed like she was just happy to be the girlfriend of the star quarterback; he got a little release when he needed it, and she got to parade him around when she wanted to.
And just like that, the season was over.
The hype continued for a few weeks after their last game. He had to do some interviews and a couple of articles for newspapers and magazines. He was no international star, but the college team fanatics demanded plenty of him. The holidays came and went, and we were busy as usual. Before they knew it, Minju and her brother were well into the second half of the school year.
Sometimes, he couldn't make it on Friday nights to be home with his little sister. Jae had loaded up his second semester with classes to make the workload easier during the football season. He felt awful, but she understood, making him love her even more.
But when he did make it home, it was awesome. Every time he saw her, Jae seemed to get closer to his little sister. And she just kept getting more beautiful. She was only recently eighteen, and every day, she became more aware of her body and how to carry herself. Each day on his way home, Jae guiltily looked forward to what his little sister might wear that night.
Sometimes, he wondered if the two of them were toying with each other, playing with the possibility that one of them might do something rash. But he knew how happy it made Minju to have someone like him that she could entirely rely on to make her feel comfortable; he didn't want to ruin that. He didn't know that Minju was struggling to respect him similarly. But they loved their time together so much that it didn't matter.
They were starting to talk on the phone regularly or at least text when he hadn't seen her in a while. They were so busy with schoolwork, sports, and training that they marked their weeks by the time they talked to or saw each other. Sooner than both Jae and Minju could have imagined, pages of the dog calendar their mother hung in the kitchen flipped by, and the summer was upon them.
Jae had trained almost daily for the upcoming football season. He'd never expected his responsibilities to become important to him, his coaches, or his team. Add to that, finishing up a semester of college, and his schedule was chock-full. The first week of summer would be a much-needed breather, but then it would be off to summer training camp. He even had time to spend with his family and a few days hanging out with only his little sis. They took a day out on the lake together, went to dinner one night, and even agreed to go shopping with her the day before he left for summer training camp.
"I don't want you to go," Minju said, her big, green, puppy-dog eyes looking teary. She dreaded that this would be the first summer she didn't get to spend with her brother.
"Do you have to?" Minju asked sadly, feeling her brother's big, strong arms wrap around her in the middle of the department store.
"I don't want to leave you, Minju, but I want to be at my best for next season. It's gonna be a big year for me." He said regretfully, holding her close enough to catch the subtle shampoo scent in her soft, brown hair.
"We can talk or text any time you want," he promised, pulling back and staring into her sad eyes.
That only made her feel marginally better, but she shook her head knowingly. Jae held his sister for a while as they walked through the store. She picked out a new pair of sweatpants that admittedly excited Jae, reminding him of how she usually looked when she'd be wearing them and the time they spent together… how they rode low, and her hip bones were often revealed to his wandering eyes as she laid in front of him on the couch.
"What do you think? She said, coming out of the changing room for the third time.
Minju saw her brother jump when he looked up from the green sweatpants he recognized as the ones she'd picked out. Suddenly, he was looking away like his eyes were burning.
"Minju!" He said, looking back toward her through his hand.
"WHAT?" She mocked, giggling.
"You can't wear that out here!"
He was probably right, she had on the sweatpants, as low as she possibly could wear them. The lines of her toned abdomen led down to what was likely a totally bare pussy based on what her brother could see. But the top wasn't a top at all. It was a sexy, black bra. The lace revealed much of her breasts to her brother's eyes. He'd always been totally caught off guard by how amazing his sister's tits were, but this was more than she'd ever let him see.
"Oh you can look Oppa, stop being such a wuss."
He did slowly look back in his little sister's direction, but it felt like he shouldn't. Yet, as soon as he saw how the black lace pushed his sister's breasts upward and most of the demi-cup left her chest bare, Jae wasn't about to look away.
"So… what do you think?"
"Incredible…" he said, unwittingly. Minju's breasts had been amazing for years, and now that the rest of her body had caught up, he was like a helpless puppy.
"The sweatpants and the bra?" she asked with a huge grin.
Jae was so embarrassed. He'd literally just complimented his little sister's tits, her beautiful body… no question there. Thank god she'd let him off the hook.
"I think you should buy them, both of them." He said without flinching.
Minju had never felt sexier. As her brother pretended, poorly, that he wasn't looking up and down every inch of tanned skin she'd revealed to him, she realized how loved it made her feel. Plenty of guys had complimented her before, but nobody made her knees feel weak the way that Jae did. She turned around and headed back to the changing room after being sufficiently convinced that he'd liked what he saw. Jae almost exploded when he saw the dimples in her lower back and then their eyes met quickly before Minju perked her little butt up for him once and then closed the door behind her.
Jae had to take a deep breath. What on earth had gotten into him? And what about her? God damnit did she look breathtaking in even the simple two pieces of clothing. Why did she insist on flaunting it in front of him, and why was he feeling so much like touching her?
Minju walked out of the dressing room wearing what she had on before she went in. Somehow seeing her clothed now got him just as excited. Even the cute flannel shirt and tank-top she was wearing made her beautiful, and he wondered if he'd see the bra and sweatpants she was holding in her hand again before he left.
When Jae stood, his little sister stopped him before he could exit the changing rooms. Nobody was around; it felt private… intimate as she placed hand on the middle of his chest.
Minju rested her head against him and wrapped her free arm around his back. Everywhere she touched he was just…solid. When his arms encircled her she felt that familiar tingling coursing through her, made stronger as she sensed the strong beat of his heart against her hand.
"I'm really going to miss you, you know that, right?" She said quietly, like she didn't want anyone else to hear.
"I know little one, I'm going to miss you too."
Before he could do or say anything else, Minju stood up tall and kissed him right on the lips. His face had been downturned and his eyes closed as he held her; he didn't even know it was coming.
But her lips were so soft. There was a hint of sweetness on them, and they moved ever so slightly. He shouldn't have been kissing his little sister that way, with his hands around her and the kiss lasting longer than it could have. But nobody could see them, and nobody had to know who they were. In that moment, the kiss felt like the best way to say goodbye.
Minju dropped back from her tiptoes and finally took a breath, realizing how fast her heart was beating. She hadn't planned it, but all of the sudden their lips were together and she didn't want it to end. 'Why did he have to go?' she repeated in her head again and again, knowing the answer but still feeling frustrated.
They didn't get much more after that. They talked and laughed and played around for a bit longer before it was time to go. Even after the kiss, everything just felt …normal…right. She hated that pulling back into the driveway meant they were all that much closer to her brother leaving for the summer, but she was finally coping with it. She lay awake that night listening to her dad and brother talk in the other room as he packed until she finally drifted off to sleep thinking of Jae.
Minju went with her dad to take Jae to the airport the next day, but there would certainly be no more kissing her brother the way they had the day before. She looked down at her feet as her dad was shaking her brother's hand and wishing him good luck before heading back to the drivers' seat.
"Hey," he said, putting his finger below her chin and lifting it up to him. His heart almost broke apart to see that Minju had tears in her eyes. "Ohhh Minju', come on, you're killin' me."
She half giggled, half sobbed as their gazes met.
"I love you little sis, and it's only a few months," he assured her.
"I know," she sighed, "it's just…ughhhh!" Minju stomped her foot on the ground like she was going to throw a fit. She was so upset to be losing her best friend, even if it was only temporarily.
"Just go… you big jerk."
"I'm already marking our Fridays on my calendar for next year, and I'll see you on the sidelines too."
"Okay," Minju agreed half-heartedly, knowing she still had to make the cheerleading team but flattered her brother just assumed she would.
"I love you too," she said finally.
She jerked when her brother kissed her cheek and then squeezed her side like he always did. Watching him walk away, she felt like it was going to be a long summer.
-
It was tough without him, but not unbearable. A couple times a week they would text about what was going on at the football camp or how Minju was choosing her schedule, this and that. She'd gotten into the state college during Jae's amazing football season and knew she'd be going there from the minute she opened the letter. The program they had for her major was one of the top in the country, so she didn't feel like she was just following her brother to the same college.
In fact, she was looking forward to them being at the same school. Jae was going to be a junior and Minju a freshman. Despite being very independent and proud of it, Minju had already made some friends due to Jae's newfound fame. Every time somebody recognized her last name in the programs and orientations she attended over the summer, she felt proud to call him big brother.
Minju looked forward to the times he would call her on the phone. It was always late at night, sometimes waking her up, but Minju was so glad to see his number pop up that she awoke immediately an answered with an excited "hey big bro!"
Jae could sometimes hear his sister waking. He imagined that she was wearing one of those outfits from their Friday nights at home. Laying in her bed, maybe in just a tiny pair of underwear she felt sexy in, Jae could hear his little sister yawn and he pictured her tiny frame stretching out under the covers.
Sometimes late at night, their conversations felt so private, almost secretive. Whether it was the fact that they were both in a darkened room with nobody else around or that they weren't wearing much or something else, to Minju it felt kind of naughty. She thought that the way they talked was more like the way she imagined talking to a boyfriend, one she didn't have of course.
And Jae didn't have anybody but Minju. Eunju would call now and again, but she was… not all that interesting to talk to. Usually, when he hung up with his girlfriend, he couldn't go to bed until he talked to his little sister, hoping to have some meaningful conversation before he finally turned in.
"Hey Minju', how come you never let any of those boys you tell me about take you out on more than a date or two?" Jae asked her one of the nights when they were both talking in bed a couple hundred miles away from each other.
"Well that's a little personal, isn't it, Mr. Nosy?" she responded.
"Well, seeing as how you asked what Eunju looks like naked, I think we're past being bashful about stuff like this," Jae chided back.
He was probably right; Minju was feeling competitive one night when her brother told her he'd just hung up with his girlfriend and she wanted to know. She was now confident that her body, especially her chest was sufficiently more appealing to her brother (apparently, he was a "breasts man")
"FINE…" she replied, "I dunno, I guess I just… I haven't met anybody worthwhile yet. And they all want to get in my pants on like, the first date. It's exhausting."
"Aww shoot, Minju, I didn't know that. I mean, you gotta give the guys a little slack though you know?"
"Why would I do that??" Minju asked, frustrated
"Well, you're… I dunno… you're really…" he couldn't seem to get the words out.
"I'm what Oppa?" Minju asked, sort of expecting her brother to say something about her being too stuck-up or bitchy.
"How do I say this…" he continued, hoping she would give him an out.
Minju just waited in silence, wondering what he was trying to say.
"Ugh, fine." he started, "You're hot, Minju. Guys are going to want to hook up with you when they first see you. Frankly, I'm worried about it for when you start at school with me."
"Oh…" Minju said. Jae wished he could be there with his little sis so they didn't have an unknown, uncomfortable silence on the phone. He was glad when she continued:
"That doesn't mean they can just be dogs all the time though. One guy actually pulled the car over and asked if I would blow him on the way home from our second date!"
"Whoa…" Jae let out, sounding upset, "That's not okay… Who is he? What's his name?"
Minju smiled when she heard her brother getting mad. As much as she would like to see her brother pummel that douchebag Hyunmin, Jae wanting to defend her was reward enough.
"Oh, relax Oppa, you'll never need to see him, nor will I."
"Hmmph…" He sighed, sounding unsatisfied, "So…did you?"
"Did I what?… OH GOD NO!" Minju gasped, "Did you need to ask?!"
She could hear her brother laughing on the other end. "No, I figured. I just wanted to rile you up."
Minju giggled, too. He did always knew how to push her buttons.
"Can I tell you something Oppa?"
"Sure Minju', anything."
"I've never done… 'it'… before."
Jae paused a few seconds, trying to process what he'd just heard. Though he hadn't thought his little sister would ever share something like that with him, a small part of Jae was happy to hear that she was a virgin.
"Oh…" he responded, "You know that's totally okay right? A lot of girls get all worried about it but you shouldn't be."
"I know," Minju said, "but I just don't want to come off as really prude like I'm above it or something; I just haven't found the right guy."
"…and that's awesome." Jae assured her, "I think it makes you even more attractive. Like you know what you want, and it means something to you."
Minju curled up tightly in her bed. She bit the tip of her thumb, thinking about what her brother was telling her. Not only was someone she loved and wholly respected telling her not to worry about something she'd spent all too much time agonizing about, but he was also telling her that it made her more attractive.
"What about you?" Minju asked, "I mean I guess I know you've done it before."
"Yeah, I guess you do…" he said, knowing that Minju had heard him with Eunju before and feeling somewhat bad about it now that she'd told him she was a virgin. "But I wish I thought about it the way you did or that I could."
"What do you mean?" asked his little sister.
"Well when you have a boyfriend or a girlfriend and you have sex, things can just kind of change. Sometimes I wish I could really take time to care about someone before jumping into it. You can do that, at least."
He paused, seeming to be hung up on his feelings.
"Eunju and I…well… I don't want to talk about her.
Minju could hear some hurt in her brother's voice. She felt terrible for razzing him all the time about his girlfriend.
"It's okay Oppa, I know things can be complicated sometimes."
He was quiet.
"Do you know how much I love you?" Minju asked.
"No, how much is that?" Jae said, smiling again.
Minju put on the most innocent, girly voice she could, "LIKE…sooooo much," she said. He could almost hear her smiling through the phone.
"I love you too Minju." Jae told her.
For the moment of silence that followed, both Minju and her brother truly wished they weren't talking over the phone but instead being there with each other. It wasn't just that he knew his little sister would be wearing very little and stretched out alone in her bed. It was also that he wanted to hold her so she could understand how much he meant that he loved her. Minju, too wondered how he might touch her if they embraced right then. Her skin tingled, wondering what her brother might look like after the months of workouts he'd been telling her about. Something told her she'd be intimidated by how big and muscular he'd gotten.
She wanted to say something more. The tingling sensation working its way from her core out to her fingers and toes made Minju speak without thinking,
"I wish you were here with me," she said. Her fingers traced a path from her neck down to the curve of her breast.
Jae could hear something more in his sister's voice, and though he knew he shouldn't, he wanted her to feel the same thing her words doing to him.
"I wish I were there with you too Minju."
Minju's whole body was feeling warmer. She didn't know what to think about how he was making her feel.
"Goodnight little sis," Jae said after waiting long enough.
"Goodnight big bro," she said, not meaning to sound quite as sexy as she did.
"Two weeks," Jae said right before he hung up, hearing his little sister say sleepily, "I can't wait." as he hit a button to end the call.
Was he going crazy? Was he supposed to feel like if his little sister was in the room right then he would have been unable to help himself touching her all over, running his hands over her body: those wonderful breasts he longed to see, kissing her beautiful neck and shoulders, caressing her legs. Did she know that he'd hung up the phone and found himself fully hard, thinking of her in a way he knew he should not?
She was just so gorgeous. Even over the phone he was conjuring up all the times he'd looked at her and marveled at her beauty. What was he going to do when they were finally going to school together? What if he had to watch guys talk to her, flirt with her, even make a move. Jae knew he wouldn't be able to fall asleep until he took care of his erection. Strong as his feelings were, he couldn't force the images of his barely clothed little sister out of his mind. When he finally released the pent up excitement he'd discovered in talking to Minju, it was to the image of her lying in bed.
He couldn't possibly know, but his little sister had done the very same thing, imagining that Jae came home and finally helped her understand what it might feel like to be with a boy.
-
Two weeks flew by. Both Jae and Minju had fully packed schedules before he was to return home. When their heads hit the pillow at night, they were lucky to even exchange a few texts before falling asleep.
Then, Minju came home from the gym one day during the week before school started and almost fainted at the sight of her brother. Not only was she so unbelievably glad to see him, but he looked incredible. He was tan from all the time out in the sun. His hair had grown longer and unruly. He even had a dark scruff on his face, so he looked considerably older. And he was huge! He filled out an old t-shirt so it looked stretched across his muscles. His chest, his arms, his abs! Minju felt so guilty when she sensed herself getting wet as she approached him.
And Jae was in for even more of a treat than his sister, or at least he thought so. She had obviously spent some time in the sun, but her body… God was she even more beautiful than he remembered. It had been less than three months and he wondered if it was the same girl. Or perhaps he was seeing her differently, still unbelieving that such a beautiful girl could also be his little sister.
Her stomach was flat as ever, with a hint of her abs showing when she ran over to jump into his arms. She wrapped her toned little legs around him and squeezed him tight. Jae remembered talking with Minju about the size of her boobs compared to his girlfriend's and he knew as she pressed them against him, even in a sports bra, that Minju's were bigger.
"Are you ready for school next week?" He said excitedly, setting her cute bottom on the counter top. Jae was glad their parents weren't around because he was definitely taking some liberties with his hands, leaving them on her hips as he set her down.
Minju shook her head, 'Yes,' looking anxious and adorable at the same time. She had imagined her brother coming home so many times, and this was even better. She couldn't help herself from leaning in and planting a quick peck on his lips.
They were quiet, contented, for a while. Neither of them really cared to speak. Jae was standing between his little sister's legs and holding her close enough that he was glad he hadn't gotten hard…yet. Even thinking about it worried him that Minju might soon be feeling something she shouldn't pressing against the tight fabric of her workout shorts.
"I know you're going to hate me for this, but I have to be at school 24/7 before our first game in a week and a half.
Minju's mouth dropped open. She was half-pretending, she'd expected it based on everything he'd been telling her over the phone. When he saw his little sister crack a grin instead of the big grimace he expected, Jae narrowed his eyes at her.
"I know, I won't give you too much shit about it. I'm just really happy you're home!" She said, hugging him again. Jae was truly worried she might feel something in his shorts.
"…And so BIG!" she fawned, seeing his worry disappear as she put her hands on his shoulders and rubbed them. He could tell she was giving him a hard time, acting like one of the many girls he expected to encounter on his first week back.
"Will you come back on Friday before the game?"
"Well the coach made a big deal about it, but after telling him it was my ritual every time last year… and then you know… we won every game… he gave in."
Minju showed her beautiful white smile, and it was all Jae really needed to see that day. He was so glad to be holding his little sister and to know that nothing had changed about how they interacted, even though he knew the way he felt about her had.
-
The week before school started, tryouts for the cheerleading team were held. Minju had been working all summer for her big moment, and she knew she was ready. Jae had even walked with her from her dorm to the facility and given her a big hug before sending her in. She felt all the more confident that he believed in her.
"Can I watch?" Jae had asked.
"NO!" Minju fired back. She did not want him to see just in case she didn't make it.
"Aww, Minju, you know you're going to kill it, right?" he said, hugging her and pushing her through the door. His touch on her lower back was comforting; it lingered even as she walked out into the gym when her name was called.
She needn't have been nervous. The panel of four girls, a coach and an assistant coach were all that was there to watch her do her routines. There were a few routines they published online weeks before, and one that Minju was supposed to compose on her own. Everybody had seemed pleased after she completed the pre-selected routines, but everybody had cheered and clapped when she finished her own. Everybody but one… Eunju.
Even though she felt like she'd nailed every part, the fact that someone on the panel had held their applause made her nervous. She hated to admit it, but Minju really was getting her hopes up for being on the cheerleading team. If she was really good, they might even let her cheer for the football team in her first year, but she had to be truly impressive.
She was ecstatic to get a callback that day, and to be told that practice started that weekend. Jae told her he knew she'd make it, and that he'd be shocked if they didn't put her on the field with him.
When the Friday before his first game finally came around, Minju rushed home—the first week of school had been crazy. She'd started all of her classes, been really successful at cheer practice and she was really hopeful that she'd make the first team and maybe cheer during one of the earlier football games. She didn't look forward to hearing or seeing Eunju, Minju thought as she pulled in the driveway, but she was out of control excited to spend her first Friday catching up with her brother.
When he entered, there was no noise, no sign of her brother's girlfriend, and the house sounded pretty quiet. She heard a bowl clinking in the kitchen, so she followed the sound inward.
"Hey you, where's your girl?" Minju asked
"She's not coming today," Jae said, sounding strange.
"Oh…um… is everything okay?" Minju continued, coming up behind her brother and putting a hand gently on his shoulder.
"Yeah," he said, sounding exhausted, "I don't think either of us will be seeing her much anymore."
"Oh no, I'm sorry Oppa, did something happen?"
"Don't worry about it, Minju. I'm not. It was a long time coming, " he said, but she could tell it was wearing on him. Minju draped herself over her brother's muscular shoulders, and she could feel him start to relax. She knew he was upset but was desperate to do anything that would make him feel better.
"How about you can pick the movie tonight? And if you're really lucky I'll even throw in a back-rub."
He knew she would do that anyway, but it made him smile to hear her offer. Jae always liked that Minju didn't only talk about football with him, especially right before the game. She might ask a few questions about who they were playing, but she didn't get him all anxious the way others might if he didn't hole up at his house. It was just one more reason why he liked being around her so much.
They both had work to do before they could hang out, but around the time it was getting dark and their parents would be meeting after work for their weekly dinner date, Jae waited for his little sister in the TV room. It had been a long time since they last did this, and he was a little nervous about what might happen since their relationship had progressed.
He had to keep his jaw from dropping when she came bouncing down the stairs, or rather her breasts did. Just as she promised, she was wearing the outfit that she'd tried on right before he went off to training camp months ago. Was it possible that she filled out her bra even better than before, because she certainly looked it? And the pants, hanging like they might fall at any second but for the drawstring around her waist.
This wasn't going to be easy. Now that he didn't have the typical release of spending an hour or so with his girlfriend, spending time with his far hotter little sister seemed like it might not be as easy. It worried him even more as he watched her perfect, round breasts shudder and threaten to escape her struggling bra with each step she took down the stairs.
It was nice to have his eyes on her like that again. Minju hadn't felt so desirable since they'd last had real alone time, and her brother's gaze was more than welcome. Just being in his company and him in hers made the two of them buzz with love for each other and excitement about being together.
"Lie down over here will ya?" Minju asked after they'd been watching the movie and chatting for a while. She could tell he was tense, far more than expected and she just wanted to help.
Jae obliged, sucking in a breath when he felt his hot little sister straddle him. He was truly glad to be lying face down, because the thought of her perched on top of him in that outfit was driving him nuts. She was actually quite good at massaging him, seeming to know all of the tight spots after doing it many times. Jae was finally starting to feel a lot better when she'd been doing it no more than a few minutes.
At some point, when Minju was trying hard to get him in the right spots on his back, she shifted over and the back of his leg as pressing against her mound. She hadn't meant to, it had just kind-of…happened. She couldn't help that it felt really good. But as she moved around, pressing her hands into different spots on her brother's muscular back, it just kept arousing her more and more.
Jae had no idea it was going on either, he was in a sleepy state after how good his sister's hands were making him feel. He heard her breathing heavier, thinking she was just exerting herself as she pressed harder on him.
It never took her very long, especially not when she was really turned on; Minju should have known better. She was just sitting down harder on her brother, leaning into him to 'get more leverage on his back,' or so he might think. Minju didn't know what had gotten into her, but within only a minute or two of feeling her brother's leg pushing against her pussy and her little clit being trapped and stimulated just the way she liked it, she was lost. She had to try hard beyond measure not to make a sound, yet she couldn't stop herself squirming.
It only took a moment, and Minju managed to stay quiet. Her arousal that had built up in the time she spent apart from her brother did the brunt of the work. All it took was a little push, back and forth, of her hips and then suddenly she was clenching her legs. She bit down hard on her lip, desperate not to reveal what she'd just done and feeling embarrassed as a short but powerful orgasm took her.
Jae came to when he heard his sister take a few sharp breaths atop him. He couldn't see her face, but he would have seen her coming down from her orgasm and trying to catch her breath. Her hands weren't doing much anymore.
"Tired little sis?" He asked.
From the tone of his voice, Jae didn't know anything. She felt guilty, but Minju thought maybe she could get off without him knowing and without experiencing any of the embarrassment.
"Uh huh," Minju lied. She lifted her hips off of him so he wouldn't feel it if she'd gotten too wet.
"What if I took a turn for a change?" Jae asked.
It was the only thing Minju could think of to put her out of harm's way, or at least her brother's discovery.
She agreed and laid down on the floor where he'd just been. After cumming, her skin was sensitive and crawling for his touch. Even when his fingers grazed her, Minju could feel it through her whole body. He started slow, and then worked his fingers into the tight spots on her shoulders. His hands felt terrific - big and strong, and a little bit rough from all his hard work.
Maybe Minju didn't know she was doing it, but Jae absolutely loved the way his little sister was letting out adorable sighs and moans when he touched her just right. Jae was probably getting just as much enjoyment as his little sis from his touching her.
He wasn't sure why he thought it would be okay, but her bra was simply in the way. In one quick motion, Jae unclasped his little sister's lacy top. It sprung open and revealed her back to him, and Minju quickly opened an eye to look backward at him. When he didn't offer an explanation, she stayed quiet.
The tension seemed more incredible then, but his hands felt even better. Jae could see his little sister's tits spreading out from her thin frame as she lay against the floor. He wanted to touch them; he even got close a few times with his fingers. Minju was fully aware of every square inch of her body that he felt: the way his fingers daringly slipped just beneath the waistband of her sweats, or how he grasped the tops of her hips a few times like he wanted to pull her towards him. After only a few moments, both of them were totally turned on, though neither was about to admit it to each other.
If Jae hadn't seen it, they would have been totally screwed. The flash of headlights shown in the room for only a second.
Their parents had walked in on them watching a movie before, even when Minju was wearing relatively inappropriate clothing. But in the position they were and with Minju's suggestive bra unclasped, it would have looked a bit more…naughty. Minju didn't even know what hit her before she was being scooped up and flipped around into her brother's arms as he took two stairs at a time up to her bedroom.
"Oppa what th…!" Minju gasped as he manhandled her. Her hands darted to the dangling bra that she'd only just managed to hold on to. Then she was twisted around and had her legs wrapped around her brother's wide frame before she could speak another word. As they hit the top of the stairs, she heard her parents at the door.
Jae dashed into his sister's room and then stood quietly, both of them being very still in their utterly suggestive position. Even in their haste, both siblings could intimately sense Minju's loosely covered breasts against Jae's chest, and she couldn't be sure, but was something extra trapped between their hips?
"Kids, we're home!" Their mother called out as she came in.
"Up here, be down in a minute!" Jae called back.
When he was sure they were in the clear, he flopped back onto the bed and took his first deep breath. Minju laughed first; of course, she would find that funny.
"Oh my god that was close!" She said, giggling.
"Well we wouldn't have to be worried if you were still wearing your bra!" Jae said righteously.
"Um excuse me, I wasn't the one who took it off," Minju said.
By the time they'd reached the bedroom her bra no longer covered either of her breasts. It was still trapped between them, but looking down Jae could see the full weight of his little sister's chest held between his and hers. They were big and hanging down slightly as she propped herself up to look at her brother. With an adorable and mischievous look on her face, she looked irresistible, perched on top of her brother with both her knees on the bed.
"I didn't mean anything by it, I was just…" he started, obviously not knowing where he was going with it.
Minju smiled at him, "I know you didn't," she said, letting him off the hook. She wiggled her hips playfully as she said it, and Minju was almost positive she could feel her brother's cock tucked up between their two connected hips and at least partially hard. The way it was pressing against Minju right where Jae definitely shouldn't have been made Minju desperate to know if she was the cause or not. Whatever it was, her brother felt big.
Knowing that their parents would be waiting for them downstairs, Jae spoke first, breaking the silence caused by the way the two of them lay on Minju's bed.
"You should probably cover those up," he said, half-heartedly looking away.
Minju reached for her bra and finally sat up on top of her brother. For a split second, her breasts were neither covered by her hands or her bra, and Jae must have seen, because Minju felt her brother throb against her where he was touching below. Not wanting to be captive and helpless to his beautiful sister, or so obviously showing her his affection with his growing stiffness, Jae reached up to his sister's enticing sides. She was about to inhale profoundly and let him touch her, but instead, he only savored her soft skin for a second before he forcibly tossed her off of him onto the other half of the bed.
"HEY!" she shrieked
"Time to put some clothes on, little sis," Jae said callously. See you downstairs."
And then he left. She watched him walk out, still holding her arms up to cover her breasts so he didn't see, but a part of Minju wasn't entirely sure she didn't want him to.
This was uncharted territory for Minju and her brother both. As they spent the rest of the night around their parents, both tried hard to wrap their heads around what was going on between them. On one hand, they were still spending time together on Fridays like they always did, laughing and conversing with the same fantastic level of comfort that seemed to make Minju's weekend. And when Jae woke up in the morning he was smiling and simply glad to have had the time with his baby sis despite the anxiety of a big game ahead.
On the other hand, both siblings had gone to bed thinking of each other in ways that they weren't supposed to. But imagining Minju wearing even less on top of Jae than just the pair of sweatpants she had been was a dream they both shared that night, 'supposed to' or not.
Just before the game the next day, Minju got an email that she was to attend a different cheerleading practice on Monday. She was going to be cheering on the football field at their home game in two weeks! Minju was ecstatic and wanted badly to tell her brother, but decided to let him focus and wait until after the game.
There was a lot of talk about how the football team would play in their first home game. There was equal coverage of Jae and how he would perform starting his first full season. Minju was perfectly confident that he would blow the competition away.
And he did… for a time. He started strong, very practiced in every play. They went into the half leading, but Minju's dad wasn't impressed.
"He looks a little off today, don't you think?" said her father.
"You know honey, I noticed that too. What do you think is up?" Minju's mom asked.
She wracked her brain. Suddenly, Minju hoped that the way she'd teased her brother wasn't the cause. She felt guilty all of the sudden. Perhaps it hadn't been fair to him for her to flaunt herself like that. It was selfish. His attention made Minju feel good and she hadn't taken him into account. It was especially bad considering Jae wasn't with his girlfriend anymore.
"Did you notice anything last night Minju?" Her mother asked.
"No, not really mom. He was just as happy to be home like he usually is." Minju assured them.
And she wasn't lying. Aside from being a bit downtrodden about breaking up with Eunju, he'd been very playful and content with her the night before.
Yet, when he came out for the second half, the same rustiness seemed to be staying with him. Perhaps it was the team. Nobody seemed to be blaming Jae for the way their offense was playing, but before long they were losing. And then the fourth quarter was nearly over. And then… the whistle blew for the end of game and Jae's team had not done enough.
He was understandably bummed when they met him on the field after the game.
"Sorry bro," Minju said compassionately, feeling him wrap his arm around her side and walk toward the locker rooms with their parents. She looked cute in her little, team t-shirt, but Jae wasn't really in the mood to check her out just then.
"Yeah… " he said dejectedly, "I don't know why we couldn't pull that one out… damn."
"Don't beat yourself up too much about it, you promise?" Minju asked, looking up at him hopefully.
"I won't." He said. "Maybe I'll just beat you up."
That elicited a smile from his sister, but Minju could tell his heart wasn't in it. She felt bad for him; he was probably internalizing what was just the whole team's off performance.
"See you soon?" Minju asked, "Next Friday at the latest?"
"…away game," Jae sighed. "But the week after for sure."
He squeezed Minju's side before breaking contact and saying goodbye to their parents. Minju watched him jog back to the lockers and hoped he wouldn't be depressed about the loss for too long. She hadn't even told him about her cheerleading spot, but that could wait until later when he might be more willing to share in her excitement.
-
That week went by even faster than the last. It was Minju's second week of school and she was loving every minute of it. She only got to sit down to lunch with Jae once before he was off to the away game, and when she'd told him her news he had been so happy for her. She wished furiously, as he hugged her, that she might someday find somebody who cared about her the way Jae did.
It turned out that Minju hadn't just been brought onto the football cheerleading team, but she'd replaced someone. Of course, it had to be Eunju. And making the team wasn't the end of it.
"You know you're going to fuck this up right?" Eunju had asked, confronting Minju on the way to class one day that week. Minju wanted nothing more than to get away from her so she just kept walking.
"You don't belong in my spot, you little bitch." Eunju spat, obviously annoyed that Minju didn't intend to engage.
"Oh and tell that second string quarterback you call your brother to enjoy being tended to by his sister instead of his girlfriend… a lotta good that'll do him."
Minju didn't quite understand, but she wouldn't let Eunju talk bad about her brother.
"The only one who's second string here is you… bitch," Minju flung the blonde's words back in her face, "you were NEVER good enough for him. You were just EASY."
With that Minju turned on the path and headed into the Math & Science building. It took her a few minutes to calm down, and almost half the period to stop thinking about what Eunju had said…'tending to her brother.'
-
The away game did not go well. This time, Jae did look bad. It was like he just couldn't find his stride. He gave up one interception in the first half and one in the second. The rest of the team could have played much better, but they simply didn't have that momentum that everyone had seen driven by the star quarterback. There were whispers that Jae would be replaced if he kept playing like that, but that's all they were.
There was something that Minju heard in the locker room after cheer practice one day that week that put pieces together for her. It was hard for her to believe, but Eunju, whom she'd overheard, had made some sense.
"You know why he's playing like that?" She'd been gossiping out of sight in another part of the locker room near the showers, "because he doesn't have me."
"Oh come on," another girl on the team, who sounded like Tamara, laughed, "I know you two had your thing, but you weren't exactly throwing the ball for him!"
"Think what you want, but he's the one who insisted that I come over on the day before the game… he said having sex helped him play better."
"Yeah, right," Tamara said, "that's a myth."
"You say that, but we did it before every game last year…" she'd continued, but Minju didn't want to hear it.
No way. No way hooking up with that blonde bimbo before their Friday nights together was helping her brother win.
Minju kept repeating that to herself all week until Friday arrived. But at some point, she didn't believe it anymore. He'd always been so quick to shoo Eunju out the door on Fridays, but he HAD invited her there week after week anyway. And she was right; as far as Minju knew, her brother hadn't been hooking up with anyone else. Minju had only succeeded in teasing her brother with her skimpy clothing, certainly not helping him get any relief. Could it be her fault? It seemed ridiculous.
And then came the next thought - far more questionable than the last. Who was going to 'tend to her brother' now that she couldn't expect Eunju to do it before she came home that Friday? As far as she knew, Minju would be the only girl around, the only one Jae was technically allowed to see. He could start seeing another girl, but she knew her brother, and he didn't just start sleeping with somebody because he needed to get some ass.
The thought that it might be up to Minju to… relieve him… and more so than just giving a back massage seemed crazy to her. Jae would never go for it. They were brother and sister; no way! Minju thought.
But by the time she arrived home on Friday, Minju had debated with herself a thousand times about it. She'd been hinting at her brother toward something for a long time, always knowing that he'd never cross the line with her. But what if she told him it was okay to? She'd sensed that he was hard that one day on her bed. She'd seen him looking. She'd felt his hands touching her back in ways a brother wasn't supposed to after he'd unhooked her bra. What if he wanted something, and she was just naive or self-centered? What if it was way easier than she was making it out to be.
Jae could tell something was up with his sister when he got home, despite her pretending.
"Do you know how excited I am to see you on the sideline tomorrow Minju'?" he asked, eliciting a massive smile from his sister.
The way she looked right then was how he wanted to picture her always. A big smile, flashing her teeth because she couldn't help herself. A cute, white tank-top, comfortable little shorts and her body language telling him that she'd been waiting to see him all week. It was crazy that they didn't see each other more often, going to the same school and all, but they were just so busy with the beginning of the school year and their respective activities. Seeing her now, with that radiating energy she carried with her everywhere she went, her perfect breasts stretching the neckline of her top, and legs that went on forever… he wondered why he didn't find the time.
"Are you ready?" he asked.
"Are you kidding," she said confidently, "I was ready for this since your first game."
"I knew it," Jae said, "good because I don't need anyone else messing up out there on the field." He sounded somewhat anxious.
How on earth was Minju going to bring this up? By that point, she'd imagined and even gotten excited about the possibility of doing something for her older brother that his girlfriend might have done behind his bedroom door upstairs. She'd wondered what his cock might look like in her hand, what she would do with it if she got it there. Would he find her attractive enough to get hard. Minju had felt a boy before, even had one in her mouth once when she got a little too drunk, but the thought of doing that with her brother made her heart flutter. It made her shift in her seat and feel an unexpected tingling between her thighs.
Yet, she was hopelessly lost on how to propose it. It would be just for his benefit so he could play better the next day… She only wanted to help him win…
"I feel really bad," Minju started. I was always so mean to Eunju, and now I've taken her spot on the team."
Minju told her brother about the day Eunju had confronted her on the quad. She conveniently omitted the part about 'tending to him,' but he seemed impressed with his little sister's defense.
"Yeah, don't worry about her, Minju'. She's probably just mad at me and taking it out on you,"
"For breaking up with her?" Minju asked.
"Well, that… and I might have had something to do with you taking her spot."
"YOU DIDN'T?" Minju cried, fearful that she hadn't deserved the advance.
"No, no, no!" he stopped her, "it's nothing like that. I discovered she was intentionally sabotaging your chance of making the field team. A couple of your teammates told me she was talking shit to the coaches and voting against you for no reason."
"So what did you do?" Minju asked, hanging on his words.
"Well…I might have told the coaches that Eunju was making it personal." Minju was squeezing her brother's arm tightly as he leaned over the table. "I guess they agreed because pretty much the next day, I found out they had replaced her with you!"
Minju's mouth was agape. She had no idea.
"Don't worry about it, Minju. My spies told me that everybody wanted you on the field team, and this wasn't the first time that Eunju had created drama. Apparently, it was time for her to go, and they were waiting for someone talented enough to help them go through with it."
"I don't know what to say… Oppa…" Minju hesitated before throwing her arms around her brother and kissing him a few times on the neck.
Minju giggled as her brother tried to shrug her off.
"Alright, already," he said, feeling that he liked his little sister's kisses more than he should have.
If Minju thought she owed her brother something before, now she was overcome with the desire to repay him. Not only had he been spending time with her on Friday nights and being the perfect brother, but there was more. He'd gone to bat for her with the cheerleading team, risked losing his girlfriend, and then eventually lost her and any of the physical aspects that came with… all for his little sister. Her handsome, strong, and unflinchingly loving brother, Minju, was enamored as she looked at him.
Yet, it took her until hours later, when he was lying face-down in his usual spot on the carpet in the living room before she could build up the confidence to say anything. Feeling guilty, Minju hadn't changed into anything more revealing. Unbeknown to her, Jae had been drooling over her since the minute he'd walked in the door. But now, she wondered if she should have put something on to make him more agreeable.
"Oppa," she said timidly, straddling his back. "can I ask you something?"
"Duh," he joked, his face pressed halfway into the carpet.
Minju paused. Her heart had been beating faster in anticipation of this moment, but now it felt like it might explode.
"I heard something… the other day…" she started.
"… yes?" Jae prodded
"I heard some girls talking about you…" she continued. Jae could hear the concern in her voice, so he maneuvered quite impressively under his sister's straddled position and faced her. She looked enticing with her legs spread right over his lap and her shorts bunched up even higher on her tanned legs. Jae thought immediately that he might have made a mistake now that his manhood was getting the full brunt of the eighteen-year-old's sexiness.
"…and…what did they say?" Jae felt like he was dragging it out of her.
"They seemed to think you weren't playing well because… you weren't…" Minju hesitated again, seeing her brother look up at her impatiently.
"…getting any."
Jae laughed. It was a standard theory. Jae somewhat believed the sentiment himself; that's why he'd always asked Eunju over to the house before he expected to hang out with his little sister, who would inevitably be tempting him throughout the night. Of course, people at school would speculate that his breakup with Eunju was causing him some issues.
"So what, you're wondering if it's true? If Eunju is the reason I'm not playing well? I bet she's the one you heard saying that in the first place, right?"
Minju paused for so long that he had to shake her hips with his hands to get her to speak.
"Well, yes, but that's not it. " Now for the hardest part. Again, she paused.
"Come on, Minju', spit it out!"
"I thought that, maybe… you know… I could help you if you needed."
At first, Jae didn't say a word. His brain seemed to go numb with disbelief. His first reaction was to look at her, his gorgeous little sister, perched right on his lap. He couldn't believe she was suggesting it, even if he'd been secretly lusting for her. What was she telling, that he just do what he wanted with her… take off that tiny tank top of hers and reveal her small, naked body to him like he'd imagined. Both of them felt his cock throb beneath Minju's seated butt.
"Minju… I… we…" he stuttered, "No way, we shouldn't… I mean, we can't."
Minju had no idea what to expect. Her daydreams had all gone so much differently. One way, she'd imagined him simply flipping her over and tugging off her bottoms. She'd never had sex before, but he could fix that in one steady stroke, and she'd wanted it so bad. In another, she'd sucked on him in the kitchen right when he came in, convincing him that she needed to do it so he could win. In all of her scenarios, even now, Minju had trouble admitting that she wanted him and hoped that he wanted her, too. And now it seemed that he didn't.
"I didn't mean…I just thought that you might need it," she said, trailing off, disheartened, into a whisper.
Jae didn't know what to say to her. He struggled not to let the image of his little sister being on top of him in a much different way enter his mind. He worried that she could feel him stiffening through his shorts that he would send her a different message when he needed to be simply saying no.
"I'm sorry," Minju said quietly, "I wasn't thinking, it was stupid."
There was this long exchange where the two looked into each other's eyes. In a moment that should have been uncomfortable or strange, they made a connection that shouldn't have been there after Jae's reaction. Minju could feel that Jae was trying to do the right thing. She hadn't thoroughly thought through what she was asking of him. Once again, she was being unfair.
"I'm gonna shower before Mom and Dad get home," she said after not too long. Do you want to eat all of that pie Mom left in the fridge before they do?" she asked, trying to lighten the mood.
Jae smiled sideways, "I'll have it ready when you get back,"
With that, Minju lifted herself off her brother, unsure whether to be disappointed or glad they hadn't crossed a very unsteady line. She scampered up the stairs, not wanting to look back at her brother and give away that she wished he'd chosen differently and didn't just want to help. She wanted him.
Jae lay his head back in the same spot on the carpet. What was he thinking? He wanted her… he wanted Minju so badly. He'd spent countless nights leading up to that, either falling asleep thinking about her or dreaming of her in ways he'd feel guilty for in the morning. He'd wanted to see her naked little body, put his hands on the breasts that were incredibly generous for her frame, hold her hips as he discovered how tight she was… Now she was offering him a free pass, and he was just going to turn it down?
He knew that she had been so disappointed; that was the worst part. He kept seeing her face when he'd first said no: it had changed immediately from one of apprehension and hopefulness to complete embarrassment. How could he do that to her? She just wanted to help! He had to smooth things over, at the very least.
Jae didn't know how long he lay there, but eventually, he built up the courage to talk to her and practically ran up the stairs. He wasn't thinking, opening the door behind which he'd heard the shower running in one swift motion,
"Minju, I didn't mean I didn't want you to; I just…" but then he stopped.
Minju was just bending over to take off her shorts. She was wearing an incredible pair of panties, cute, purple, and lacy, but only that. She was topless, and now that her shorts were off, nearly bottomless as well. Minju quickly covered her breasts with her arm, but her brother had seen them unclothed.
It took him too long to realize that he was staring or had stopped in the middle of a sentence. He'd never seen Minju entirely so revealed to him; he hadn't been prepared. Jae's brain searched for words, but it seemed entirely too focused on what his little sister looked like in front of him and what it made him want of her.
Minju had not expected him either. She had wanted to take a shower because she simply felt… dirty after asking if her brother wanted 'help' and then being denied. But now he was there. He was staring at her shamelessly, and whether he knew it or not, he fully hardened in the time it took him to gather his wits.
"Minju I came to tell you…" he started, watching his little sister walk towards him and stop but a foot away.
"Shhhh," she said. "you don't have to say anything."
Minju removed her hand from her chest and watched her big brother's eyes widen. She was giving him an uninhibited view of her breasts; she knew that he'd wanted it badly.
"It's okay Oppa," she said. He took it as permission to look at her, up and down. He took in every inch that he could see, from the beautiful tits she was baring for him, to the perfect, little pink nipples that graced them. He saw her abs, strong and smooth, the way her sides curved to her soft-yet-thin hips. He longed to know what she looked like without those adorable bottoms on, but hadn't he come in to say something to her? At the moment it felt like he was just there to look.
"It's okay Oppa," Minju repeated, "you can touch me." She took his hands and brought them just below her chest. He grasped her, making it clear that he didn't expect to let go. Minju guided his hands upward over each tit before letting him do it on his own. His eyes rolled when he finally got his hands on them.
Minju surprised him with a kiss. She'd leaned in while he was distracted and planted it on his lips. Firm and knowing, it lingered for a few, meaningful seconds. Upon breaking, Minju slowly bent at the knees.
She held on to her brother as her knees made contact with the thick bathmat in front of the sink. Carefully, watching him, she pulled the waistband of his sweats over his cock. He did not protest.
She knew he didn't wear underwear beneath them! Minju thought victoriously. 'But ohmygod was he more than I was prepared for,' Minju thought. Perhaps she'd had some idea that he was big, but her brother's cock was much more than she'd seen before. It looked like she could hold it with two hands.
So she did, watching her brother intently the whole time, Minju gently moved her hands toward him. As they slid up his thick quads and lingered an inch or two away, Jae's cock throbbed in anticipation; he needed her to touch him.
That made Minju smile wide. It was comforting; he wanted her. Seeing his little sister happy to finally take hold of him, Jae felt like this was what he had truly come upstairs for.
"Minju'" he breathed, unbelieving that her hands were now wrapped around him.
Again she smiled and held him firmly. The contented little teen slid her hands up and then down, watching how the surface of his shaft followed the path of her grip. Jae thought she was the prettiest thing he'd ever seen with the look of pure wonder and excitement on her face.
A couple times she slid her hands intently back and forth. He was so warm; Minju could feel the flowing heat in his penis. Every stroke or so she could feel a throb in his cock, and by look on his face it must have felt good. The fluttering feeling in Minju's tummy returned with intensity each second that their eyes held. Her hopes had been only temporarily dashed. It was hard to believe that she'd come this far, but clear to Minju that she was glad her brother was finally in her hands.
"Am I doing okay," Minju asked him sweetly, lovingly and wide-eyed.
"God Minju', yeah… is this… are you sure…" He was never lost for words, Minju thought.
"It's okay Oppa," she assured him, "I'm just helping you for the game tomorrow. You can relax."
It was a lie, but somehow pretending it was just this once aroused both Minju and her brother. As if they could just pretend tomorrow on the field that Minju, the cheerleader, had not taken new duties to relieve the quarterback the night before.
Minju had begun moving her hands around differently, she was gracing the skin around him with light touches and then testing his tip with firmer ones. Her brother flinched when she ran her palm carefully over his head and closed her fingers over it. It didn't seem enough to her, yet it was Jae who spoke first.
"Minju, ohgodMinju…will you put it in your mouth?" he asked.
Minju was stunned. And yet, he was used to calling the shots; it was good to know he was playing along. It made her feel sexy to hear her brother finally asking for more.
Minju shook her head 'yes.'
It seemed like the right move. Perhaps he would do better, play better, tomorrow if Minju were to take his cock into her mouth. Perhaps that, or maybe he simply wanted his beautiful little sister to go a bit further. In truth, he wanted to take her up to her feet, set her on the vanity and remove her cute panties to see what she hid underneath. He could line up and ask her if she wanted to…
"Oh fuck Minju," Jae let out involuntarily. She'd pushed him inward past her lips and was swirling her tongue around his tip amazingly. "your mouth feels so good sis."
Minju would have smiled if her brother wasn't a few inches in. She had to open her mouth wide to fit him, but the mischievous little brunette was determined to make her brother cum. She wanted to be better than his girlfriends, than anyone he'd been with before. She didn't know that she had already surpassed that with her alluring beauty, and that being his little sister was going to bring him to orgasm even faster.
Minju continued sucking on him. She couldn't fit the whole thing in her mouth, perhaps not even half. Yet her sincere attempt had Jae wanting her more than ever. Hadn't he been so dedicated to holding them back only minutes ago? But here he was loving every second that his little sister was stroking her hands up and down while she bobbed her mouth upon his tip, about to release.
"If you keep doing that…mmmnnhh… I'm gonna cum Minju," he warned her.
"Oh yeah?" she asked innocently after popping her mouth of him with a slurp.
"Are you gonna cum for me Oppa? Is your little sister gonna make you cum?"
He could only groan. Minju leaned close and licked the head just under his tip once again, twice, sending hurtling to the edge.
"Cum on my tits Oppa, it's okay…please, I want you to." She said, pushing him over. He looked down at her in disbelief and deep affection and she held his gaze, not looking away for a second.
The 18-year-old jerked him intently as his breaths got very heavy and then he took a single, sharp inhale. His eyes closed, and his cock throbbed perceptively against her palms. She sat up to direct him right at her youthful breasts, but not before taking the tip of her brother's penis in her mouth right as she felt the first pump on the underside of his shaft.
Minju didn't stop moving her hands as the first shot splashed against her tongue. It was hot, plentiful and he was only just starting to release when she popped his tip out of her mouth and pointed him toward her proud teenage breasts. Each stroke elicited another pulse of his white sperm onto her chest. It was the most amazing thing she'd ever felt; Minju savored every stretch of her skin that he covered.
Jae was treated with the view of his topless little sister grinning naughtily as he winced and let out the last of what she was squeezing from him. His brain, teetered on the verge of consciousness as he watched the young brunette swallow the first taste of sperm she'd daringly taken into her mouth. Minju felt as if she'd gotten everything she wanted, and the messy tops of her breasts and wet streaks of her brother's cum up to her neck were evidence of that.
God was she beautiful, and she'd been a perfect little sister, just helping out her big brother when she knew he needed it. For a moment, they simply stayed as they were, breathing heavily and taking in the forbidden sight of a little sister splashed with her brother's cum, almost to the point of disbelief. Jae took one of Minju's hands from his shaft and pulled her up to her pretty feet. Her other hand slid gently off of him, stimulating him one last time before falling to her side.
He wanted to say how much he loved her… that he wanted her to know how good she'd done and that she could ask anything of him, even if it was to never do that again. But that wasn't what either of them wanted, and he couldn't say it all at once so he said it with a kiss. Pulling her face toward his, feeling her silky brown hair between his fingers, he kissed her.
Was this just once? Would they wake up tomorrow and decide that it had been simply a crazy, impulsive thing that had happened and didn't need to happen again? It didn't feel that way when her brother's tongue was asking permission at her lips. She gave it with the touch of her own, and for a moment they kissed like lovers… for a moment.
"I better take a shower," said Minju, pulling away from him and watching the look of surprise on her brother's face. "I've got to clean off all this sticky stuff before mom and dad get home. You sure cum a lot big brother." She finished, running a finger over one gleaming rope and the testing it against her tongue.
Minju's mother had taught her to always make a boy work for her affection. She doubted that her mom had intended her 18-year-old to use it so effectively on her brother whose spunk now covered her breasts, but nonetheless… Jae was left wanting more.
"Do you think that will help Oppa?" She asked blamelessly with that nickname he'd hated until now. It sounded more like she had just finished a backrub and not sucking her brother's cock. She let him take a good look at her before turning towards the shower.
"Minju, you are unbelievable…" he said, still in shock and still incredibly hard.
She knew she'd done well. Everything he said, everything his eyes and body told her verified it. The proud brunette walked to the still-running water, leaving her brother there to gather his pants. As one last tease, she seductively slid her bottoms over her pushed-out butt as if she'd forgotten Jae was still in the room.
"I can't get enough of you sis," he said as he realized she intended for him to let her shower alone.
She smiled one last time as she stood back up. Her little pink lips teased him through the darkened gap between her thighs. The room wasn't brightly lit enough and he cursed it, wishing to truly know what Minju's young opening looked like.
"And to think…" Minju led him, "there's so much more."
She bit the side of her pouty, bottom lip before stepping in the shower and pulling back the curtain. Jae would dream that night of what he might have done if she had invited him in.
"Oh my God! Oh my God!" Minju said into her hands which she'd placed nervously over her mouth.
It was their offense's first drive of the game and they'd advanced the football passed midfield. Jae had dropped back for a pass, and from what she could tell, it looked like he intended to throw a deep ball. He'd made a few good passes, but this one was going to be big.
He faked…he dodged a tackle… and then he stepped up and planted his front foot.
As Jae released the ball her heart stopped. She almost couldn't look, but she had to. The ball soared through the air; she didn't even know who he was passing it to. And then it came down…
…over two defenders… Minju gasped.
…right into the arms of his receiver. Much of the crowd stood, screaming. Darren, the guy who caught it, had nobody between him and the endzone. As he sprinted passed the goal line, Minju was jumping up and down, looking incredible in her cheerleader outfit and feeling it for her brother who'd passed for the first touchdown.
[Today, when I score the first touchdown, I'll only be seeing you. ]
Minju had heard her phone buzz as she lay dozing Saturday morning with the sun streaming in her room. Somehow she knew it would be from her brother before she could even pick it up. It had been all Minju could think about until she saw him again on the field.
When plays were going on, most of the cheerleaders were fixated on their team or favorite team members. Some of the girls were inevitably dating receivers or linebackers or even the occasional linemen if they were brave. For the first time, Minju was the quarterback's, and the secret was all hers.
Except, when the team ran by after celebrating with their receiver in the endzone, Jae had come close and pointed with the ball right at her. The other girls didn't make anything of it, more so jealous for his unflinching attention, but to Minju it meant a lot. It was pure, like the way her teammates saw it, but in a different way. It was pure love for Jae and hope for what would come next with him.
By halftime, Jae looked like a better quarterback than he had ever before. People could be so fickle: cursing him one moment and acting like he was their best friend the next. Nobody would have thought to put the first two games on Jae after time had expired. He was phenomenal.
All game, Jae could feel the presence of his little sister on the sidelines. But it had focused him. He didn't aim to prove that he had enjoyed what had happened at home the previous day, but he had anyway. It would be such a convenient excuse that Minju had led him to play his best game yet, and only with a few minutes of her time in the upstairs bathroom on her knees for her brother. He'd already looked forward to spending time with her every Friday for a year; now he had one more reason to do so if she allowed it.
Minju hoped nobody could tell how wet she'd gotten over the course of the game, more each time she saw her brother score and soon after felt his eyes upon her. It connected her with his every move, every play in the game. She was slowly learning what it meant to want someone badly, she just didn't recognize the feeling or understand how it could be so intense toward her big brother.
He couldn't do more than hug her after the game, and Minju didn't dare whisper into his ear that she intended to blow him again before the next game; there were too many people and cameras watching. It would have to stay secret, hidden in the grin she shot him when he was escorted away by his players.
"I love you," she mouthed at him, seeing him smile as he turned away.
"Oh my God will you PLEASE set me up with him?" asked her teammate Danica, throwing her arm over Minju and watching the football team walk off the field.
Minju gave her friend a knowing look, "I think you're going to have to get in line," she said, motioning toward the tunnel and all the people, mostly girls, trying to high five or simply get a hand on the football players as they walked into the tunnel. The obvious focus of their attention was Jae, who was clueless and high five-ing everyone who reached close enough.
"He's such a punk," Danica expressed, "he could have any one of us girls and he refuses to acknowledge anyone but you!"
Minju giggled, feeling embarrassed and flattered. Danica didn't seem to have any clue that the attention was more than innocent. Minju wondered what her teammate might say if she admitted to imagining Jae in the ways she did, let alone sucking him off.
[I was watching you when I wasn't on the field today, you're a natural Minju'!] Jae texted her at some point after the game.
-You should be focusing on your team, not me!-
[Well then you shouldn't be wearing that ridiculous uniform! How am I supposed to focus my eyes downfield when my little sister is wearing almost nothing on the sideline?]
-Oh shut up! You're exaggerating-
[Maybe a little. What are you doing right now?]
-Um…sitting in the locker room, in my towel. The girls are planning what bar to go to tonight.-
[Tell me you're not thinking about going with them!?]
The cheerleaders were known for dressing up as sexy as they could and descending on bars in a pack. Everybody got excited when they'd show up, mostly guys just hoping to take one home. The thought worried Jae to no end.
The way Jae was texting her made Minju feel giddy. Sitting there in nothing but her towel, she felt secretive and loved, knowing every girl in the room would have liked to be in Minju's position but only she was receiving attention from her wonderful brother.
-Actually… Danica got me a fake so I think they're expecting me to go…-
[Damn that girl! Alright where are you going, because that's where we're going.]
-Are you trying to keep an eye on me?? It sounds like that Irish bar on 5th St, Flannery's or something?-
[Oh God. Okay, And yes…two eyes. I'm gonna try and get the guys to go there.]
[Promise me you'll keep an eye on your drink at that place, okay? I'm probably not the only one who saw how good you looked out there today]
His compliments and protectiveness made her smile. Minju almost felt as if she didn't deserve to be treated so well by him, but she wasn't complaining. As the excited teenager got ready to go out that night, there is only one person she hoped would appreciate all the effort she was putting into her make-up and outfit.
"Holy shit," one of Jae's linemen, Cole Hansen, said grabbing his shoulder suddenly, "the girls are here."
He knew who Cole meant, and sure enough, the cheerleading team was walking through the doors one by one, each of them more seductively dressed than the last. Jae almost hoped he would not see his little sister walk through that door. And when she did, he knew his worries had been justified.
She wasn't wearing the most edgy outfit of her teammates, but Jae wondered if everybody saw what he did. It didn't matter what she was wearing, because Minju had this incredible glow to her. Maybe it was just him, but it seemed like the whole place got quieter when she walked in.
She had on a blue top, loose and with a pattern like the surface of rippling waves that hung from two thin cords over her shoulders. It stopped just below the top of her shorts, which were what Jae couldn't tear his eyes from. They were this tiny white pair that came just higher than usual with three buttons looking like they were struggling to hold on. Obviously, they barely made it lower than her butt, drawing his eyes between his sister's thighs and the daydream of what might be underneath.
He watched the young brunette walk in and look around. She stood up on her toes to see over the crowd, showing more of her cute stomach to him while she searched expectantly. Minju's eyes gleamed when they found her brother's; she could tell he had seen her first.
"Hey!" She said when she walked over to him, "how come you just let me stand there looking around like a dummy!"
"Maybe because I couldn't believe what you were wearing! How am I supposed to relax with my little sister walking around looking like that?"
Minju smiled apprehensively, "what's the matter, you don't like it?"
Jae's raised eyes and the way he'd placed his hand on Minju's back momentarily, so that they felt his warm hand against her bare side, answered her question instead. Both of them had had a little to drink before getting to the bar; they had to be careful.
"Don't worry big brother, my Friday's are already taken…" she said only to him.
Minju knew she couldn't spend the night hovering around her brother. In truth, it was kind of exciting to Minju to talk to another boy and wonder if her brother had seen. Whenever she looked his way, a girl seemed to be throwing herself at the quarterback, but when Minju caught her brother's eye she knew he was focused elsewhere.
They hadn't only shared that one encounter in the bathroom. It felt now like everything was connected: their many years growing up, the Fridays they'd spent together for years now… Even this trip to the bar was a part of a long and significant relationship that confused Minju and yet left her excited for what might come next. Jae could see what he wanted, she was standing right across the bar from him, but he needed to be gentle, to respect her and be ready if she drew a line he couldn't cross.
At one point in the night, the slightly intoxicated teenager had made her way back over to her brother and his friends. A whole group of football players stood around both of them. It was nice to feel her brother close by her side as the team pretended they weren't gawking at her. And though Jae felt protective of his pretty little sis, he also had this pang of pride that struck him as he saw each guy entranced by her presence.
They only got a moment or two to themselves, and even then Jae couldn't say what he wanted to, or touch her hips or sides with his hand to express the way she was affecting him. It was so new to him, feeling utterly desirous of Minju. Seeing her now, so incredibly attractive in that top and tiny white shorts, Jae wondered if anyone would blame him for being so fixated on her and what was happening between them, regardless of the fact that they were brother and sister.
It was a pretty amazing night, always better when Jae had his little sister by his side, and always a little less bright when she wasn't.
"I think I'm gonna go," Minju yelled to one of her friends over the loud music.
"Oh really? I was kinda thinking the same thing!" her friend Claire said as she looked around and relayed the message to her teammates. Like Jae had said before, they always moved in a pack.
Minju was somewhat disappointed. She had thought maybe, just maybe, she could convince Jae to take her home. She would have played the "I'm drunk and you need to take care of your little sister," card. Maybe something could have happened during the car ride home, or when they stopped to drop Minju off at her dorm.
But it was not to be. Jae looked disappointedly over the crowd as Minju mouthed, 'BYE' at him on her way out with the rest of the cheerleading team ushering her along. The pack had moved quick. Again, Jae was left wanting more. Minju spent the cab ride home wondering if any of the girls hanging on him would succeed in bedding him. A possessive, selfish part of her hoped that she'd dressed seductively enough to be the only one her brother would remember.
-
-Away game this week…- Minju texted her brother during class on Wednesday.
[I know. I always hated not spending Friday at home during these.]
-Me too.- Minju quipped. -But I'll be with you this time!-
Jae had almost forgotten, the cheerleading team travelled to away games! But that didn't necessarily improve anything: Jae had managed to sneak a few minutes with Eunju alone on away weekends, but they'd also been seen a few times and got away with it because well… they weren't brother and sister.
[Too bad they keep us on kind of a tight leash, not a lot of alone time.]
-Why would we need that? :) - Minju texted back. She secretly loved that he was expecting something.
[I guess I'll just have to miss out on the backrub.]
He was avoiding the real reason they might need to be alone.
[Which is unfortunate because I thought you might like one too.]
Or maybe he wasn't!
Minju wondered that many times before she was on the bus to the away stadium on Friday morning. They didn't really get a chance to talk or text between then; Jae was probably really busy getting ready for the game that weekend. It was supposed to be a bit more challenging when they played on the road.
Jae was beginning to worry that his little sister, and his now-ex-girlfriend had spoken the truth: that he didn't play as well without someone else 'helping him out' before the big game. He'd tried doing it himself, and he probably would that night, but it definitely wasn't as good as seeing his 18-year-old little sis knelt in front of him and innocently bobbing her head on him 'just to help.'
Eunju hadn't put that thought in his head, but she was definitely making him concerned about it. He was lying awake in bed next to his slumbering lineman Cole when he heard a keycard unlock the hotel room with a couple beeps.
Jae waited a moment in the dark, hearing very quiet footsteps and then sensing weight being put on the end of the bed. He almost panicked and turned on the light, but when he saw Minju's face climbing up toward him Jae let out a sigh of relief.
Minju quickly climbed under the covers with him. He didn't know it, but her pajama pants were lying in a heap by the door. He certainly felt her bare legs as she got on top of him and intentionally pushed her mound against his hips. Both of them felt Jae's cock respond immediately.
"Hey! How did you get in here?" Jae asked excitedly but as quietly as he could.
"I have my ways…" Minju whispered. In truth she'd simply batted her eyes at the guy at reception and told him she'd lost her room key.
She was being really forward, Jae thought. He couldn't see her but he could feel her body and she wasn't wearing much. What's more, Minju was also gently wiggling her hips around and all that separated his hardening cock and her untouched little pussy was a few layers of fabric.
"I've been thinking about you," Minju said, causing another throb below.
"I haven't stopped for a second since last Friday…" Jae said.
They were both talking so quietly; it felt naughty and secretive and there was no denying that both Minju and her brother were aroused.
"I know you've gotta sleep," she said, "I just thought maybe you'd like it if I came over before you got your beauty rest."
"You were right," Jae whispered back immediately, feeling like he couldn't take the motion of his little sister's hips on his lap without doing more. "Oh god Minju," he breathed, knowing her little quim was set right on top of his erection.
"I'll try to make you cum quickly, okay?" Minju asked. Jae didn't answer; that wasn't necessarily what he wanted. Truthfully he wanted her to just stay there on top of him and let him feel her up like they were high school lovers, though Minju wasn't far from that. But they hadn't touched each other like that before; Jae wasn't sure she'd be okay with it.
Whether he would get that opportunity or not, Minju quickly maneuvered herself around and was no sooner turned around and facing his upturned hardness than he was ready for her to put it in her mouth.
She was so determined. Right away Minju tugged his waistband down so she could take her brother's cock to her lips. She stuck out her tongue and touched it teasingly to his head. Her hands held him firmly while she lapped at him, and before long Minju was taking an inch or more past her lips.
It didn't take long for Jae to realize that his little sister had left herself in a vulnerable position. There wasn't much light in the room, but he could see the rambunctious brunette's behind and simple pair of white cotton panties staring him in the face.
Minju was just attempting to take more of her big brother's cock in her mouth when she felt it.
"Unhhhh…" she accidentally moaned.
Both of them halted and spent a few seconds of terror waiting for the sleeping roommate to snore again. When it came, Minju sighed in relief, only to find herself fighting not to make another sound immediately thereafter.
Her brother had quickly pulled her panties aside and run his tongue pointedly across her clit and taut lips. Jae thought he'd never taste something so sweet. Minju had been wet since the moment she'd decided to sneak into her brother's room, though she hadn't dreamed he'd be licking her young slit like he was now.
She had to try to go on. It was so hard to keep licking her brother and sucking on as many inches as she could fit in her mouth when he began to lap at her pussy again and again. He'd never enjoyed giving oral to a girl so much as he did his little sister; Jae's hands had slid over her tiny butt and grasped her hips to pull them towards him. Then one of his hands moved to thumb Minju's clit and it was clear she would orgasm in no time.
Minju had to give up sucking on her brother, but he didn't care at all because the obviousness with which his sister's body was showing her arousal had him sucking and licking at her clit like he was on a mission. His sister's hips began to quiver in his hands and her tight little tunnel was saturated with her sweet fluids.
Minju collapsed forward onto the bed. She'd buried her face into the mattress to stifle her moans. Jae didn't care if his roommate had heard. It was too dark for him to know who the mysterious visitor was. If his little sister had to wake up his roommate because she was cumming too hard to contain herself, so be it. Luckily he didn't seem to be awake anyway.
"Oh my God," she whispered to him. She'd crawled around after her orgasm trailed off to kiss him for making her feel so good.
"You weren't supposed to do that Oppa!" she scolded him, "I'm supposed to be the one helping you."
"I know…" Jae relented, "but you were right there in front of me and I had to do it."
Minju kissed him on the lips. "I haven't ever cum so quickly, you are really good at that!"
"But we still need to take care of you. What do you want?" Minju asked, then narrowed her eyes admonishingly at him when she saw his imagination running wild, "…within reason."
"Lay down." Jae directed her.
Minju apprehensively complied. She didn't know what to expect when he got like this, but it turned her on to no end. Soon Minju was laying down and watching as her brother got on top of her. It made her nervous; she was worried that he would want to have sex with her. Did she want to? Would she be ready? Would it hurt?
"Do you want me to take these off?" Minju asked. Jae nodded, leaving his little sister wondering what he had in mind. "We're not going to have sex, are we?"
Jae smiled lovingly, "No Minju, I was just going to kinda rub against you. I'm not gonna last very long." Minju smiled with a sigh, not exactly sure that she was relieved. Her brother helped her pull the very wet pair of underwear off until she was totally bottomless.
"Fuck Minju'!" Jae whispered to her after he looked at her bare pussy. Again it was dark in the room, but he could see her tiny lips were totally smooth and bare. "You're really pretty down there too."
Minju shrugged, totally bashful to hear her brother compliment her about it but crazy about him that he had. Knowing that Jae was the first to see her young pussy made Minju indescribably happy. And the look on his little sister's face was even cuter when she felt Jae's cock actually touch her bare skin. 'Oh my god,' she thought, it was so close to the real thing. They couldn't do that! She was so conflicted, and then her brother wiggled his cock against her clit.
Minju twitched as she felt her brother's head on her. Soon he was moving more deliberately, a couple of inches at a time sliding against her soaked pussy. It was quiet enough that they could hear the sound it made when his shaft glided between her lips.
The little brunette was totally at her brother's mercy. She knew that if he wanted to, he could just change the angle of his approach and push his cock into her opening. What if he did… if he didn't ask for permission and just fucked her… She would be so mad at him, but then… maybe not.
Minju hadn't expected it to feel so good, but knowing her brother was totally in control and they were so incredibly close to engaging in the most sincere form of incest made Minju's whole body buzz. Apparently her big brother agreed, because she could feel him wince in pleasure each time he slid his cock against her.
She was so beautiful. Jae's little sister let out the quietest pants and cries each time his head pried at her clitoris. She had on a thin cotton top, wrinkled around her waist and bottomless below. Her cheeks were flushed. She'd only just cum a moment before and it seemed from the quaking of her abdomen that she might again. It had just seemed right, that Jae would finish by only 'pretending' to have sex with Minju. It wasn't so bad if he only touched her from the outside; it was only incest if he pushed into her.
Knowing he was so close to fucking his little sister excited Jae intensely. The head of his cock was so near her virgin opening and he was about to cum. With one hand on his shaft and the other holding her hips firmly in place, Jae prepared for the inevitable. In one last effort, he dragged his tip up and down firmly against Minju's lips and felt his muscles tighten.
Sperm shot from his head directly onto his little sister's clit. His tip was perfectly aligned and rubbing her sensitive little nub directly. The added warmth, the forbidden nature of her brother's cum and his penis touching her pussy was too much for Minju. Jae saw her hands grip the sheets on both sides of her body while he spurted out another stream of cum. Minju needed to cry out, she couldn't take another orgasm so soon.
To silence her, Jae brought his face to hers and kissed her. Trying to keep her mouth from springing open in pleasure, Jae felt her moan into his kiss. Each time he urged his tip against her mound, another rope of spunk coated the outside of her young, virgin pussy.
Minju felt her brother slide lower after the first few streams came from his cock. It seemed like he was lined up with her tiny opening. She knew it to be true when she felt him pump his cum right upon her. Minju's eyes opened wide, and Jae found them as he urged his hips forward just enough to feel his tip sealed against her lips. Minju could not believe her brother would do something so daring, or that it excited her so much. Her body quaked when she felt him shoot cum right between the lips his cock was threatening to pry apart.
It was like he was testing her, testing the limits of what she might allow. Seeing her brother lost to such recklessness and risk gave her the most victorious feeling. As the very last of his cum trickled from his tip and right upon her entrance, Minju was as content as could be.
She'd only gone to his room to give him a quick blowjob before the game. She wanted him to play well, to do for him what had so obviously helped in the last game. But now she lay on the bed, under the heavy weight of her big brother, feeling his spent cock against her thigh and the warm, messy cum that he'd deposited on, and probably some just inside her pussy.
"You said you weren't going to put it inside me," she repeated to him,
"I didn't!" Jae whispered back.
"Well you got really close!" Minju said, chastising him.
"I'm sorry Minju', I guess I just got carried away."
"I'll say," Minju said, stroking his hair behind his ears. "It's okay, I liked it."
She could feel the white remnants coating her unprotected mound; that certainly added to the naughtiness. Even though she was on birth control, she hadn't really considered the risk of it. Her mother told her that it was always important to use a condom; were they flirting with danger by what they had just done? Their mother would probably care less about not using a condom than the other part. Minju started to understand why Jae might have squirted all his sticky cum on her pussy: thinking about how forbidden that was made Minju want to do it again.
"You made me cum twice!" Minju whispered excitedly. "That wasn't part of the deal either!"
"Well then you shouldn't wear such a cute pair of underwear like that and think I won't want to have more."
Minju giggled mischievously. Her brother was exposing a sexy, nefarious side of her that surprised her more every day.
"I gotta go you big lug," she said, trying feebly to push him off of her.
Jae rolled to his side and both of them looked at Minju's glistening pussy at the same time. There was shiny white all over it: on her mound, clit, in the little slit between her lips. It looked just like it might if Jae had simply urged his cock inside of her and shot his cum there instead. Minju was pretty sure she was hoping for that next.
She quietly climbed out of bed, giving her big brother a quick kiss on the lips before she did.
"Have a good game, big brother." She said, lingering only an inch from his face.
Minju looked down one more time and then back up at him with an utterly mischievous look on her face, finally shimmying her panties back up to cover what she and her brother had done. She turned to give him a short glance at her backside with a naughty smile. Jae was awe-struck, spent and totally in love as he watched her go. The door soon opened and he was left to his thoughts, thoughts entirely devoted to Minju.
-
Just as she expected, Jae played perfectly the next day. He was getting better; everyone said so. Minju was not even sure that was possible, but she didn't know that much about football. From the looks of things, Jae was doing everything right. At the third quarter their team was up one touchdown and not at all willing to give up the lead. He looked so good. He was strong and practiced, and every time he took off his helmet she loved how he looked with sweat across his brow and his hair all disheveled.
Sometime in the fourth, there was a drive that put the offense close to the cheerleading team. Minju had been watching her brother all game, and the closer they got, the more excited she felt.
Jae had the ball on third down and he ended up keeping it and running upfield. She loved it when he did that; he was so fast! The play took him right toward the sideline and he got the first down before being tackled out-of-bounds right in front of the cheer team. Some of the girls screamed as Jae's helmet came off in the hard tackle and they jumped out of the way to avoid getting bowled over by the two laboring athletes. Minju stayed put and her big brother ended up close enough for her to help him up. She felt daring.
Doing her best to help her brother to his feet and getting in close she spoke into his ear. Everyone else just assumed she was encouraging him; only Jae and his sister knew what she said.
"Next time…" she breathed into his ear, "I want you to fuck me."
Someone else was handing her brother his helmet and Minju had only a second to catch his gaze. Jae's eyes got so wide she thought he might faint. He almost did, too, until one of his teammates clapped him on the back and told him to shake off the tough tackle. Nobody suspected a thing. But Jae scored the next touchdown with a clear mind; he was going to finally fuck his beautiful little sister.
-
"I don't think I have to beat into you boys what an important game this is," Jae's coach said in practice early the next week. "You all signed up for this. I know you've seen the rankings. You've read what they're saying."
Jae was ready. This could end up being his best year, with the best combination of guys he could hope to play with. Everything was going right, and he wasn't about to mess things up. After the coach spoke they joined hands and chanted before breaking to hit the showers.
He got to see his little sister that week. She'd just gotten back from cleaning up after cheer practice and she was drying her hair with a towel when he knocked on her dorm room door. She was happy as always, excited that her big brother had come to visit her in the dorms. All the other girls went gaga over him when they saw him in the halls. It felt like he was all hers.
"Hey troublemaker," Jae said as he picked her up with only one arm when he walked in the room. Minju could feel his big chest as he squeezed her against him; even his arm felt hardened around her waist.
"Oh hey Deb, what's going on?" Jae said to Minju's roommate. He tried to look excited to see her, but he'd actually been hoping to be alone with Minju. Deb said hello to her brother and fumbled over her words as she asked Jae about the upcoming game.
"I'm putting this one all on the cheerleader's actually," Jae said, watching his little sister roll her eyes, "if they do a good job this week, we'll all be just fine."
Deb laughed while Minju shot her brother a sideways look. She wondered if he was talking about something else, and even though he was being a bit presumptuous, she knew she had promised him something.
Jae had to be careful not to be too obvious about how hot he found his little sister in just a thin top and shorts. She had planned to spend the night in studying. At the moment she was wondering what her big brother might have planned for the evening, showing up at her dorm room unannounced. Technically, they hadn't discussed engaging in any of their extracurriculars on days other than the Friday before a game. Maybe he wanted more than that?
Apparently, her roommate wasn't going to pass up the opportunity to spend time with the school quarterback, even if both he and Minju were wondering what might happen between them if Deborah had left. It was okay though, the three spent about an hour chatting and laughing out loud. Minju simply couldn't spend enough time with her brother, and she was ensnared by his blue eyes and how often they found her as they talked. He had such an endearing quality about him; both Deb and Minju felt totally at ease.
"See ya Friday sis?" Jae asked as he gathered his things to leave.
"You bet loser," Minju promised.
On his way out, Jae flicked his fingers once and caught his sister on her plump little butt cheek. Minju shrieked and pushed him out the door before shutting it behind her and rubbing the stinging spot where his fingers had touched.
Deborah looked surprised and totally jealous, "do you know how lucky you are?" she asked, apparently not making much of it.
"Are you kidding," Minju asked, "he's been doing that since we were just kids. I hate it!"
But in truth she didn't really hate it anymore. In truth, she craved every time Jae touched her now, worried it might be too long before he found one reason or another to put his hands on her. She was nervous, no terrified about what she thought might be coming Friday when she and her brother were alone at home. But at the same time, it was all she could think about, and it aroused her to no end.
When Friday came, Minju got dolled up as much as she possibly could before she left for home. She wore the tiniest pair of soft, blue shorts she owned, a gray tank-top that fit her snugly without a wrinkle… the works. She had a naughty thought in her head that he might not be able to control himself and just attack her when she walked in the door.
Minju was on autopilot; she didn't even remember getting in the car. Would it hurt? Would he fit? What if her brother didn't like how she felt? What if he didn't want to? A million thoughts were rolling through her head when she pulled in the driveway.
At some point when Jae was sitting on the couch waiting for his little sister to get home, wondering what might happen with her when she did, he heard a commotion in the front yard. Hearing what sounded like a bunch of screaming, he quickly darted to the front door. A whole group of girls was crowded in the front drive around someone. As they picked her up, all of them laughing excitedly, he saw that his little sister was getting carried, fighting to a party bus by the rest of her cheerleading team.
He'd heard about it, but never knew when the 'hazing' took place. Apparently they went to every bar in town and made the new girls cheer on top of the bars and tables. He was happy for Minju, knowing she'd remember this for a long time, but it was bittersweet. He'd only caught a glimpse of her but Jae's little sister looked incredible, and he was wondering if she'd gotten all cute just for him. He thought maybe tonight could have been the night that…"shit," he said aloud, defeated.
Oppa I'm so sorry…- Minju texted her brother when she got a chance on the bus.
[Don't be. Have a ton of fun.]
She wondered if he was mad at her; she'd promised him something and now she was headed in the complete opposite direction of her amazing brother.
[I'm gonna be just fine sis. I mean I'm going to give your captain a ton of shit about taking my sister away from me on my Friday night but…]
She felt so bad. He was probably relying on her, worried about his game the next day, and maybe he really did need to cum to play better the next day.
-I'll get home as soon as I can Oppa, I just don't know how long that will be-
[MINJU REALLY. Please don't worry about me. Just look extra pretty on the field tomorrow, promise?]
-I promise, but I'm coming home tonight. I'll wake you up…-
Both of them had really hoped that was true, but something told Jae he wouldn't be seeing the little brunette that night. From what he heard, the girls got pretty rowdy until early evening and then they stayed at someone's house for the night having an incredibly girly sleep-over. He fell asleep knowing that he'd be waking himself up the next morning and Minju lay awake on her sleeping bag wishing she could be with her brother.
-
"I don't know if it's the competition, the weather, or something else Jim, but I'm not sure these guys can keep up today…" said the announcer as the first half of the game was nearing its end. Jae's team was down 17-0 and none of the plays they were running seemed to be working.
"I agree Phil," said the other announcer, "the defense looks scrambled, but furthermore quarterback Jae Eldridge just can't seem to find an open man. They are really going to need to make some adjustments in the locker room if they want to turn this game around."
The whistle went off and Jae was left holding the football all the way on the other end of the field. He went over to his sideline and ripped off his helmet, tossing it away in total frustration.
They were good. He'd give them that. His receivers could only get open for a second and he was lucky if he saw it, Even then it seemed Jae was getting tackled before he could get the pass off every other play. He was lucky to have held on to the ball in the first half.
Everybody was running into the locker room, but not with the same energy that they had been during their previous games. The team felt off, sluggish, and they had no points to build on coming out for the second half.
Their coach didn't have a lot to say. He drew a few plays on the board and called out different players to try to make adjustments. They all knew what they needed to do: work harder, shake it off and focus. Run the plays the way they'd practiced. They could do this.
Jae had been in halftime locker rooms like this before. After the coach spoke the guys would mostly sit in silence or talk in groups about what they were planning to do. Nobody needed to talk today, apparently, and Jae needed to get some space.
"I just need a few minutes coach, that alright?" Jae asked.
His coach had a few words for him and then shoved him off towards a door that led to a different area of the locker room. When the games got tough, Jae would retreat to the band manager's office in a quiet part of the facilities. He'd shut the lights off and just be quiet for the ten or twenty minutes he had before the second half. Dropping his shoulder-pads on the desk he sat back in the chair and closed his eyes.
Minju knew where to find him. In one of the nights they'd spent curled up on the couch together talking, Jae told her about his funny routine. She imagined him sitting there in the dark, totally still and catching his breath; he was usually never able to sit still.
Somehow, she'd managed to slip away when the opposing band usually took the field. She might catch hell for it later, but for some reason Minju felt like her brother might really need her.
'Who the hell is that,' he thought as he heard a hand on the doorknob to the tiny office. He saw the flash of yellow in her skirt and knew instantly that his little sister had come; she was the only one who could know where he'd be.
"Minju what are you doing here!" He expressed. Not only was nobody else allowed in the locker room at halftime, but she was probably taking a real chance she wouldn't be able to stay on the cheerleading team for disappearing.
"Shhh…" she said, shutting the door as soundlessly as possible. Jae wasn't sure he could handle her right now. His head was spinning and full of a million things he needed to be worried about. When he saw her in that freaking uniform, he thought he might explode.
There was nowhere else to sit in the room, and it suited Minju just fine. She made a line right for her brother and sat down in his lap, facing him.
"Minju… the game… I gotta…" he started.
Jae's words were quickly stifled by his sister's lips. Minju took his face in her hands and held him tight as she kept her lips pressed to his with intent. She stayed that way until she felt his upper body relax. His matted hair pressed against her forehead, damp with sweat. She slowly moved her hands to his hair and felt it between her fingers, pulling back. Jae's mind was beginning to quiet.
"Oppa," she said, calling for his attention, "look at me."
He opened his eyes, he'd been focusing on the feeling of his little sister's hands in his hair.
"It's okay," she spoke softly to him, "relax."
Slowly she began dragging her fingers back and forth in his favorite spot behind his ears. Every time she did it, Jae could feel his body letting go of another hit, another botched pass.
When Minju was sure that he was really letting go, she decided he needed more. Reaching her hands over her head she quickly pulled off her uniform top and bra all at once. Dim light showed through the blinds in the window as Minju's breasts shook free of the top. When Jae opened his eyes again, his beautiful little sister was topless and sitting in his lap. She immediately took his hands and put them on her bare, ample breasts.
He followed her lead like a wide-eyed child. His mind was empty but for the feeling of her, and Minju knew that was exactly what he needed. She cooed as she felt her big brother massage each breast with his palm slowly, longingly. Minju knew it was not how they were supposed to be touching each other, how they were supposed to be kissing each other and she certainly wasn't supposed to do what she did next.
Sliding off of him, hands grazing his biceps, Minju got to her feet. Her brother was watching with a totally dependent wonder in his eyes. He could only stare as he saw his little sister shimmy to remove the tight spandex under her uniform skirt. Seconds later she was pawing at the ties in his pants and tugging the dirty pads down far enough to spring him free.
They both held their breath and stared into each other's eyes as Minju moved to sit back in her brother's lap. He gasped as he felt her bare mound come into contact with his cock again. He wasn't fully hard, but when she sat down on him he quickly became it.
She kissed him again, inviting him to put his hands back on her and simply follow her lead. Jae was wondering what she was planning as she moved her hips and pushed her brother's cock firmly against her quickly moistening quim. She rubbed him there with her hand feeling his shaft get harder and harder as she stroked him between her hand and her gyrating hips.
Everything was happening all at once. Both siblings were simply reacting: Minju to her brother's need for her and Jae to the way the teenager was controlling everything around him. Even his hands were where she'd placed them; but then… god did he love her perfect tits.
"Minju what are you…" Jae begged of her, feeling his little sister sit up on top of him. He could have been fine if she'd just kept sliding her sweet little pussy up and down on his bare cock.
Minju put a finger to her brother's lips. "Shhhh…" she said, hovering just above him, "just let me… unhhhh…"
They'd felt it simultaneously. Jae's tip was suddenly right at his little sister's entrance and both of them were hypnotized by the forbidden contact.
The face that Minju made next was one that Jae would take with him for the rest of his life. His mouth opened and his hips flexed as Minju did the unthinkable. She lowered herself until Jae's head pried past her lips.
She stopped moving, even their pounding hearts seemed to pause for an instant as Minju's tiny quim allowed Jae inside. She hovered there, trembling like a leaf as she experienced being fucked, even if only by her brother's tip, for the first time in her life. 'It's your brother' her brain warned her, 'it's your own brother!' And it was the most incredible feeling she'd ever known.
So, after pressing her lips to her brother's without a thought, Minju lowered herself some more.
Jae's ears filled with the sound of the unknowing brunette's cry as she felt the pain of losing her virginity to her brother. Her gasp brushed his ear with a warmth that made the hairs on the back of his neck tremble He was inside her; there was no denying it. Jae could no longer protest, and he wouldn't have dreamt of it. She too had her mouth agape and her eyes searching his for some kind of comfort as she adjusted to only an inch or so of her brother's cock.
Jae moved his hands to his little sister's hips, softly sliding them down and trying to distract her from the moment.
"OhgodOppa…" she gasped. "Fuck…"
She tried to move more, but she needed another moment. In only a matter of minutes she'd found her brother in the room and now she had his big cock an inch or so inside her… she wanted more.
"Minju are you oka…unhhhhh…" he started to say when she let herself slide as far down as she could go.
There was no way she could express how full she felt with her brother's cock buried almost all the way inside her. Minju tried to kiss her brother, but she ended up merely crying and moaning into his mouth. It was the hottest thing he'd ever seen her do, and it was only the very first time she'd felt a cock, her brother's cock, all the way inside her.
"So big…" she breathed, "you're so big Oppa…"
Jae held her tight as she let her tunnel slowly accommodate his invading rod.
"You're inside me…" Minju told him as much as she told himself, "OhhhOppa… I'm not a virgin anymore."
Minju was obviously deriving pleasure from it, the knowledge that her brother had taken her cherry, or rather she'd given it to him.
"Does it feel good Oppa?"
"God yes… ohMinju," Jae spoke softly to her as he felt the cute teen lifting her hips again. It was all so much. He couldn't believe that he was sitting there in the locker room, fifty feet or less away from his team and fucking his little sister. He knew it had to be true as the incredibly tight brunette dropped back into his lap.
She moaned, tensed and then tried to relax, taking another few seconds with their hips connected to adjust before withdrawing again.
Jae wanted it to go on forever. Little by little, Minju was lifting and lowering herself faster onto her brother's cock. He pawed at her body, holding her breasts and then dragging his nails across her bare back as it undulated on top of him.
Knowing they didn't have much time, Minju bit her lip and humped her big brother faster. The pain was going away, but not entirely. She still felt so unbelievably full each time her mound came into contact with Jae. So Minju held tight to his shoulders, almost digging her nails into them as he penetrated her each time. Not only was he so big but he was reaching so deeply inside her that Minju wondered if it was her cervix that she could feel his engorged tip prodding against on each thrust into her.
She hugged his shoulders tighter, thrusting her tits together. She could feel the dampness from the hard work in his first half between his pecs, the scent of his sweat turning her on as she realized she was now the cliche'd cheerleader fucking the quarterback. Her breasts shook, her abs rippled and Jae was utterly mesmerized by the gasps and whimpers escaping his little sister's mouth. Her hair was pulled back into a ponytail and getting messier each time she dropped onto him and felt his cock impale her. All too soon, Jae felt like he was going to cum.
"Minju, you gotta… you gotta stop," he warned her worriedly, "I'm close."
Minju pulled him with her tiny hand on his chin so he was looking right into her eyes. She only paused a second before wordlessly sinking back into her brother's lap. He knew what she intended to do, and it floored him.
"It's okay Oppa," she whispered, "you can cum in me…uhhh… I'm on the pill."
Even though she knew they shouldn't, Minju couldn't think of another way…she didn't want to. So she kept working her hips up and down and sliding her brother's cock into her tiny opening. She realized that he mustn't have known that his little sister was using birth control when he had squirted cum on and sort-of in her pussy a week ago. The thought that he had carelessly done so would make her giggle when she thought of it later, her brother could be so reckless sometimes.
Minju stared at him, gyrating her hips in such an incredible way that Jae knew he was done for. Watching the naked little teenager thrust and flex to ride him with determination, Jae was soon there.
She could see it in his face. His body tensed and his face grimaced. Jae gasped and tried not to let go; cumming inside his little sister was more than he had imagined at that point. But Minju was not going to get off him in time. She'd never intended to.
"Oh Oppa… that's it…cum for me bro…cum in your little sister's pussy" Minju said, quaking when she felt his cock pump the first of its contents into her.
She sat down hard on him, wiggling her hips as best she could while keeping him fully buried inside her virgin pussy. Steadily, she could feel his cock throb, each time followed by another flood of heat inside her womb. Her brother was cumming inside her, and from what she could tell he was cumming a lot.
Jae groaned over and over as his little sister moved in his lap relentlessly. His mind was empty, taken over fully by the feeling of filling his baby sis with cum. He held tightly to her soft little butt, keeping her planted there as he came, each throb of his cock emitting more sperm into the eighteen-year-old beauty. His mind felt overcome with sensation as the reasons to have stopped long ago lost the battle to impulse. It mattered not, she felt too good for it to be wrong, and he didn't know it but Minju was beyond blissful to feel his spunk charging her young pussy.
How long had it been: five minutes? ten minutes? more? Minju knew that they didn't have forever, but her brother was holding her so tenderly, still hard and lodged inside her.
"That was…Minju…" her brother said, drawing a smile across his sister's face, "you are the most wonderful girl I've ever…"
He was still recovering. Minju spoke for him, "…fucked?" she asked adorably.
"No," he said, smiling with her, "that I've ever known…seen…I don't know. I just love you so much Minju'."
Minju teased him by lifting her hips a little and realizing how sensitive he must have been when he winced.
"I think you came a lot in me," she told him, "I can feel it, like… everywhere."
"I didn't mean to… I couldn't…"
"Shhh…" she quietened him again, "I knew you were going to."
"But that wasn't how it was supposed to happen. Last night I was gonna…"
"Oppa, I told you," she stopped him again, "relax…" she ran her hands through his hair again.
"Go out there and win for me," she instructed him, "and then you can fuck me tonight the way you want to."
Those words burned in Jae's skull. They lingered there as Minju stood up, finally slipping her brother's cock out of her with a curious gaze at their junction. White, potent sperm peeked out from between her tiny lips. It slid down her leg as Minju hurried her brother to stand up and helped him back into his pads.
They only exchanged a few words before Minju knew they needed to go. She tried to push him out the door but he shoved her against it, pinning her, still topless and admittedly powerless compared to him. He kissed her, hard. He was getting geared up to get back out on the field, his adrenaline red-hot from what had just happened.
They kissed and their tongues entwined feverishly. Jae didn't want to go, and Minju didn't want him to leave. A door closing nearby grabbed both of their attention, somebody must have come looking for their quarterback.
Minju pushed her brother out the door and shut it behind him. Leaning against it, she rolled her head backward lazily and did her best to take in what had just happened. Her entire body shivered and she only half-heard her brother's teammate urging him to say something to hype the team up.
Time was lost to her, and Minju had somehow managed to get all her clothes back on and fix her hair before she felt her hand on the doorknob to leave. As she snuck out, Minju heard her brother shouting in the locker room: something about how they were going to go back out there and score a touchdown before the other team knew what hit them. She was powerless to keep the smile off her face.
-
"Where did you go?!" Minju's teammate said worriedly, trying not to call too much attention to her teammate who had suddenly appeared next to her after being gone for almost ten minutes.
"I'm so sorry Megan," Minju answered, "I had the worst cramp in the world and I didn't want to make a fool of myself on the field."
"Well at least you got here in time for the half, you better be ready!" Megan warned.
"I'm much better now," Minju promised, praying that she'd done enough for her brother to help him get back in the game.
Minju could still feel Jae's warm cum inside her and threatening to work its way out, no matter how much she tried to clean up before she'd put her uniform back on. The sticky sensation made her bite her lip and grin as she finally saw her brother emerge in front of his team at the tunnel nearby. They looked amped, there was an energy in the pack that Minju hoped meant they could do what it took. The thought that Minju had ridden her brother until he came and only she, of the tens of thousands of people there, knew the truth made her feel as special as she had when she saw the love in her brother's eyes not long before.
In minutes, the game was back under way. Everybody's heart thumped as the offense made its way out on to the field for the first time, and with Jae lined up to take a snap, Minju thought her heart might explode.
Her mind replayed the feeling of her brother's cock sliding into her for the first time until he dropped back with the ball.
A pass, right into his receivers hands for about 6 yards. The whole crowd, including Minju seemed to sigh in relief at once.
Now that that was over, she watched again, remembering this time the way his hands had felt as he held her breasts while she rode him.
A handoff to the runningback, who quickly picked up the first down. The crowd was growing louder… more excited
Each time her brother commanded the ball and the game, it seemed, Minju's heart throbbed and conjured up another fresh memory of what it was like to have her brother inside her. In no time flat he had driven the ball all the way down the field and then scored. The whole crowd was on their feet; it was as if a new team had come out of the locker room.
Minju knew it couldn't have been her… what they did, that made the difference. But the player that the team was clapping on the back and shoving around in excitement as he returned to the sideline was Jae, and he was all hers. Win or lose, things were going to be completely different for Minju and her big brother, and the thought brought her nothing but joy.
Jae looked down the sideline to see the bubbly cheerleaders jumping around and chanting, but his eyes were only searching for one: the one with that amazing little rear and the breasts that she couldn't quite hide in her uniform top… the girl who seemed to have a little something extra as she shouted out the cheers…Jae's little sister.
And she was all his.
He could tell that Minju was avoiding looking his way. She was trying hard to focus on her cheers as she felt her brother's eyes on her from half the field away. Thousands of people were likely looking at her right then, but Jae's eyes were all that mattered. The things he was going to do to her…
A player hitting him on the shoulder was enough to keep his head in the game, and normally a distraction was no good, but with Minju there he simply felt… clear. Jae seemed to know he was going to win this game, he was going to be the leader his team needed and then afterwards, when the crowd cleared, when people stopped texting to congratulate him, Jae was going to somehow find a way to be alone with Minju and make love to her the way she deserved.
In the back of his mind for the whole game, he heard the beautiful cries of his little sister. It made him call for the snap louder, throw the ball harder and use pinpoint accuracy to direct the ball and the team wherever it needed to go. In what felt like no time at all, the game was over.
Jae might have had to ask if they won if his team wasn't hollering and rallying all around him when the whistle blew and the ball was in his hand.
They'd won.
They'd gone into the halftime looking like a bunch of amateurs and come out to teach a lesson.
They'd won a game that would establish them a fierce competitor for at least another year to come.
Jae's dreams were coming true, and as he and the team were finally allowed to exit, he saw his little sister waiting patiently to follow the team off of the field. As soon as he possibly could, he was going to worship his gorgeous little sis in every way he could and make her feel as amazing as he did for the second time that day.
[Minju… I can't stop thinking about you]
Minju's phone buzzed as she pushed her duffel off her shoulder and the door to her dorm room closed behind her. Looking at her phone, the smile returned to her face and Minju fell back onto the couch in the middle of her and Deborah's room. The old sofa her parents had given her when she moved in was the one that she and her brother used to battle on in the basement when they were younger. There were pulls all over it and one of the cushions definitely had a big tear in the underside where Jae had once thrown it at her and hit the cabinet instead.
This was crazy. Minju could barely think what to write back as she quivered in pure excitement at what had finally happened with her and her big brother. He was apparently the man of everybody's dreams, or so all her friends said, but only she had gotten to do what they all wanted to, brother or not.
For a few moments between halftime and now, Minju had wondered if her brother was going to treat what had happened as anything more than the relationship that Jae had with that awful ex, Eunju. But upon receiving his text, and even before that when she saw him staring as he was ushered off the field after the game, Minju knew everything was going to be okay.
-I could barely talk to anybody after we… it was like you made my brain melt!- Minju finally responded.
She had truly avoided people as much as she could after what had happened in the locker room. Perhaps her brother could go out and win a football game after that, but Minju felt completely overcome by the experience.
-You were so amazing out there Oppa. Everybody is talking about it.-
Jae smiled at his little sister's compliment, almost seeing the pride on her face like she'd worn when he saw her after he scored the first touchdown in the second half.
[I wonder why that is… did you tell them about how you were the MVP?]
-The MVP huh? Don't I get some kind of reward for that?-
[Anything you want sis]
-Hmm… anything?-
[You name it]
Jae wondered if he was being too forward, and the pause after he texted her made him feel a bit nervous. They were still in uncharted territory and the last thing he wanted to do was overstep with his little sister, no matter how badly he wanted to continue what they'd started.
[What are you doing right now] He asked, trying to continue the conversation.
-Laying on Mom and Dad's old couch. I just got home, what about you?-
[Still in the locker room. All of the guys are finishing up showers and I think coach wants to talk to us about the game]
-SO MANY NAKED DUDES, SO MUCH TESTOSTERONE.- Minju teased, always giving him a hard time about the easiest stereotypes.
[I think you know where I would be if I didn't have to be here]
Again, Minju waited to send something back. She knew he was hoping for her to play into his implications but it felt good to string him along. 'Make him work for it,' Minju repeated in her head.
[Are your girlfriends all going out tonight?] Jae asked
-They said they were, but I'm thinking of staying in-
Jae felt like begging to come over. He was near shouting into his phone.
-I'm looking at that spot on the couch that mom had to patch when you burned it with a firecracker right now. You're still a huge pyro aren't you?-
[Duh.] Jae responded. Some of the guys were beginning to get clothes on and wander over toward the space where they usually gathered. He didn't want to stop texting his little sis, but the coach had a strict no-phones policy for this kind of thing.
-I love having this couch in my dorm, so many memories, so much stupid stuff we did in that basement-
God did Jae love her. She was right, they had made so many memories together in that basement. Growing up, they'd fought and played together for hours on end down there, left alone to their own devices and to keep each other company. Somewhere along the line, he'd grown much bigger, and she much prettier and all the while he'd built up a love for her that meant he'd do anything to protect and take care of her.
And now Jae was imagining his little sister laying out, wearing the tank-top she usually did after games and a pair of team gym shorts she always managed to roll a few times at the waist. Her lithe little frame would be stretching out and her smooth feet, with those delicate toes working their way under the arm-pad at the end. She wasn't exactly the same little sister who he'd held down on the couch until she shouted uncle. Maybe she was, he just wanted to be on top of her for an entirely different reason.
His phone buzzing in his hand brought Jae back to the present.
-I think I know what I want as my prize for being the MVP.-
[What's that?] Jae texted as his coach called them over to huddle up.
-I want you to come over so we can play together on the couch tonight…-
He was looking down at his phone and his heart was beating faster and faster as he approached the gathering team.
-Only I'm gonna be naked and mom and dad won't come down to check on us.-
-
Words were said, players were congratulated for spectacular play, the team huddled and broke apart and all the while Jae was thinking of Minju. He couldn't help it; the thought of her lying on that old couch without a thing on, and waiting for him to come over made him mad with excitement.[U2] She was his baby sister, his own adorable college girl, and an unbelievably hot one at that. At a time when every girl at school would claw each other's eyes out to get with him, Jae wanted nothing more than to rush off and meet his beautiful, eighteen-year-old sister in her dorm as promised.
She wasn't exactly waiting for him. In the time after she'd texted her brother what she wanted, Minju had laid on the couch, enamored, for a few minutes. But not for long, because suddenly she was feeling giddy and nervous like a girl who had finally gotten the attention of a boy in her grade. She got in the shower and shaved her legs, washed every inch of her body and then stared in the mirror primping and preening for what seemed like forever.
Minju felt particularly relieved that the hazing of the day before had included a spa trip and wax because she could feel how smooth her pussy was as she rubbed lotion onto her skin from head to toe. After texting her roommate to ask if she could sleep somewhere else that night and tidying her room, Minju wore only a towel and waited patiently for her brother to arrive.
Doing his best to be inconspicuous, Jae put the hood of his sweatshirt up and took the stairs rather than the elevator to his sister's floor. He checked the hallway and had to wait for two girls to walk into their rooms before rushing over and turning the handle to his little sister's room. He closed the door behind him and backed up against it, letting out a deep breath he'd been holding.
The sound of the door opening made Minju's heart jump. She knew he was coming, knew what they intended to do: something they had technically already done it earlier that day. But this time felt different.
They hadn't yet met on any day other than a Friday before the game. They had only touched each other on the premise that it was in some way a service to the football team. Before, it was like they had an excuse, but as Minju stood up and watched her brother turn the lock on the door behind him, she knew that he was there for her and only her.
Jae watched his little sister stand up from the couch with a towel wrapped around her. She was adorable. Petite, youthful and so nervous - he could see it on her as she stood there shaking. He almost felt bad as he saw the body language that seeming to be praying he would approve of her. That was, until Jae watched his little sister tug at the towel and drop it around her feet.
It felt like the first time he'd seen her naked… wait, was it? His head was all jumbled up as she stood there next to the old green couch and turned a little bit, shrugging her shoulders sheepishly and causing her breasts to perk up for his view.
"Come here little sis," Jae instructed her
She sidled over to him and Jae immediately put his hands on her shoulders. The room was cold, and little goose-bumps were showing up on her skin, but his hands felt instantly warm.
"You are the most beautiful thing I have ever seen." Jae assured her.
She smiled, nuzzling her head against his arm. Feeling some of the confidence of earlier that day returning to her.
"What if some other boy had decided to stop by before I could get here, huh?"
"Well I probably wouldn't have gotten naked for him, for one." Minju quipped, grinning.
"PROBABLY?" Jae retorted.
"I definitely wouldn't have let him fuck me if that's what you're asking?" Minju implied. Both of them were quiet as they absorbed what she said.
Feeling mischievous enough, Minju moved her hand to the long bulge in her brother's sweatpants.
"Is that what you're here to do big brother?" she teased. Looking down in wonder at the path her hand was tracing along Jae's sizable erection.
He couldn't resist any longer, Jae had to get his hands on her, his lips, everything. With a hand around his little sister's waist and one at her neck, he pulled her toward him and joined their lips. At first it was pure need, lust and magnetism that drew them together, but as their lips slowly parted, Minju's tongue found her brothers in a way that inspired them to take their time.
Minju felt her sibling's hand move its way from her hip to her stomach, and then from her stomach to her ribcage. Finally, he reached her breast and he tested it's weight under his thumb and forefinger before grasping the entire thing.
"Uhhhhh…" Minju mewwed into her brother's mouth as he touched her, loving the sensation of letting him be in control. His desire was obvious, but his touch was gentle. Slowly he felt her up and she let them take awkward little steps backward toward the couch while still kissing.
"Oppa," she broke away as her backside touched the couch, "I've wanted this for so long," she whispered with their foreheads touching and his eyes watching her breasts mound together as he massaged them.
"Not like I said… not just to help you with your games," she continued.
Jae lifted her up, so easily it scared her, and set her naked bottom on the back of the old sofa. When she looked up, his eyes were directly in line with hers. They could hear girls talking in the hall, ambling to and from the bathroom and getting ready to go out. In the room, it was only them, and nobody knew that beyond her door, a little sister now sat completely naked and hoping that her big brother would soon make love to her.
Jae put his finger under her chin the way he had so many times before.
"Minju," he soothed her, "I know you have, because I have wanted you for longer than I can remember."
"Really?" She asked, with big puppy-dog eyes gazing up at him. "You're not just saying that?"
"Duh," he said, making her crack a smile, "and you're not just my little sister anymore, you're this beautiful girl who knows what she wants and knows how to drive me crazy and…"
Minju stopped him with a hungry kiss, grabbing his neck and pulling on it so he'd let her at him. He reveled in her haste, reminding him of how she'd actually been like that since she was little, whether he'd just complimented her for growing up or not. Except now, with her naked little body in front of him, he knew she had.
Her breasts, young but full, were very different after eighteen years. Her hips were more womanly, wider and tapered to from her toned abdomen. And those legs she was starting to wrap around him to pull him closer… Jae knew they had not always been so alluring.
"I do know what I want," she said between kisses.
Without explaining, she reached for the bottom of her brother's sweatshirt and pulled it up before he could utter another word, his undershirt with it. She revealed his upper body and felt a quiver in between her legs as each inch of his abs, his chest muscles and his staunch shoulders all came into view.
Minju had only had sex the once, and still she knew that the extreme desire she felt as she looked at him was for him to use on her… in her…, what she had yet to reveal from his jeans.
"Slow down…" Jae chuckled as he felt her hands move quickly to his belt. Her breath was so hasty that she could hardly keep kissing him. She managed to push his jeans down and leave her big brother standing in his boxer briefs before he made a move.
Her hand had found his cock almost immediately, attempting to wrap around it through his underwear. It felt so good that Jae nearly allowed her to do what she must and not stop her, but he'd seen what he wanted next when he had first lifted Minju up onto the couch.
With her beautiful legs spread, she couldn't hide the bare, pink pussy that he hadn't quite gotten to admire yet. It was pursed shut by her soft, little mound but even that couldn't hide that Minju was getting wetter by the second. A light sheen had caught her brother's eye when he stepped back to take off his pants and he knew he had to kiss her there.
Only Jae had ever touched her, and it had happened so unexpectedly in the hotel room at the away game; so when she saw in her brother's eyes what he intended to do, Minju once again felt her heart flutter; she was the center of his attention.
First, he kissed gently around her inner thighs. Even that elicited a moan from Jae's little sis and her bare hips writhed, inviting him closer. He took his time, kissing and licking closer and closer to her sweet opening. Minju was positively desperate for him to put his lips directly against her when, she finally felt it.
Jae dragged his tongue from the little drip of her fluids at the base of her opening all the way up to the tiny peak of her clit. The excruciating care he took, the gentle pressure of his tongue, It was like nothing she had ever felt before, and Jae didn't stop there.
Slowly and deliberately, Jae began sucking at her tiny bud to the tune of Minju's repeated gasps.
"Oh fuck Oppa, ohmygod…" she called to him, her diaphragm expanding and contracting involuntarily, "keep doing that."
Jae smiled right against the cooing brunette's quim as he felt her fingers grabbing at his hair greedily while he stimulated her with his tongue. The sounds of his little sister's cries were so soothing after a whole day of hits and crowds and competition on the field. He'd been thinking of her every free moment, seen her on the sidelines, and imagined all of the things he wanted to do to her. Now that he had her, Jae didn't care that she was being loud. The door was locked and Jae didn't intend to stop making Minju moan for him.
In no time flat, Minju knew he was going to make her cum. And for some reason, even though what he was doing was incredible, Minju wanted to feel an orgasm with her brother inside her.
"Oppa, wait," she begged him. Jae didn't want to obey, to stop her from having the orgasm she seemed headed for. "Please…uhhh… I want to cum with you fucking me."
She urged him up with her fingers behind his head. Even though Jae didn't want to stop kissing and licking her, the thought of sliding his cock into Minju's wonderfully tight pussy was too much to ignore. At the game, he had hardly the time to realize what they were doing, or how willing and desirable the eighteen-year-old brunette was to him. Now she was all his for the taking, naked and waiting for his next move on the back of their parents couch. He could really take his time and think about what they were doing.
"I love you so much Oppa," she told him as he came up to eye level. She never broke contact with him as he told her the same, but he felt her hands pull his hard cock out of his boxers and shove his waistband down and out of the way.
Her hand could hardly wrap him. Minju couldn't believe that she had managed to fit most of his big penis inside her earlier that day but it didn't worry her; she wanted to savor it this time, slowly, more than ever.
"Ohmygosh Oppa you're big," she told him,
Jae returned his hands to her perfect breasts and then pawed her body while she stroked him a few times. A drop of fluid lingered at his tip already; Minju smeared it against him with her thumb.
"I've been dreaming of this forever Minju'," he said, getting his little brunette's attention and gazing deep into her big green eyes. "Tell me what you want sis," he encouraged her.
"Mnnhhh…" she called out, bringing him close enough to touch only the very tip to her sensitive clit. She loved the thought of rubbing his pre-cum right against her and feeling her own fluids coat the head of her brother's cock.
"I want to feel your big…mnnhhh…" Jae urged his hips forward so the underside of his tip pressured her clit, "hard…ohhfuck…" he withdrew and lingered unmoving, "…cock in my pussy Oppa," she dared him, "Fuck me however you want me big brother."
Without another word, Jae felt his cock line up perfectly to do what she asked. Try as they might to withhold, Minju's taut lips gave way and her brother slowly pushed inside.
It felt considerably better than before, but Minju's pussy was so wet that her brother's cock was able to slide in half-way before she could protest. Jae held his little sister fast as she tried to adjust to being impaled on his big rod.
Minju and her brother looked down together at where he was inside her. Her recently virgin lips, bare and glistening, were split wide with Jae's cock halfway in. The room was bright, not like that tiny office; they could see and feel what they were doing without any hesitation or doubt.
It didn't worry Minju one bit. An hour before she had asked her brother for this, for him to 'play with her' on the very couch she could now feel beneath her, in her own dorm room with so many nosy girls moving about all around them. Yet, all she wanted was for her big brother to fill her as much as he could.
When their eyes met again with clarity, it was Jae's turn to groan. His little sister was using her heels around him to pull his hips closer and slide his cock deeper inside.
"Ouuuuphhh…" Jae breathed out. He saw his little sister smirk with mischievous pride as they came together at the hips. Somehow, impossible as it seemed, Jae was buried all the way into Minju's young tunnel.
Joined at the hips, Minju's soft breasts pressed against her brother's chest; she could feel his powerful heart beating. Her head nuzzled against him and his breath tickled her ear.
"You can fuck me now," she whispered, "I'm ready."
Minju enjoyed a few more seconds of the embrace before she felt her big brother move. His cock slowly slid out of her, almost all the way before he urged it back in. She was so wet, Jae realized, a wonderful assurance of how badly his little sister wanted him. The slick sound of his penis sliding against her inner walls reached their ears and it was wonderful.
Their hips met for the second time, then the third. Minju held onto her brother's neck and leaned back, pushing her chest out proudly as Jae thrust again.
Her whole body was displayed before his hungry eyes; causing his hips to collide with hers less and less gently. Each time, the space just below her tiny abdomen bulged just a hint, showing the siblings just how deep Jae's head was inside his whimpering sister's pussy.
'It's okay," she told him, "you can fuck me harder."
Jae loved her for that; a few thrusts more and the eighteen-year-olds breasts were bouncing mesmerizingly before his eyes. Minju found herself unable to contain herself from crying out in pleasure. She'd forgotten how close she was from her brother's mouth, but she remembered now.
"OhhhOppa," she gasped as he drove into her again, "mmmnhhh…you feel so good in me."
Her big brother could hear in her voice and the adorable sounds coming out of her mouth that Minju was once again near climax as she had been before. He adjusted the angle of his thrusts just a bit; Minju shuddered and dug her nails into his shoulder.
"Ughhhh.. ohhhGOD…" she panted,
Jae grasped his little sister's soft butt, sinking his fingers into each cheek and kept fucking her. Each time he felt her young pussy fully enveloping him, each beautiful moan and pant, he was reminded of how lucky he was to be inside his beautiful baby sister.
When Minju thought she could take no more, when her climax was approaching and she thought she might turn inside-out with pressure and sensation, her hands fought to stop her brother from impaling her over the edge.
But he wouldn't stop; he just kept driving into her and Minju was powerless to stop the orgasm from coming.
He kept fucking her, even as Minju cried out,
"OuuwhhHHHhhaaa…"
Her legs locked around him, still trying to stop him from making the climax any more intense, but Jae wanted the opposite. Seeing his little sister cum with such uncontrollable passion was something he hoped to never forget.
She gasped for air, and when Minju suddenly grabbed for his wrists and locked her arms straight to push herself up and off of him as much as she could, Jae decided to give her a break.
She shook, her whole body shook. Her skin crawled with pins and needles and her entire pussy convulsed around the more than half her brother's cock still tucked inside her.
Jae was close to laughing he was so happy to see Minju cum like that, and to sense how helpless she must have felt as the orgasm wracked her body. Around his cock, little droplets of Minju's wetness were peeking out, a few of them onto that beloved couch they'd known for so long.
It nearly killed her, but Minju had to go limp and fall into her brother's arms so she slid what she had managed to retreat from of her brother's shaft back inside and let him hold her up.
Jae listened to her deep breaths and felt her back heave as she tried to regain her wits.
"You jerk!" she breathed into his ear.
"What? What did I do?" Jae asked, leaning back to try and look into her eyes.
"You made me cum so hard!" She whined, "I couldn't even control my body and you kept fucking me…"
Minju knew she was being silly, and so did Jae. He simply held her and let her catch her breath, though his cock, still buried in Minju's tiny pussy, hadn't softened a bit.
When Jae couldn't take it anymore, and Minju seemed to be recuperated from her earlier near-loss of consciousness, he withdrew from his little sister a few inches and urged back in to see how she would react.
She didn't protest, so Jae made a different move. Minju yelped as she felt her brother's arms around her back and then suddenly she was being lifted up from the couch.
"Where are you…" Minju started, shivering and glancing behind her when she felt her back come into contact with the cold surface of the door.
Looking back at him, she could see the excited look in his brother's eyes. He'd never felt so free and uninhibited with a girl before, and the way his little sister grinned as he pinned her against her dorm-room door assured him that she was perfectly content.
Once again, Jae's hips began to move, and before long so did Minju's. She was starting to get the hang of it, starting to understand how her brother's body worked and what the best way was to help them fuck like long-time lovers.
The way her body moved, how her stomach muscles tensed against him and her butt wiggled in his hands as he held her up was irresistible to Jae. She was the sexiest girl he'd ever seen and now she was proving herself the same as a partner.
The door jiggered a few times as he fucked her against it, and the surface slid against Minju's back each time her brother thrust up into her.
"I love you," he panted in her ear, pounding her again, "uhhhh…I am so fucking crazy about you,"
Minju grabbed his head and pulled it toward her for a kiss. Their tongues attacked clumsily before she pulled apart to tell him she loved him too.
He manhandled her and fucked her so easily against the door that Minju was positively smitten and impressed. She reached up to grab the top frame of the door. She could feel her tits jiggling as they hung higher now and her brother continued his thrusts, unrelenting. She knew that sex could feel good, but she didn't know it could be so fun.
Minju felt playful, diving in and nibbling on her brother's ear. She wrapped her hands around his shoulders and squeezed tight. Her nipples grazed her brother's chest and she shuddered at the added sensation.
Minju was giggling and panting and moaning, totally letting go of her reservations and letting her body tell her how to react. Outside the door, some girls were laughing and standing nearby to remark on the noises coming from Minju's and Deborah's shaking door. If only they knew who was fucking her senseless on the other side; if only they knew that her own brother was shoving his big cock inside her again and again… what would they say then?
Hearing it too, Jae pulled away from the door. Minju seized the opportunity to gyrate her hips and fuck her brother back a little. He stood still, letting her go as wild as she liked. She held on while he supported her above the waist and she worked her little hips as fast and hard as she could. It felt incredible to them both.
When he started to feel like she might be getting him close, Jae spoke softly into his sister's ear.
" I'm close sis, uhhhfuck, I can't take you moving your hips like that much longer."
"Oh yeah?" Minju teased, "like this you mean?"
With an intent look on her face, biting her bottom lip and leaning back like a gymnast, Minju rotated her hips around on her brother's big cock and felt his tip prodding her as deep as he'd ever been.
"Ohgod… yes," Jae answered, firmly grasping her hips to keep her from continuing her dangerous movement.
"We shouldn't Minju!" he admonished her.
"Why not?" she whined, "you already did earlier today… and it felt so good!"
She wrapped her arms around his neck and gave him the most innocent, pleading face she could manage.
"Don't you want to cum inside me again Oppa?" she beckoned, pecking his lips to be even cuter.
"Didn't you like squirting all your sticky cum in me, in your little sister's pussy?"
Jae was speechless. How could he tell her no? The way she was sticking out her bottom lip… the way her big green eyes were begging him the same way they did if she wanted something when they were little… It was so different now; his little sister was now his lover, with her beautiful body wrapped around him like a monkey. He wanted everything about her, every inch of her, and he'd already done it before…
Minju knew she had won as her brother carried her over to that shag carpet she'd felt so silly buying with her mom when they moved her into her dorm. Now it didn't feel quite so silly; it felt soft on her naked back when her brother set her down.
"You didn't know I was on the pill huh?" Minju asked naughtily as her brother positioned himself on top of her, "even when you came all over my pussy that night in the hotel?"
"I guess not," Jae admitted, feeling guilty.
"It's okay, that was really hot…unhhh…" she let him off, cooing when Jae slid into her as he hovered above her. "…I couldn't stop thinking about it all week."
"I wanna feel it again Oppa, go ahead," she asked, pulling needily at his hips with her feet,
"Fuck your naughty little sister and then fill me up with your cum,"
'Holy shit,' Jae thought. It was so unexpected, Jae had apparently opened Minju's eyes to being just as much a troublemaker as always, except now it included having sex with her big brother.
Immediately Jae commenced sliding in and out of her. She was still dripping wet, her eighteen-year-old pussy had been waiting for this kind of attention from him for far too long.
Minju felt more full than she had ever before. Jae was being less and less gentle, and Minju loved it. Over and over he shoved into her; she could feel his tip prodding her depths. Looking down, she wondered how it could possibly fit inside her.
But it did, countless times it did. When Minju looked up she could see the concentration on her brother's face and a look as if he was holding back. Her poor brother, all this and he was still too good to her to cum inside her when she asked.
"OhgodOppa…" she breathed, "I want it so bad."
"Fuck Minju', I'm so close," he told her. Minju knew it, and after being impaled so many times on her big brother's cock, feeling his weight as he buried inside her tunnel, she was too.
"Uhhhhhh…" she returned, "Cum inside me…unghhhh…cum in your little sister's pussy."
His motions became erratic, and suddenly Minju knew what was happening. Her brother's hips stopped their onslaught, pressed against her with his cock buried as far as it could be. As she watched his whole body, his big arms, rippling abs and even his neck tense-up she felt a gush of heat deep inside her.
From his head, Jae shot forbidden semen deep into his little sister.
Holding the little teenager tight, he throbbed again, coating her cervix…
Again, he splashed her insides with sperm.
As soon as she felt it, there was an electric reaction in Minju's body. She hadn't expected it, thinking maybe her brother had worn her out before, but when the reality of her womb being flooded with Jae's cum hit her, her little body went into a fit of sensation.
Minju gasped along with her brother. Again a wave of stimulation flowed from the places inside her being painted with her brother's cum to the synapses in her brain before firing out to the tips of her fingers and toes.
"Ohhhh Oppa," she called, "I'm cummmingggg,"
Blackness.
The room was perfectly bright, but Jae and Minju could only feel each other as they lay on the rug being overcome by their mutual climaxes.
It felt like it would never end, or maybe Jae didn't want it to. Every time he pumped another rope of semen into his teenage sister's pussy, she seemed to quake and pant again. He wanted to watch her like that as long as possible.
Minju's face was flushed, her eyelids fluttering with her head rolled back. Her chest heaved against her brother as he tried not to put too much weight on her. He felt weak, and he struggled to focus on anything but the squeezing sensation of little Minju's convulsing tunnel. Each time she breathed, her young quim ushered one more defiant rope of white from her big brother's cock.
Even when he had no more to release inside her, Minju's orgasm didn't seem to want to end. He could only watch her, wince when her tunnel massaged him again, and marvel at how beautiful she looked with the mane of hair about her head and the glisten of sweat on her cheeks.
She was something out of a dream: too adorable, too petite, too alluring to really be his little sister… his little sister who he remained buried inside on that dorm room floor. She finally spoke to him,
"I love you," she said, almost too quietly for him to hear.
Jae leaned down and kissed her collarbone, then her neck, her cheek and finally a peck on her lips.
"Love you too," he promised her back.
Minju finally opened her eyes. Seeing her brother above her brought a smile to her face. She felt wonderful… warm and protected under his gaze. He was still hard inside her and she could feel all that cum he'd squirted into her trying to work its way out, though it would have a hard time finding a way with how well her brother's penis filled her tiny tunnel.
Her brother: the now famous… well, somewhat famous quarterback that every girl would be dying to get their hands on. A guy who could have been out scooping up girls on that Saturday night. Instead he'd snuck into HER dorm room, spent the night with ONLY her, and from the way he was looking at her now she didn't believe he had any intention of seeking another.
"You made me cum TWICE…AGAIN!" Minju yelled, almost sounding like she was scolding him. Her brother laughed and then his face showed of pride. He'd never had sex like that with any past girlfriends.
"I know, I guess I just liked seeing you so much the first time."
Minju was running his fingers over his arms as they held him off the floor around her. She giggled when she saw Jae staring at her breasts like he usually did.
"No," Minju corrected him, "it happened when I felt you cumming in me! It was like one minute I wasn't and then all of the sudden it was so warm and…fuuuuck!"
Jae couldn't help himself, hearing his baby sister talk about the feeling of him cumming in her pussy, he simply had to shove a little harder against her. They were already touching at the hips but she could feel him push in just a bit more.
"OPPA!" She yelled, slapping her hand against his shoulder, "dooooonn't, I need a little time!"
She smacked him again when she saw him smile like he knew he wasn't supposed to have done that.
"Did you like cumming in me?" she purred.
"Um… duh," he retorted, making Minju roll her eyes.
"I guess that was obvious, you came so much! I can feel it like…everywhere."
It made both Minju and her brother look downward again. He was still lodged inside her and the knowledge was heartwarming to them. Jae decided to finally withdraw, and though it caused his little sister to growl in protest, he slowly slid his cock out inch by inch; he'd put it back later.
The naughty brunette may have loved seeing her brother's cock inside her, but she had no idea how sexy it would make her feel to see what followed. Right behind Jae's tip peeked a bead of white cum, her brother's cum, from between her tiny lips. Little by little it snuck out while they both watched. Minju wiggled her thighs together and it made even more sperm flow out.
Jae marveled at his little sister's incredulous, open-mouthed stare. She looked like the little sister he remembered again, fawning over some present she hadn't expected to receive. It made him unspeakably happy to cause that feeling in her again.
Minju lay there with her brother's spunk working its way out, at least the amount of it that wasn't still spread over every little bit of the eighteen-year old's insides that there was to coat. When she looked at her brother again, she could see that the way she felt about it was mutual. They knew exactly what they had done, the evidence was plain enough: thick and white on Minju's thigh. They knew that they had done something forbidden that would change their relationship forever: the tangible passion between them revealed that. But most importantly, Minju and Jae knew it was exactly what they wanted, like maybe they'd always been meant to end up as they were now.
"Will you stay with me tonight?" Minju asked him sweetly.
"Ahhh, I don't know," Jae said, raising his arms over his head and stretching, "I was thinking I might go out with the guys…:"
Minju scoffed, hurt.
Jae let his teasing sink in, shrugging and letting her believe he might be serious. Finally he reached over and pulled Minju so she rolled partially atop him, flopping there like she had no intention of showing him any affection.
"Of course I'm staying with you Minju'," Jae assured her. "You didn't really think I'd leave did you?"
"Well I don't know!" She said in a kind of sing-songy voice. "You're some kind of big-deal quarterback now, maybe you didn't want to be stuck in all night with your little sister or something."
"You're a little more than that to me now, don't you think?" Jae asked. Minju was silent for a few seconds before looking up at him innocently.
"Just a little more?" She asked.
"A lot more," he corrected.
Minju and her brother lay there, thinking hard about what was happening between them and wondering longingly what might be next. Both of them were exhausted, so they slowly drifted off to sleep on that ridiculous shag carpet in Minju's dorm room.
It was hours later when Jae awoke to find his sister spooned in front of him, clutching his arms and trying to wrap herself as much as possible within his embrace.
All of the realities came back to him at once. He was still in his little sister's room, she was still completely naked in his arms and little by little his erection was making its way between her legs until it pushed its way against the teenager's soft pussy.
"Mnnnnhhh…" Minju cooed sleepily, "what time is it."
It was still dark outside, it might not have even been past midnight. Most girls would be out of the dorms by then if they weren't staying in, so there wasn't a sound beyond Minju's waking breaths.
Feeling her against him, Jae was helpless to prevent pressuring Minju's innocent mound. She hadn't done anything, but he knew she would feel the tip of his cock in that tantalizing gap between her thighs.
Minju was still sensitive from before, but she wanted him all the same. The feeling of her brother's cock hardening between her legs was so intimate that she sensed her whole body reacting. Without a word, Minju began rotating her hips to provide gentle touches of her inner thighs against the head of her big brother's unspoken contact.
'The way she moved her hips…ohhhman!' Jae thought. Where did she get that? Did she know that it was the sexiest thing he could imagine? Somewhere along the line, his little sister whom he used to see as this awkward, all knees-and-elbows troublemaker, became irresistibly complicit in their forbidden act of incest. How could he have missed the way her teenage body had filled out, how her face had taken on model-esque features, and as he held Minju's squirming backside against him, how her most unspoken assets were now overpoweringly alluring.
When neither of them could stand it anymore, Minju reached down and gave her brother's desire the proper direction. Both siblings exhaled simultaneously, a sigh of relief at the visceral reminder of their unlocked passion for each other.
But the calm didn't last long, because yet another new position for the inexperienced brunette soon brought cries of ecstasy to each thud of Jae's pelvis against her. Minju's hands grabbed the carpet, they reached back for her brother's hair, anything they could do to ground her as she approached another earth-shattering orgasm.
Jae may have prided himself on stamina in the past, but he was no match for the panting, crying and writhing of his little sister. For the third time in however many hours, as she quivered and screamed her way through another climax, Jae held his sister tight, buried deep in her sweet pussy and flooded her with cum yet again.
Minju cooed praises at her brother as she caught her breath, but he was pretty sure she fell asleep, exhausted, before he could even soften and slip out of her. She might have liked to look once more at the warm stream of her brother's spunk that found its way between her taut lips, but apparently she was content enough to know it was there as she drifted off without him. It was fine with Jae, though; in the time it took for him to fade back to sleep, he got to hold onto Minju, caress her and marvel at the evolution of his unadulterated love for her.
When light began to peek through the old curtains of the dorm room and chanced across the carpet and Minju's pretty, slumbering face, it woke her from one of the most wonderful night's sleep she could ever remember. How many hours had it been?
Minju turned her head and smiled upon seeing her brother fast asleep with heavy arm over her. God was she crazy about him. Sometime in the future, she and her brother might have to answer some tough questions together, but now it just felt…right.
"Hey big brother," she called, wiggling against him.
Nothing. The big lug, he could sleep through anything. She gave him another jolt.
"Wake up, you big jerk."
Jae smiled, infinitely happy that the first thing he heard when he woke up was his little sister's voice, and the first thing he felt was her naked body still pressed against him. Of course the second thing he felt was himself hardening.
So did Minju, but for once, reason got the better of her. If light was coming through the window, it was the morning. Depending on how early it was, girls would be stirring in the dorm rooms nearby. It wasn't uncommon to hear cries of passion coming from this room or that, but anyone who heard her last night would probably be curious who had been inside fucking Minju so thoroughly. Jae had to get out before they were discovered.
She felt her brother's hand on her hip and rolled back toward him. He wanted her, again. It brought the same feeling within Minju to know his desire for her, but she couldn't appease him this time.
"We can't Oppa," she pled, "I know you want to but we can't."
Jae was confused, he couldn't just NOT react to feeling the eighteen-year-old's toned butt against him or the breast his hand was draped across with her pink nipple gracing his palm. He pulled on her hip again.
"Oppa!" she said, rolling away from him and getting to her feet. Seeing her brother stare at her in admiration made her grin, but it was only for a second because she squinted her eyes at him and continued.
"It's the morning Oppa, you gotta sneak out!"
He hated it, but knew she was right. After all the noise Minju was making last night, he definitely couldn't be seen in the room with her by any of the girls who lived around her. Still he didn't want to give up the access to the naked little brunette standing over him. Minju helped him to his feet and then tossed his clothes at him while Jae dressed.
She'd put on a silky robe when Jae looked up from tying his shoes. He loathed seeing her body hidden from his eyes.
"So, things are going to be…like…different now, aren't they?" Minju asked hesitantly, standing a few feet in front of him.
"Different how?" Jae replied, reaching out and pulling her close with hands around her waist. Jae continued before Minju could worry any further.
"Different like: I've never felt about anyone the way I do about you?"
Minju's eyes brightened as he went on.
"Different like: I can't imagine that better sex with a more beautiful girl even exists?"
Minju blushed at that.
"Or different like: I know who the first person I call is going to be after practice today, hoping she'll be done with her homework so we can hang out?"
Jae had gotten to his feet and was looking down into his little sister's eyes when she jumped up and wrapped her legs around him. She kissed him wildly, unable to contain her emotions and joy at knowing everything was going to get better and better with her brother.
Minju didn't even notice that he had walked her across the room until she felt the wall near the door against her back. Reminding her of how he had pinned her and fucked her intently against the door the night before, Minju considered throwing caution to the wind and asking him to stay.
But after a few moments, Jae let her down to the ground. She stayed on her tiptoes, trying not to lose contact with his lips while he pulled away.
"Wanna go on a date tonight or something?" He asked the disappointed teenager.
Minju looked up at him and shook her head excitedly. Once he got her reply, Jae turned towards the door and opened it to peek out. The coast looked clear.
Before he could swing the door open, Minju grabbed his hand and pulled it toward her. "Wait, Oppa," she said.
He turned back towards her and admired her gorgeous face for one more time that day. Jae wanted to remember that cute, recently woken smile she wore during practice that day.
"I love you so much," she told him, once again.
Jae leaned in for one more kiss on her cute little lips.
"I love you too Minju'," he responded sincerely.
Jae paused a moment, thinking better of leaving without one more thing. He reached down and uncinched the ribbon around his sister's waist and swiftly reached up to push her robe right off her shoulders.
"There," he said, "that's better."
The image of the nude little eighteen-year-old, his own baby sister, and the wide-eyed, open-mouthed look of astonishment at his shameless act would stick with him for the rest of the day until she was back in his arms again.
Jae made sure he snuck out of her dorm unseen. He rolled his eyes, overwhelmed knowing that his newfound popularity was going to make visits to Minju's dorm-room almost impossible after last night. Still, all the way home, all the way to practice, every free moment he got Jae was thinking of Minju. Likewise, Minju spent the better part of her day dreaming of him.
Together, their thoughts were free from doubt or worry, instead full of hope and excitement for what would come next. There was going to be a lot to figure out between them, thought Jae as he reached for his phone after practice, but he'd do anything to make it work. As Minju's heartbeat danced upon seeing brother's call, she answered knowing that somehow her life was headed in a wonderful new direction.
"Hey you!" she said first.
"Hey sis, what have you been thinking about today?"
SYNOPSIS : After all that has happen, Danielle was coming back to spend time with her sister, Olivia, who you were dating and knew her & Danielle since you & them were kids. You were spending date night at home, that you shared with Olivia, when Danielle came over and she took the moment, that Olivia left you & her alone, to confess to you!
MASTERLIST | DANI'S FXS | NEXT CHAPTER ->
8.1K WORDS
After I finished seeing Olivia walk out, I turned my head back around to just get a face full of Danielle. As she got all up & close to me with a flirtatious smile and one hand rubbing my thigh. As she was moving her lips next to my ear.
DANIELLE : " I love you!!!"
She whispered and pulled back, as my eyes were widened from the surprise, plus the innocent puppy eye look on her face; but yet still using both her hands to grope my thighs. I was overwhelmed by her confession, her facial expression, and how handsy she got. To the point where I was shocked and left speechless, just like I have seen her do to her members. My eyes just watched Danielle's face as it went lower & lower getting at the same level as my dick, which was getting hard from all her teasing she did with her soft words & touchy hands. Danielle saw how she had me in the palm of her hand, so she chose to be more playful. As she rubbed her face against the outline of my cock.
DANIELLE : "I see how you wish this big dick of yours can go into my mouth, just how you put it in my sister's mouth, don't cha?"
My face gave my reaction away which was a mix of shock, surprise, and a little bit relieved because she knew; and wouldn't make me say it!
DANIELLE : " Yeah that's right ! I know, in fact I have seen it!!! Right now you wish I'd wrap my tongue around you cock just like my big sis!! Then just start moving my mouth up... and ...down...and.. up...and down, so you can use this pretty little mouth of mine like a fuck toy... just like you use my big sis's mouth!!"
She was saying all of this while slowly stroking the outline of my cock over my pants, and maintaining her entire focus on it. Making me feel like in her mind right now I'm nothing but a big throbbing cock that she wants to eat.
DANIELLE : "Don't worry!!! You don't longer after wish for it!!!"
As Danielle whipped it out of my pants, and took my entire cock in her mouth; having her lips kiss my pelvis as she maintained eye contact with me. Letting me see her eyes widened & get teary as my dick went further down her throat. This had her gagging & slurping sounds becoming loud, making me panic thinking Olivia would hear them. Danielle clearly seeing this and being entertained by it, pulled my dick out of her mouth with a popping sound and a smile on her face as she exhaled. With that smile she kept jerking off my wet dick making it very loud.
DANIELLE : "If my sister hears all the slutty sounds I'm making when sucking her boyfriend's dick, it's only fair she hears the noise that this little slutty dick makes!!!"
While she moved my wet foreskin up & down, back & forth, in her little hand's grip. Which seemed to be used as an amplifier, making the sounds of my wet cock being jerked off loud enough that Olivia might hear.
ME : "Ok! Ok! OK! I got it just stop!! What do you want me to do!?!?"
Danielle froze and let go of my cock with a smile, as if she got a mischievous idea. She turned around and on all fours crawled away underneath & through the table! Making sure to draw my eyes to her ass, which was perfectly outlined by her pajama pants, as she swayed it side to side. Until she passed the table with the doorway to her room a few steps away, she got up and stood in the doorway which was out of sight of Olivia's possible view. Knowing these, Danielle looked back at me, and lowered her pants just enough to have her ass cheeks rest on the waist band. While on her tiptoes she did little hops, causing them to jiggle and give me a hint of her pussy from the slight view I got; when her cheeks would open as they moved. Couldn't keep my eyes off of Danielle's ass, until a slight giggling got me to look up at her face, while she mouthed what seemed like "come give me that" as she pointed towards my exposed dripping wet dick! Proceeded to walk into her room with a mischievous smile on her face being the last thing I saw; as I heard her door close getting the attention of Olivia.
OLIVIA : "Dani are you done? Did you put your plates in the sink??
As I heard her walk towards the table, making me snap out of the trance Danielle put me in. Realizing my cock was out, I panicked and quickly put it away. As she reached for the plates and started to wash them in the sink!
OLIVIA : "Come on, Dani!! You're old enough to clean up behind you!!"
ME : "Gonna go take a piss!!"
OLIVIA : "You don't have to be vulgar about it!"
She yelled out as I was walking towards the bathroom, which was a few doors past Danielle's room. Once I made sure she wasn't peaking around the corner, I doubled back into Danielle's room as I closed the door very quietly and turned around. The front row view of Danielle's legs open in a V-shape, with her fingers going in & out of her pussy; spreading her wet pussy lips while with her other hand she gropes her tits. Using her finger tips to tease her nipples. As she lifts up her head to see me, and my hardened cock popping out underneath my jeans. Danielle didn't stop as she licked her lips while trying to speak to me through her moans.
DANIELLE : "Finally!!!... I been... waiting for you.... for that cock!!!!... I only had...the lingering... taste of..it on my lips!!!.. to hold me over!!!.. Now come... please!!!shove that big... fat... thing in me!!! PLEASE!!!"
As she stopped fingering herself and used her fingers to eagle spread her pussy for me. Showing how welcoming her body is, to the thought of my throbbing cock being shoved in her tight little pussy. As she looks up to me with big begging wide puppy eyes. The girl that was teasing me under the kitchen table was gone, and what's left in front of me was a girl who was looking to be held, claimed, and loved. So I took off my jeans and got on top with her thighs being held up by my legs, my dick being held with by my hand as it lands on top of her pussy slit; while I lean my head in with my other hand holding her face by her chin, as I have her keep eye contact with me. With being so close our noses touch as we maintain eye contact, I slide my tip up & down her pussy slit, providing just enough pressure with it to slightly spread her pussy lips.
ME : "Is this what it wants? does this tight... small... wet... slutty.... pussy of yours want this dick?? Does it want me... to shove it in... to spread it wide open... to pound it nice and deep???"
With every time my mouth opened, my lips would grace hers, making Danielle pucker her lips out as if begging to make out!
DANIELLE : "Yes! Please!!!"
Was the only thing she could say before she tossed her head back, followed by me thrusting deep inside her pussy. Which causes her to automatically lift her head back up with widened eyes and mouth open wide. A facial expression of breath taken surprise that brought a heavy sense of pleasure. As I stopped her moans by wrapping my mouth over hers, while our tongues met and explored each other's mouths, she wrapped her arms around my shoulders followed by her legs around my waist. As we were getting lost in each other's mouths, coating our tongues in each other's saliva, sharing our breathing; I had one of my arms resting over her head on top of the pillow, while I used my other arm to hold her waist bringing her hips closer to me. While slowly thrust in her pussy, keeping my arm just above her ass with me gaining more of a leverage on her hips by griping her ass cheek.
Slowly in an upward direction thrusting my dick, having her nice pink tinted pussy lips spread open for me. Getting wetter with every inch it wraps around, until my dick hits the deepest part of her pussy; having the outline stand out of her pelvis. I held it there as I used the grip on her ass to push her hips further down my cock. Until I slowly pulled out, making sure Danielle realizes how many inches of cock she just took; as her pussy starts to let go of some air while I slowly leave it empty. Ending it with a wet pop when my tip left the touch of her pussy lips go! I quickly shoved it back in deep and repeated this a few times, until Danielle had to pull her mouth away to catch some air. As she was panting, I took the hand that was gripping her ass and held her chin again, tilting her face back towards me as I no longer held back, and started to pound her pussy. This had her body bouncing up & down from the recoil, as she was looking at me with eyes filled with overwhelming pleasure. While I stared back at her and kept thrusting, I nodded my head as I teased her.
ME : "yeah! Is this what this slutty pussy expected?? Pounding it!!! Becoming a wet mess!!!"
Danielle couldn't say anything, she just bit her bottom lip to muffle her moans; while they leaked out she nodded her head, controlling her moans just enough to sound like a yes.
ME : "That's it! You know I haven't gotten a good angle on that ass that you were using to tease me!! Here let me put you in a better position!!!"
As I flipped her onto her stomach, having her in a doggy position; until I flatten her back down, by stuffing my cock back into her pussy. Her stomach lay flat against the bed, while she stretched her arms, fingers grasping for the sheets; with this angle, I was hitting her weak spot and staying in her pussy's deepest part. Having her mouth drop as I audibly heard her air leave, while having her head tilted with her eyes rolling back; as I teased her with whispers directed towards her ear by a heavy breathy deep voice.
ME : "Look at you!!! Finally getting the dick that you been wanting!!! The dick that you took away from your big sister!!! And it's breaking you into pieces!!! Such a beautiful slut!! Enjoying the dick that was inside of your unnie's pussy!!"
While I started to kiss all over her cheek & the side of her neck, I used the leverage I got from leaning on my forearms; to start picking up the pace and slam my dick into her pussy faster with no remorse, to the point were her ass & my pelvis were created round of applauses. Having my pelvis bounce off her ass, leaving her ass cheeks jiggling from the recoil.
DANIELLE : "Please... go slow!!!.... I want... to feel every.... inch!!! and how it spreads... my pussy open!!!... it hits... the right... spot!!!
ME : "Well to bad!!! Because it's about time for the ass you teased me with, to get some attention!!!"
So I pulled out and kissed my way down her back, until I was faced with Danielle's nice, tight, fit, small ass. As I got a grip of it with both of my hands, massage it in circular motions while I took the biggest sniff of her asshole; followed by spitting in it and spreading the saliva by stretching her asshole. As I traced it with my tongue, feeling every wrinkle on her tight muscle ring, until something from the corner of my eye caught my attention. What I saw had me smiling making me go up to Danielle's ear to point it out to her.
ME : "Oh! it looks like we got caught!!!"
Danielle turned her head towards the doorway, to see her big sister fingering herself to sight of her boyfriend fucking her little sister. Dani was lost in the sight, seeing her unnie spreading her pussy open with her fingers going in & out! As I whisper in Dani's ear.
ME : "It's okay! I don't think she noticed we're looking!! I think she to turned on by the sight of her little sister getting her ass eaten and fucked!!"
As I thrusted my dick into her loosen up asshole! Making Danielle open her eyes wide, having them bulge out, as she bit down on her bottom lip from the sudden penetration.
ME : "Don't look away!! Keep those pretty eyes on Livy, your older sister, who's fucking herself at the sight of you getting your rectum stretched open!!! Look at how those long thin fingers are going in & out of her pussy, making it wet as pussy lips wrap around them!!! Look she's using three fingers now!!! Oh! Dani!! your butthole got tighter!!! Are you getting turned on from seeing your unnie being a slut? Just think about it, at night the dick that's in your ass right now, gets used like Livy's fingers!!! Look at that throbbing clit of your sister!!! At night I be sucking on that thing!! wrapping the same lips that are speaking into your ear right now, around it!!!"
While I kept thrusting in & out of Danielle's rectum, having it welcome me with a warm tight embrace. As it wraps around my cock, while my tip graces & rubs against the walls. Pulling out just until Danielle's rim was holding onto just my tip, then thrusting it back in deep; causing Dani's butthole to let out & in some air. Filling the room with Dani's butthole sounds, her moaning, Livy's wet pussy being spread & fingered, plus her moaning; with all of this it only took a few strokes for Dani to accompany these sounds with an out loud moaning statement.
DANIELLE : "I'm cumming... from getting.... my ass... fucked!!!"
As her eyes open wide and mouth drops, this declaration snapped Olivia out of the pleasure she was feeling and ran away closing the door. She never realized that me & Dani saw her! As Livy closed the door Dani's legs started to spaz while she squirted, and maintaining eye contact with the door; seeing how her big sister closed the door on her and walked away, while she was getting fucked in the ass.
A few days have pass since Olivia saw me fucking Danielle, her little sister, and Olivia has been very quiet & distant lately. So when she went to her room to grab something, I took that as my chance, and followed her in; while her eyes widened as I closed the door behind me! Which was kinda offensive, acting like I was about to do something to her; when last time I checked, she was still my girlfriend so I called her over; signaling her to sit next to me which she did in a very awkward manner.
ME : " Baby, what's wrong? We haven't been very active lately! I been missing you and this tight pussy of yours!! And I miss how you play with your butthole in front of me!!!"
While I was leaning into her whispering in her ear, and slid my hand down in her pants, teasing her pussy with my long fingers by flicking her clit, and sliding my finger tips between her pussy lips. I can feel her pussy getting wet, and that's when I moved some of my fingers down to her butthole teasing it. As I saw her reluctantly throw her head back, close her eyes, and bite her bottom lip; in hopes to muffle her moans. That's when I got closer to her ear, focused my voice towards it as I made it deeper & breather.
ME: "That's it baby!! Let go!!!give in to your slutty body!!!listen to it!!! listen how it wants my fingers inside it!!!"
Olivia still hasn't put up a fight so I went from teasing her holes to removing her bottoms; sliding her jeans & panties down her legs, letting her pussy sounds resonate clearly through the air with no fabric in between; as it bounces off the walls, filling up our ears while I slowly, gently, lay her upper body down. Which made Olivia lay fully down on her back, adjusting her legs by her pussy while keeping my mouth close to her ear.
ME : "You hear that Olivia? That's your slutty pussy baby!! It's begging, pleading, for my dick to fill it! for my fat cock to stretch it open!!!"
As I kissed my way down her body starting from her cheek to the side of her neck, getting only to her collar bone before she snapped out of it. Olivia sat up pushing me to the side, annoyed & frustrated smacking her lips.
OLIVIA : "Then you should have thought about that before you stuff that same cock I sucked on into my little sister Danielle!!! Like really?? You pervert!!"
ME : "Oh! You saw that!??!?"
OLIVIA : "Yes!!! But will act the same!! normal!! Until you guys get serious, because I don't want her to feel bad about us breaking up!!! After all, she looked so happy!!!"
As she was reaching down pulling up her panties & pants, I slowed her down by putting my hand on her shoulder.
ME : "Sorry! I didn't mean it!! It just happen!! I got lost in the moment and it got the best of me!!!"
Olivia tilted her head against my hand, having it caressing her cheek.
OLIVIA : "It's okay! I don't have bad feeling!! Just make her happ.."
ME : "Oh! I think there's a misunderstanding! You & me, there's no pretending! You're mine!! And you don't have any power within the matter!!!"
As I used my hand on her shoulder to push her back down, and completely take her panties & pants off; throwing them to the side putting them out of her reach, as I got on top of her lining up my dick with her pussy slit. Grinding my tip against it, covering it in her pussy fluids as she pleads.
OLIVIA : "Please!! Stop!!! Just let us end it here!!!"
ME : "Noo!! I don't want it to!!! I'm greedy, I want both you and her!! And it looks like your body wants me too!!!"
While I grind my lips softly against the side of her face, as I take one hand to grope her thigh; sliding it up & down!
ME : "Baby!! You see, there's no need to fight it! I want it, your body wants it!! No need to hide it, lets enjoy!! after all I just want to be the one who pleases you!!!"
OLIVIA : "Nooo!! Stop it!! But Danielle, she want... won't"
ME : "Oh! Look!! Deja vu!!! Look who's at the door!!"
Olivia turned her head looking at the door, to see Dani, her little sister, in a similar position she was in a few days earlier. This time Danielle was looking back at her with big puppy eyes filled with lust & desire, as Dani was nibbling on her bottom lip; while having one hand groping one of her tits and teasing her nipple with her finger tips, and with her other hand she slid down her body. Until she reached her clit, which was when her finger tips curved inward; as she caressed her clit, slipping past it and spreading her pussy lips with her fingers.
ME : "Well, to me it looks like she's enjoying the view! Come on now! she gave you a show, you should too!! Give her something she can finger herself too!! Look at that face!!! She's desperate to see her big sis get fucked!!"
Olivia stopped putting up a fight and accepted it, as she looked at Dani while pounding her pussy; having her body recoil from the strokes as she maintained eye contact with her little sis, Dani. At this point, Livy was offering a great show as she let her moans ring out for Dani.
OLIVIA : "Dani is ...this it!?!? Is this what... you like!!?!?... Do you like... your big sister... getting fucked... like a slut!??!.... By the same... dick that was... inside you!!"
Danielle ended up walking over, as she hover her dripping wet pussy over Livy's face.
DANIELLE : "Yes!!! Look sis it gets me so wet!!! seeing you like this has me dripping wet! Open your mouth and stick out your tongue, just like when you wait for his cum!!"
Livy didn't even catch what Dani said, and just did what she was told. With that she had a few drops of Dani's fluids go into her mouth, as she swallowed it Dani couldn't help but smile; while looking down at her unnie who just tasted pussy juice!
As she dropped her pussy until Olivia's mouth, but the sudden pleasure of her big sis digging into her pussy; made Dani reach out to me for support. As she ground her pussy up & down while Livy's tongue was inside her exploring. Dani looked at me with a facial expression full of lust as she nodded her head, while in between her moans & breath she explained to me the scenario.
DANIELLE : "uh huh!? You like...this? You like... seeing me... ride my big sis's... face!? having pussy... drip all... over her mouth!!... her tongue feelllsss soooo.... amazing!!! How it ... digs into every.... fold!!! how the tip... rubs against... my walls!!!... It feels she's... caressing them!!!... Do you like??... do you like seeing... Livy eat... her little.. sister's pussy!!!... While you stretch... hers!!! Wow!!!... your stretching her... pussy so much... with that fat....cock!!! Her pussy lips.... are so thin!!!.. while you beat... her pussy.. my big sister... might just eat... my pussy... better than you!!!... does that make... you mad???.... I see you ... licking your lips!!!... do you... want a taste... tooo!!!"
I couldn't hide it and instantly nodded my head, which in response Danielle tucked in her hips more; making Olivia's mouth be on her asshole, and freeing up her pussy which she eagle spread for me.
DANIELLE : "Well here... you go!!!... try to... tongue kiss... Livy while... her tongue... is explore... my ass!!!"
I took her up on her challenge, and dove straight into her pussy lips. While diving in exploring Dani's pussy with my tongue, I had Livy's hips buckled and her legs in the air. As I kept thrusting into Livy's pussy And ate Danielle out, Danielle stuck her hips back trying to shove Livy's tongue deeper into her ass; while reaching down pushing my head into her pussy even more. The room was filling up with the clapping sound between my pelvis & Livy's pussy which was making wet sloppy noises, combined with Livy's moans that were leaking out between her lips & Dani's butthole. Plus the sounds Dani's moans from getting her ass & pussy eaten, with the slurping sounds that I did from sucking on her clit. Until Dani held my head and squirted in my mouth, while Olivia was cumming at the same time I was filling up her pussy.
DANIELLE : "wow! Look at that!! It's like we are meant to be! With how in sync our bodies are!!! But I want to have more fun!!! Here use this on her! Don't worry Livy! You can use this on me!!"
As she was getting off of Livy's face and back up into the head rest. Dani ended up reaching for a peanut vibrator that she gave to me, while giving a dildo to her sister as she sat right in front of her with legs wide open.
DANIELLE : "Don't look at me like that! These are my unnie's toys!! I just know where she keeps them!"
I looked down to Olivia, who had fluids all round her mouth, with questions on my mind. I guess she knew because she got flustered then angry with Dani.
OLIVIA : " you know what Dani! Yeah, you do need to get fucked real good!! Maybe that'll fix your devilish attitude!!"
While she went up to Dani and dragged the dildo down Dani's body. Teasing her, by having Dani feel every inch of what's going to go inside her! All Dani did was look up at her with a smile filled with anticipation, as if she was almost daring Olivia to do it.
OLIVIA : "Yeah you keep smile! Just remember these are my toys, so I actually know how to use them, lil sis!!"
As she slightly spread Dani's pussy lips with the tip of the dildo, and while Dani was looking up nodding her head as if she was begging; Olivia stuffed the dildo all the way in including her hand, which took Dani's breath away along with her smile as she lean into Olivia looking for support.
OLIVIA : "That's it sis!! get use to it!! get use to your pussy being filled!!"
While she dragged her hand & dildo out of Danielle's pussy letting out the air that was building, but right before the tip left Danielle's pussy lips, Olivia shove it back in including her hand.
OLIVIA : "Look at that face!! That isn't a face an idol should make, Dani!! but go ahead cum for me!!! cum for your big sis!!!"
That's when I came behind Olivia, and wrapped my hand around putting the fully powered, peanut vibrator on her clit. As she also fell into Dani from the sudden shocking pleasure. I pulled her back towards me as I told her.
ME : "I know she's your little sister but don't you forget about me!!"
As I slipped the vibrator into her pussy, and before she could register what happen; I stuffed her ass my cock, having her butthole stretch open for me. While her walls squeezed tightly around every new inch of dick it got. With Livy stuffing Dani's pussy, and me stuffing Livy's ass & with a vibrator in pussy; I turned her head towards me and made out with her. Having Dani, who at this point had her head around Livy's chest, look up to us kissing. Seeing this she became jealous, as she crawled up to our mouths.
DANIELLE : "No fair!! I want to join!!!"
While stick her tongue in between our mouths holding on to us, and like that we continued to fuck until we fell asleep.
The next morning...
I woke up to see Dani on my right, and Livy who was supposed to be on my left gone! Having me get up to smell of breakfast being made in the morning. As I turned the corner into the kitchen, I saw Livy butt naked cooking for me.
ME : "Oh baby! Have you been in my dreams? Because this is one of my fantasies!!"
As I smacked her ass, and came up behind her, hugging her waist as I grind my dick, I whipped out as soon as I saw her, all over her ass. Sliding it up & down her ass crack, while I was kissing the side of my neck!
OLIVIA : " Stop it!! Not right now!!! I'm busy!!! It's too early!!!"
ME : "Pretty please!.. With a cherry... on top!!... How... can I not?... I have a... beautiful... naked women... cooking for me!!! You got.. to let me.. show my... appreciation!!!"
With me kissing her neck & back in between my words, hoping to break her and have her give in.
OLIVIA : "Fine!!!... baby!!!.. make it quick!!!"
While she was rolling her neck, feeling every touch of my lips as I made my way down to her ass! Once I had her tight small ass in my face, I gripped her cheek as I licked my lips at the thought of her pussy taste. Using my thumbs I spread her pussy and spat in it, sending chills up Livy's spine. Then made her weak in the knees by sliding my tongue up her slit, applying enough pressure to have her pussy lips slightly spread open teasing her. Once I went back down, the tip of my tongue ended on her clit; this had her holding onto the sink slightly bend at the hips.
OLIVIA : "Are you just going to eat me out?? All that begging just for that!!!"
Quickly came back up to her ear and teased her even more.
ME : "Do you want more!! Because it sounds like somebody is not happy with just getting her pussy eaten!! I didn't know you were such a slut, wanting dick in the morning!!!"
She was still weak & panting as she looked back at me with an ugly look in her eyes.
OLIVIA : "you know...."
ME : "whoa!!! there!!! do you know some support to stand up right??"
Saying this as I held her hips and slowly guided her pussy down my cock, having her pussy lips slowly open up taking every inch making Livy feel it. As the tightness of her pussy made both her & I mouth drop open, from our breath being taken away. Until finally her pussy lips were touching my pelvis, at this point my chin was resting on her shoulder as we both were panting getting used to the tightness. That was when Olivia turned her head towards my ear, and caressed the bottom of my chin as she whispered to me in between her panting.
OLIVIA : " Please.. start ... moving!"
With that I held her hips place as I slowly started to thrust in & out, fighting against the tightness of Livy's pussy. Making her arms go outward as she lean forward, slowly moaning & panting matching the rhythm of my thrusting. While her body recoils from each of my strokes causing her moans to disappear, as they turn into high pitch squeals towards the end. The tightness of her pussy and need for me to move, had me breathing heavily on the back of her neck as I thrust. Livy turned her head back towards, as she pulled me up to make out with, which turned my thrusting into slow grinding as my dick rubbed against her walls. Having us heavily moan into each other's mouth, but I guess the sound leaking out of the corners of our lips was loud because I heard.
DANIELLE: "Guys no fair!! No leaving me out unnie!!"
OLIVIA : "Oh! Dani, here I cooked breakfast! eat up!!!
DANIELLE : "Wait.. I wanted to join too!!"
OLIVIA : " No time! he has to go to work!!"
ME : " Ok! Thanks for the food!! Plus you taste delicious this morning!!!
I kissed her and went to change, but a few minutes later Dani caught me on the way out. While butt naked ran to me yelling.
DANIELLE : " WAIT!! I didn't get to be a part of the fun this morning! but can I at least send you off properly? Pretty please! how could you say no to me while I'm in a completely vulnerable state like this!!"
While she teased & shoved her tits in my face!
ME : "OK! you know I can't say no to you!!!"
DANIELLE: " Then why didn't I get any this morning, huh?"
ME : " Hey that was Livy! That told you no, I ran away!!!"
DANIELLE : "You coward!!! come here!!"
When she reached for my tie and pulled me in, and slid her hands down my body. Until she was on her knees unbuckling my pants and pulling my cock as she maintained eye contact with me!
ME : "Look at you! Naked and on your knees with my cock in your hands!! I bet the bunnies wouldn't believe how slutty you actually are!!"
While Danielle held my dick in her hands, grasping it, praising it with a smile on her. With her puppy eyes wide looking up to me, she would caress her cheek against my dick & slightly tap it against it while she smiled.
DANIELLE : "Look at this thing!! This is the dick that has been in me and my big sisters' pussy!!! Breaking us!! Making us into addicted sluts!!"
I reached down to slightly pull her face by her chin, looking at her to correct her.
ME : "Last time I checked you came onto me!"
DANIELLE : giggling..."Still you broke us and made us addicted to this!!! So much you don't know how sad & mad I was seeing you fuck my big sis with this thing, without me when I was more than willing to! I was so jealous!!!"
And before I could say anything, Dani lined up her mouth with my cock and gobbled it up down to the base; making very loud exaggerated slurping sounds as she went up & down my cock. Making a sloppy wet mess with out looking away from me, and as her lips left my tip, there was a big popping sound, accompanying the removal of her mouth off of my cock; Danielle exhale with an open mouth and a smile in her eyes as she wiped the leftover saliva mess around her lips!
OLIVIA : "What are those sounds! Dani? I know it better not be what I think it is, because he left already! And even if he didn't you better not be doing it without me!!"
I heard Olivia yelling as she was walking towards our direction, and I turned my head up to see her come around the corner; seeing her little sister, Dani's naked ass resting on the back of her legs as she was still sitting on her knees. When she turned around with some precum & saliva still around her lips, from not having enough time to completely get all of it. While still griping my dick and giggling through a smile, Danielle spoke with a mischievous look on her face.
DANIELLE : "Oh! No! You caught me!! After all those noises I made!!! I didn't expect this AT ALL!!!"
OLIVIA : "Ok! Whatever!! With your sarcastic tight ass!! Now get off of him!! he has to get to work!!!"
As Olivia was walking up to Dani and put a hand on her shoulder.
DANIELLE : "Why you mention my ass!?!? What you saw it naked and remembered the taste of your little sister's butthole??"
OLIVIA : "No! Never mind that!!! Now get up and let him go!!"
DANIELLE : " I mean at this point! Like this?? It'll be very inconvenient for him to leave like this??? And you'll be the mean one!! Imagine him leaving like this and seeing a beautiful woman!!"
Saying all of this while still on her needs, jerking me off slowly with one hand, and pointing at it with an open hand as if she was displaying something to Olivia; still looking up at her with puppy eyes and a big grin.
DANIELLE : "At this point why don't you join me??? Unlike you I share!!! And with two beautiful hot sisters on their knees sucking him off, he will get off quicker, right?"
As both Dani & Livy redirected their eyes at me, and I couldn't help but look at Livy; with a face of sadly admitting that her little sister, Dani is right. Livy saw my face and knew it so she rolled her eyes.
OLIVIA : "Fine!"
DANIELLE : "Yay!! Oh but first you got to get naked sis!!"
OLIVIA : "Why? We using our mouths right?"
DANIELLE : "Yeah! But we got to give him a beautiful sight as well!!!"
OLIVIA : "Fine! Ok!"
Livy agreed and she started to get naked, making me not able to take my eyes off of her as she was stripping; I still had Dani jerking me off while I watched her big sister strip, as if she was just trying hold me over until her sister join in on suck my dick.
DANIELLE : "Look at that! Nice tight body my big sis has!! Too bad you're not going to enjoy those holes right now! They are only for show!!!"
As I followed Livy's naked body with my eyes, Livy ended up sitting on her knees next to Danielle. Now I had both of the Marsh sisters on their knees naked giving me a morning blowjob before going to work. Had their puppy eyes looking up at me, while each one of them had their lips puckered and rubbing them against the sides of my dick. As they left it coated with their saliva, they straightened out and used their tits to jerk the sides of my dick; while their saliva was used as lube for their tits, Dani & Livy were face to face with my cock in between their tits. I guess all that dick sucking made them horny, because they started to make out over my dick which they were still rubbing their nipples against.
OLIVIA : "I just... felt his... dick throb!!! Did you get harder from watching two sisters make out??
DANIELLE : "You dirty pervert!!! I bet the fact that we fuck each other is a plus for you, huh? When most people with think of us as disgusting!!!"
ME : "I could never think of any of yous as disgusting!!! Both of yous are people I love!!"
Saying this as I reached down to pet & rub their heads, Livy just looked at me with an annoying look in her eyes but she didn't fight it. While Dani couldn't help but smile with her eyes giving off rays of sunshine. At this point Livy went back to sucking me until she saw Dani's reaction, and with a pop sound pulled my dick out of her mouth.
OLIVIA : "WOW! Dani you are so easy!!!"
DANIELLE : "Well, I can't help it!!! I feel so happy right now!!! Since I feel so close to both of yous, my unnie & my childhood crush!!! It's been a while since I felt this warm!!!"
Hearing this, Olivia had a surprised look on her face like if she came to a realization. While still having her hand wrapped around my dick, Olivia nodded her towards my dick.
OLIVIA : "Ok! Come on!! Help me out here!! Lets finish him off together!! And send him off with the image of both of us happily covered in his cum!!!"
DANIELLE : "Really?? Yay!!!"
Dani's mouth met Livy's at my tip, as they wrapped their tongues around it. Tracing the edge of my head, covering every nerve end with their saliva as they slurp some back up, not caring if it was theirs' or their sister's. They would run into each other's tongues almost for a second forgetting about my dick, and getting tongue tied. Dragging strings of saliva combined with my precum in between their tongues, which they ended up spreading around their mouths. This sight had me over the edge and a moan out.
ME : " I can't! I'm about to cum!!!"
When they heard this, both Dani & Livy turned their heads towards me with an open mouth & tongue out. As I shot my cum out, most of it landed on their faces, while some of it ended up in their mouths. Looking back up to me was Dani & Livy with a satisfying smile that were covered in cum, until I got a text from a coworker asking me "where I was? and if I was running late!?". This had me running out the door.
DANIELLE : "Bye!!!"
OLIVIA : "Have a good day at work!!!"
But right before I turned and headed out, the last thing I saw was both of them running butt naked towards the room. Both of them were giggling, acting shy, and smiling while holding each other's arms; as the bedroom door closed behind them, I walked out and closed the front door.
DANIELLE : "Now I'm going to be able to fully enjoy my unnie!!! Having you all to myself!!! Livy!!"
As she playfully threw Olivia was completely naked onto the bed, having her land on her elbows & forearm while she looked up to Danielle.
OLIVIA : " Wow! Look at my little sister!! all grown up and taking control!!!"
While Olivia was giggling, Danielle got up & close to her and went in for a kiss. Dani proceeded to move down Livy's body, kissing her neck, collarbone, and even paying attention to Livy's tits; by sucking as she groped them while flicking her nipple with her tongue. Until she finally made it between Livy's legs and had her unnie's pussy in front of her!
DANIELLE : "So this is the pussy that's been getting fucked, huh! Dam!! So tight with these pink tinted lips! No wonder this got him hooked and addicted!!! Smells so sweet!! has me drooling over it!!!"
As Dani spit on it and teased it by spreading her saliva all over, her big sis, Livy's tight pink tinted pussy slit. While looking up at her, Dani flipped her finger tips up as she slid her fingers into Livy's pussy; spreading Livy's pussy lips open as she put her lips around Livy's clit! Dani was sucking on it while her fingers were going in & out; creating wet sloppy sounds from Livy's dripping folds, that were covered in her fluids, being quickly open & closed, as her pussy gets filled & emptied out. Never letting her get comfortable with her pussy being played with, the sound of Livy's wet folds gets accompanied by the exaggerated slurping sound Danielle was making; while she was sucking, and sometimes flicking Livy's clit with her tongue. This was too much for Livy, making her raise her hips up from the bed, as she was reaching down with both hands pushing on Dani's head.
OLIVIA : "Please!! Dani!! If you...going to play.... with me!!!... can you use... what I got!!...It's under...the bed!"
Danielle got curious about what Olivia was talking about, so she stopped reached underneath. Pulling out a box that had a strapon in it with a thick 8 inch dick connected to it.
DANIELLE : "When did you get this? More importantly WHY?? Don't tell me, his into pegging!?!?!"
OLIVIA : "No! That's not why stupid!!! It just that after that night I saw you with him, I just thought that we might,... you know,... you and me... might just... try to get closer!!"
DANIELLE : "You know mean you were planning to fuck your little sister with this thick big long dick, huh? That's how you were looking at me??"
Saying this while she got up & close into Olivia's face, showing the biggest of smiles as a way to tease her.
OLIVIA : "No... it's ...just..."
DANIELLE : "Oh! So you wanted your little sister to fuck YOU!!! With this BIG! THICK!! LONG!! COCK!! Is that it??"
As she tilted her head while keeping her smile directed at Olivia.
OLIVIA : "Do you wanna use it!!! YES OR NO!!! God why do I have such a pain in the butt little sister!!!"
DANIELLE : "YUP!... Oh! And the only pain in the butt you going to have is this dick spreading your butthole open!!"
While she looked back up from finishing putting the strapon tight! Dani grabbed Olivia and pinned her back down; putting Livy in missionary position, as she got on top and hooked Livy's legs from underneath. Raising them in the air while Dani lowered her hips lining up her cock with Olivia's butthole!
OLIVIA : "WAIT!! First I was thinking about regular sex!!"
DANIELLE : "So you were thinking of having your little sister shove this big thing inside your ass. huh?"
OLIVIA : "No .. its just.. that... you know what, you need lube first!!"
DANIELLE : "That's no fun!!"
That's when Dani thrusted her dick in Olivia, but with no lube Dani had to fight against some strong resistances. As slowly but surely Olivia's butthole was opening up and her tight muscle wring was giving out; as it slowly took every inch, this had Olivia whiny moans with hints of tears in her eyes. While she held tightly onto Dani by wrapping her arms around Dani's shoulders.
DANIELLE : "WOW! This is the first time you ever held me tight!! I love this!! I guess we doing more anal if it makes you this lovey-dovey!!"
Until finally Danielle had the entire thick 8 inch cock inside of Olivia's dry rectum. Knowing this Danielle started to grind her hips, making sure the dick inside Olivia's ass would move rubbing against the walls.
DANIELLE : "This is what you get!! I bet next time you won't leave me out anymore!!!"
Hearing this Livy moved her hands towards Dani's face, and held it by her cheeks. With tears in her eyes
OLIVIA : "I'm sorry!! I didn't mean that to happen or for that to hurt you!! But you do know that we all won't be together every time one of us wants to fuck right? In fact look at us now! I bet he would love to dp me with you!!"
DANIELLE : "Whoa! Vulgar much!! And yeah! I know but..."
OLIVIA : "It's okay!! I understand!! But can we use this other toy I have? I really want to be connected to you!!!"
As Livy scooted to the side to read in her sleeping dresser, to pull out a double sided dildo!
DANIELLE : "You know what? I'm not even going to say anything! For being the quiet well behaved sister, you sure are a slutty horny one, but yes we can!!"
A few minutes later...
ME : " I wonder if it is here! It must be!! Last time I was working on it was here, in the room!!"
As I turned my head towards my bed to see Dani & Livy still naked with their legs intertwined, to point their clits were rubbing against each other. While they were in a passionate make out session, only pulling away when I made myself known. I got to see a string a thick saliva appear between their lips, which was keeping their mouths connected. It looked like a very hot romantic scene so much that it made me blush.
ME : "Oh! Sorry!! I was just looking for something!" I was a few blocks away when I realize.... wait why am I..."
OLIVIA : "Oh! It's just that..."
Seeing how Olivia got when trying to explain, I just cut her off as I found what I was looking for and left; but not before teasing them a little on my way out!"
ME : "Well anyways, don't mind me, found what I was looking for! Carry on!! Oh! maybe record it send me it!!!"
A few hours later....
Half of my shift had already gone by, when I felt my phone vibrate. Which made me look to see Olivia send a text with a video attached to it.
Livy wrote in the text :
"Here baby something to hold you over! I know what you walked in on felt like a tease show!! So here you go something to get you looking forward to coming home!! Get you ready by showing you what we did when you left!!😉😘🍆"
This sent me straight to the bathroom stall, so I could watch the video in peace with earbuds & at full volume. As I texted her telling her how much I loved it, going into a detail explanation while I enjoy the video; leaving my cock in my pants, letting it throb & twitch making it beg to go home and be stuffed inside the holes I was watching getting eaten & fucked.
I ended the convo with a text :
"wow!! Look at you nasty sisters!!! Fucking each other like a pair of lesbians having a one night stand!!🤔"
Livy responded with her usually quirky sassy attitude :
"What? You don't like it?? I know that dick is throbbing!!! Watching us two nasty sisters fucking each other!! Seeing how I eat out my little sister's pussy!!! And how she rams that big dildo inside both my pussy & butthole!!!😤"
I couldn't help even through text she got the best of me so I reply with :
"Ok! Ok! Yes!! You right!!! I love it!!! Just have mercy on me!!! I'm about to pop here!!! God! What am I going to do with the two of you girls?!?😊🤩"
Livy couldn't help herself :
"You could come and stuff that throbbing cock into ours holes and pop in them!😍😋🤤"
As she followed the text with a picture of her & Dani both bending at the hips and reaching back spreading their asses in front of the camera, while looking back with both of them having the biggest of smiles on their faces!
With that my break was over, I walked out of the bathroom ready to go home already think to myself :
"Only wishing I could have the rest of Dani's group. Maybe she'll be ok with that, and use me to keep them together. Maybe! A man can dream can here!!!"
I actually did not have any intention of continuing Gym Freak, it was supposed to be just a oneshot story, but here we are..
This one is my lengthiest one yet..
"Mark? Where are you.. it's been 1 hour, Sana's impatient.."
The message illuminated Mark's phone screen as he stepped out of the taxi, his pulse already thrumming with anticipation beneath his skin. The gym encounter with Jihyo had been unexpected, electric, a collision of sweat and desire that had left her pressing her number into his palm with the promise that fortune might favor him with more than just her company. She had whispered about Sana then, a teasing hint of possibilities that had haunted his thoughts for days.
His phone had buzzed earlier that evening with Jihyo's voice, honeyed and commanding, directing him to this luxury hotel downtown. She had mentioned Sana would be there, yes, but her tone carried additional secrets, promises unspoken that quickened his step as he crossed the polished marble lobby.
Mark's fingers moved across his phone screen as he entered the elevator, the mirrored walls reflecting his eager expression back at him. "I'm almost there, just 2 minutes.."
The elevator ascended in silence, each floor marking a progression toward something he could feel in his gut, heavy and hot. When the doors slid open on the eighth floor, he moved with purpose down the carpeted corridor, his shoes making no sound against the plush flooring. Room 895 waited at the end of the hallway like a portal to another world.
He knocked, three sharp raps against the wood, and prepared himself for Jihyo's smile or Sana's rumored beauty. The door swung open, and the breath caught in his throat.
Somi stood before him, all long limbs and golden skin, wearing nothing but a bikini top that strained against the swell of her breasts and matching panties that sat low on her hips. The fabric was a vibrant turquoise that made her sun-kissed complexion glow, but it was the minimal coverage that arrested his attention, the way the material barely contained her curves, the visible outline of her mound beneath the thin bikini bottom. She was barefoot, her toenails painted a matching shade, and her blonde hair fell in loose waves past her shoulders.
Mark bowed instinctively, his eyes dropping to the floor, his mind scrambling to reconcile this unexpected vision. "I.. I'm Mark," he stammered, his voice coming out rough. "Jihyo invited.."
"So you're the gym guy," Somi said, her voice carrying a melodic lilt, her head tilting as she assessed him with eyes that seemed to strip away his clothing already. "Jihyo didn't mention you'd look so.. overwhelmed."
"I wasn't expecting.. I mean, she said Sana would be here, but she didn't mention.."
"That there'd be three of us?" Somi laughed, the sound bright and mischievous. She leaned against the doorframe, her posture relaxed, completely unbothered by her near-nudity. "Jihyo likes her surprises. She said you were good with your hands."
Before Mark could formulate a response, Jihyo appeared from behind the door, her presence commanding immediate attention. She wore a blue swimsuit, one-piece but cut scandalously high on her hips, the fabric a deep navy that contrasted beautifully with her warm skin. The neckline plunged between her breasts, showing ample cleavage, and the back was open, revealing the smooth expanse of her spine. Her dark hair was pulled back in a loose ponytail, and her eyes sparkled with knowing amusement.
"Mark," she breathed, pushing past Somi to embrace him. Her body pressed against his, soft and firm in equal measure, the scent of vanilla and something more primal enveloping him. "You came. I wasn't sure you'd have the courage."
She pulled back but kept her hand on his arm, guiding him into the suite. The living room was spacious, modern furniture arranged around a glass coffee table, floor-to-ceiling windows showing the city lights beyond. Mark stood in the center of the room, suddenly aware of his casual attire, his jeans and t-shirt feeling inadequate against the swimwear-clad women.
"Somi, this is Mark," Jihyo said, her hand sliding down to interlace with his fingers. "The one I told you about. The one who fucked me so thoroughly in the gym locker room that I couldn't walk straight for hours."
Somi's eyes widened, her lips parting in an expression of delighted shock. She stepped closer, her gaze roaming over Mark's body with frank appraisal. "In the locker room? Jihyo, you dirty girl. Was it against the lockers?"
"Against the wall," Jihyo confirmed, her thumb stroking Mark's palm. "He had me pinned there, my legs wrapped around his waist, his cock so deep I could feel him in my throat."
"And he made you scream?" Somi asked, her voice dropping to a lower register, huskier.
"Like a banshee," Jihyo laughed. "The entire gym probably heard. I didn't care. I couldn't care, not with him pounding into me like that."
Mark felt his face flush, the memory flooding back, the heat and urgency of that encounter, Jihyo's nails digging into his shoulders, her wetness coating his shaft as he drove into her again and again.
"Well," Somi said, stepping even closer, her breasts nearly brushing against his arm. "I hope he's got stamina for three. I don't like being disappointed."
From the bedroom doorway, a voice called out, melodic and sweet, carrying a hint of impatience. "Jihyo yaa, I'm ready, where's your-"
Sana emerged into the living room, her presence like stepping into sunlight. She wore a white bikini, pure and virginal in color but sinful in cut, the triangles of the top barely containing her generous breasts, strings tied behind her neck and back. The bottom was a thong style, the thin strip of fabric disappearing between her rounded buttocks. Her hair was down, dark and glossy, falling past her shoulders in waves that caught the light. Her face was bare of makeup, natural and stunning, her eyes large and expressive.
She stopped mid-sentence, her mouth forming a perfect 'o' as she took in the scene before her. Mark watched her gaze travel from Jihyo to Somi to him, confusion giving way to realization, then to something hotter, darker.
"Oh," Sana said, her voice soft. "Oh my."
"Sana," Jihyo said, her tone warm and inviting. "This is Mark. Remember I told you I met someone special at the gym? This is him."
Sana's eyes met Mark's, and he felt the impact like a physical blow, her gaze intense and assessing, roaming over his face, his shoulders, down his chest. She took a step forward, then another, her hips swaying with unconscious grace.
"The gym guy," she repeated, her lips curving into a smile that was part shy, part predatory. "Jihyo hasn't stopped talking about you. She said you were.. talented."
"She's exaggerating," Mark managed, though his voice was rough.
"She doesn't exaggerate about sex," Sana said, now standing directly in front of him. She was shorter than the other two, more petite, but her presence filled his vision. "When Jihyo says someone is good, they're exceptional. She has very high standards."
"Very high," Somi agreed from his side.
"And you came," Sana continued, her hand rising to touch his chest, her fingers light through his t-shirt. "You came when she called, knowing she might have surprises for you."
"I hoped," Mark admitted, looking down at her beautiful face. "I hoped there might be more than just talking."
Sana laughed, the sound like bells. "Talking? Oh, sweetie, we're not here for talking." She looked over at Jihyo. "He's cute. I like his eyes."
"He has very nice eyes," Jihyo agreed. "And very nice hands. And a very nice.. everything else."
"Can I touch him?" Sana asked, her gaze never leaving Mark's face.
"He's not a museum piece," Somi snorted. "Though he should be, with that jawline."
"I want to make sure he's real," Sana said, her hand sliding down to his stomach, then lower, her palm pressing against the growing hardness in his jeans. "Oh. Very real."
Mark groaned, his hips bucking slightly into her touch. Sana's eyes darkened, her tongue darting out to wet her lips.
"He's responsive," she observed. "I like that."
"We all do," Jihyo said, moving to stand behind him, her hands resting on his shoulders. "Sana, Somi, should we show him what we have planned?"
"Show me," Mark said, his voice gravelly. "Show me everything."
Sana's smile turned wicked, her hand still pressed against his erection. "Oh, we're going to show you more than everything. We're going to ruin you for other women."
"Promise?" Mark asked.
"Guarantee," Sana whispered, and then she was rising on her toes, her arms wrapping around his neck, her body pressing fully against him. She hugged him tight, her breasts squashed against his chest, her cheek against his, and he could feel her heart beating fast, matching his own rhythm. "Welcome to paradise, Mark. You're going to get so lucky today."
Jihyo disappeared into the bedroom, her footsteps light against the carpet. Mark stood between Somi and Sana, the two women flanking him like guardians of some erotic temple, their bodies radiating heat and promise. Somi's hand found his, her fingers interlacing with his, while Sana remained pressed against his front, her head resting on his shoulder.
"Jihyo says you're strong," Somi murmured, her thumb tracing circles on his palm. "She says you can lift her easily."
"I work out," Mark said, his free hand coming to rest on Sana's lower back, his fingers dipping beneath the string of her bikini bottom.
"Good," Somi purred. "Because we're going to test your strength. All three of us."
Sana nipped at his neck, her teeth grazing his skin. "We're going to wear you out, Mark. We're going to use you until you can't move."
"Challenge accepted," he breathed.
Jihyo returned from the bedroom, her arms laden with three large white towels, plush and hotel-fresh. She dropped them onto the coffee table with a soft thud, her eyes gleaming with excitement.
"Without any further delay," she announced, her voice commanding and sure, "let's fucking go to the pool."
The three women moved as one, untangling from Mark and heading toward the door. Jihyo paused, looking back at him, her gaze dropping to his still-clothed body.
"Strip," she ordered, her tone brooking no argument. "Strip to just your shorts. Nothing else."
Mark obeyed, his fingers finding the hem of his t-shirt and pulling it over his head. The air was cool against his heated skin, his muscles defined from years of training. He kicked off his shoes, then unbuttoned his jeans, sliding them down his legs until he stood in only his boxer briefs, the dark fabric tented with his arousal.
"Those too," Somi said, her eyes hungry. "Jihyo said shorts. Tight shorts. Show us what you're working with."
Mark hooked his thumbs in the waistband and pushed them down, his cock springing free, heavy and thick, before he quickly pulled on the swim trunks he'd brought in his bag. They were black and tight, leaving little to the imagination, the outline of his erection clearly visible against the fabric.
The three women watched him with predatory focus, their gazes fixed on the bulge between his legs. Somi and Sana moved to either side of him, their hands finding his buttocks, squeezing the firm muscle through the thin material.
"Firm," Somi commented, giving him another squeeze.
"Very nice," Sana agreed, her hand sliding to cup his cheek.
They chuckled, the sound low and conspiratorial, and each took one of his hands, guiding him forward like royalty escorted by his concubines. Jihyo led the way, her hips swaying in that devastating swimsuit, and they moved through the hotel corridor as a group, four bodies united in purpose.
The private pool area was on the rooftop, accessed by a key card that Jihyo produced from somewhere in her swimsuit. The space was enclosed by high walls, lush greenery providing privacy, the pool itself glowing with underwater lights that turned the water into liquid turquoise. Steam rose gently from the heated surface, and the city skyline provided a stunning backdrop.
Jihyo checked the perimeter, ensuring they were truly alone, before nodding to the others. "We're clear. Just us."
Somi and Sana released his hands, their movements synchronized as they moved toward the pool's edge. They didn't dive in immediately. Instead, they turned to face him, three beautiful women in minimal swimwear, their bodies illuminated by the soft glow of the pool lights.
"Last one in has to eat the others out first," Somi challenged, her eyes sparkling.
"You're on," Sana laughed.
But Mark didn't move to race them. He stood his ground, watching as they slowly, deliberately, removed what little they wore. Somi reached behind her back, untying her bikini top and letting it fall, her breasts bouncing free, full and perfect with pink nipples already hard in the cool night air. She pushed her panties down, stepping out of them, and stood completely naked, her shaved pussy glistening with anticipation.
Sana followed, her white bikini top coming undone with a tug of the string, her breasts larger than Somi's, heavy and ripe, dark nipples puckered. She turned as she removed her bottom, giving Mark a view of her perfect ass, round and firm, before facing him again, her mound bare and wet.
Jihyo was last, her one-piece requiring more effort, peeling the wet fabric from her skin, revealing her body inch by inch. Her breasts were high and firm, her waist narrow, her hips flaring into powerful thighs. Between her legs, a neat strip of dark hair pointed to her slit, already swollen and slick.
Three naked women. Three idols. Three goddesses standing before him, offering themselves without reservation.
"Your turn," Jihyo said, her voice husky. "Show us, Mark. Show us everything."
Mark hooked his thumbs in his waistband and pushed the shorts down, his cock springing free, thick and veined, the head dark and swollen. It bobbed heavily against his stomach as he stepped out of the fabric, standing as naked as they were, his arousal evident, undeniable.
Sana made a small sound, almost a whimper, her hand moving to her own breast, pinching her nipple. "Oh god," she breathed. "Jihyo, you didn't tell us he was that big."
"I told you he was perfect," Jihyo said, her own hand sliding between her legs.
"Perfect," Somi echoed, her gaze fixed on his shaft. "Absolutely perfect."
They moved toward him, closing the distance, and then they were touching him, their hands roaming over his chest, his arms, his back, lower to grip his ass, his thighs, and finally, finally, to wrap around his cock. Three sets of hands, soft and warm, stroking him, exploring him, claiming him.
"The pool," Jihyo gasped, though she didn't stop touching him. "We should.. the pool.."
"Yes," Sana agreed, but she was kissing his shoulder, her tongue hot against his skin.
"Now," Somi commanded, and she was the one to lead him, her hand firm around his wrist, pulling him toward the water.
They entered the pool together, the warm water enveloping Mark's heated skin like a caress. The three women surrounded him, their bodies slick and wet, hair beginning to darken as the water claimed it. Sana was the most forward, her hands immediately finding his erection beneath the surface, her fingers wrapping around his girth and stroking slowly.
"So hard," she murmured, her lips against his ear. "So hot."
Somi pressed against his back, her breasts squashing against his shoulder blades, her nipples hard points digging into his skin. Her hands came around to grip his ass, kneading the muscle, her pelvis grinding against him from behind.
"You're ours tonight," she whispered, her breath hot. "Every inch of you."
Jihyo faced him, floating close, her legs wrapping around his waist, her pussy grinding against his lower stomach. She kissed him, deep and filthy, her tongue invading his mouth, tasting him, claiming him. Her breasts bobbed in the water, nipples grazing his chest, and he could feel the heat of her cunt even through the warm water.
They moved him toward the shallower end, where built-in seats lined the pool wall. Sana guided him to sit, the water lapping at his chest, and then she was between his legs, her face level with his cock which broke the surface, standing proud and desperate.
"Mine first," she declared, and before he could respond, she had lowered her mouth onto him, her lips stretching around his thickness, her tongue swirling around the head.
Mark groaned, his head falling back, his hands gripping the pool edge. Somi was immediately behind him, her hands on his shoulders, her mouth on his neck, sucking marks into his skin. Jihyo positioned herself beside him, her hand joining Sana's on his shaft, stroking what the other woman couldn't take.
"Look at her," Jihyo commanded. "Watch Sana suck your cock. Watch how much she wants it."
Mark lifted his head, his gaze finding Sana's eyes looking up at him, her mouth full of him, her cheeks hollowed as she sucked. She was beautiful like this, debased and worshipful, her wet hair clinging to her face and shoulders, water droplets running down her breasts.
Sana pulled back with a pop, her hand replacing her mouth, stroking him firmly. "Delicious," she purred. "I want more."
"Then take more," Mark growled, his hand finding the back of her head, guiding her back down.
She took him deeper this time, the head of his cock hitting the back of her throat, her gag reflex making her eyes water. But she didn't pull back. She relaxed, swallowing around him, taking him further, her nose pressing against his stomach.
"Fuck," Mark gasped, his hips bucking involuntarily. "Fuck, Sana.."
Somi's hands slid down his chest, her fingers finding his nipples, pinching and twisting. "She's good, isn't she? Wait until you feel all of us. Wait until we're taking turns riding this big cock."
Jihyo moved to straddle his thigh, her pussy hot and slick against his skin. She ground herself against him, her clit dragging against his muscle, her moans mixing with the wet sounds of Sana's mouth on his cock.
"Let's move this to the side," Somi suggested, her voice rough with desire. "I want to feel him inside me. I want to feel that stretch."
They helped him from the pool, his body glistening with water, his cock standing straight out, hard and throbbing. The night air was cool against his wet skin, but he didn't feel cold. He felt electric, alive, every nerve ending screaming for more touch, more sensation.
Somi was the first to push him down onto one of the lounge chairs, the cushioned surface soft against his back. She climbed over him, her knees on either side of his hips, her pussy hovering above his cock. She reached down, gripping him, positioning him at her entrance.
"Watch," she commanded, her eyes locked on his. "Watch me take you."
She lowered herself slowly, inch by inch, her tightness gripping him, sucking him in. She was wet, so wet, but still tight, her muscles fluttering around his intrusion. Her breasts hung above him, swaying slightly with her movements, water still dripping from her hair onto his chest.
"Oh god," she moaned, her head falling back as she seated herself fully, her ass resting against his thighs, his entire length buried inside her. "Oh fuck, you're so deep. I can feel you everywhere."
Mark's hands found her hips, gripping hard, his fingers digging into her flesh. He thrust up, making her cry out, her breasts bouncing with the movement.
"Yes," she gasped. "Yes, fuck me. Use me."
He began to move, lifting his hips to meet her downward strokes, establishing a rhythm that was hard and fast, the chair creaking beneath them. Somi's hands came to her own breasts, squeezing them, pinching her nipples, her face a mask of ecstasy.
From the sides, Jihyo and Sana watched, their hands between their own legs, fingers working their clits as they observed the fucking. Then they moved closer, kneeling on either side of the chair, their bodies presenting themselves to him.
"Touch us," Jihyo begged, her voice high and needy. "Please, Mark, touch us while you fuck her."
He reached out, his right hand finding Jihyo's pussy, his fingers sliding through her wetness, finding her entrance and pushing inside. His left hand mirrored the action with Sana, both women moaning as he fingered them, his digits curling to find their g-spots while his cock continued to pound into Somi.
"Kiss me," Somi demanded, leaning down, her breasts pressing against his chest, her nipples dragging against his skin.
He captured her mouth, his tongue invading, tasting chlorine and desire. Their teeth clashed, their breath mingling, and he could feel her tightening around him, her orgasm building.
"Come for me," he growled against her lips. "Come on my cock, Somi. Show them how good it feels."
She shattered, her cry breaking their kiss, her body convulsing, her pussy clamping down on him in rhythmic spasms that threatened to milk his own release. But he held back, gritting his teeth, his fingers still working Jihyo and Sana who were both close, their hips bucking against his hands.
When Somi collapsed against him, spent and trembling, he gently lifted her off, his cock sliding free, glistening with her arousal. He laid her on the chair beside him, her chest heaving, her eyes glazed.
"My turn," Sana said immediately, pushing Jihyo aside playfully. "I need him inside me."
Mark stood, his cock bobbing heavy and wet, and pulled Sana to the edge of the chair. He pushed her back, her legs spreading automatically, her pussy on full display, pink and swollen and dripping. He positioned himself at her entrance, dragging his head through her folds, coating himself in her wetness.
"Please," Sana whimpered, her hands reaching for her own breasts, pulling at her nipples. "Please, Mark, I need it. I've been thinking about this since Jihyo told us about you. I've been touching myself, imagining this moment."
He thrust into her in one hard stroke, filling her completely, bottoming out with a force that made her scream. Her back arched off the chair, her breasts thrusting upward, and he immediately fell upon them, his mouth finding one nipple, sucking hard, his teeth grazing the sensitive flesh.
"Yes," she chanted, her hands in his hair, holding him to her chest. "Yes, yes, fuck me, use my tits, use my pussy, use all of me."
He established a brutal pace, his hips snapping against hers, the sound of flesh meeting flesh loud in the night air. Sana's breasts bounced with each thrust, and he moved between them, licking and sucking and biting, marking her skin.
Jihyo and Somi recovered enough to join them, kneeling on either side of Sana's head. They presented their pussies to her face, and Sana, ever the pleaser, turned her head to lick at Jihyo, her tongue darting out to taste her friend's arousal, then turning to do the same to Somi.
Mark watched this, his arousal spiking at the sight of Sana eating out his other lovers while he fucked her. He reached out with both hands, finding Jihyo and Somi's breasts, kneading them, pinching their nipples, his fingers slick with their wetness.
"So good," he groaned, his thrusts becoming erratic. "So fucking good. You all feel incredible."
"Come for us," Jihyo begged, her hips rocking against Sana's mouth. "Come inside her, Mark. Fill her up."
"Not yet," he gritted out, pulling out of Sana with a wet sound, leaving her whimpering and empty. "Jihyo. Turn around."
Jihyo understood immediately, moving to the chair and bending over it, her ass presented to him like a gift. She looked back over her shoulder, her eyes dark with desire, her hair falling in her face.
"Take me," she said, her voice steady despite her trembling body. "Fuck me like you did at the gym. Hard and fast and dirty."
He positioned himself behind her, gripping her hips, and slammed into her without warning, making her cry out. She was tighter from this angle, her walls gripping him like a vice, and he could feel her cervix kissing the head of his cock with each deep thrust.
"Yes," she screamed, her knuckles white where she gripped the chair. "Yes, just like that. Punish me. I've been teasing you all night. Punish my pussy."
He did, his hips becoming a blur, his balls slapping against her clit with each stroke. He reached around her, his fingers finding her clit, rubbing it in tight circles as he pounded into her, his other hand gripping her hair, pulling her head back.
Somi and Sana watched, their hands between their legs, their eyes glazed with lust. They moved closer, their free hands roaming over Mark's back, his ass, his thighs, their touch adding layers to his pleasure.
"You're going to make me come," Jihyo warned, her voice breaking. "I'm going to come so hard on your cock."
"Do it," Mark commanded. "Come for me, Jihyo. Milk my cock."
She exploded, her scream echoing off the rooftop walls, her body convulsing, her pussy gripping him in rhythmic pulses that finally broke his control. He thrust deep, holding himself buried to the hilt, and felt his release rush through him, hot and powerful, spilling into her in thick ropes.
"Fuck," he groaned, his head falling back, his body shaking with the force of his orgasm. "Fuck, yes."
When he finally pulled out, his cum dripped from Jihyo's swollen pussy, running down her thighs. She collapsed onto the chair, her body limp and satisfied.
But the night was far from over. Somi and Sana descended upon him, their mouths finding his cock, licking him clean, their tongues meeting around his shaft, sharing his taste mixed with Jihyo's arousal. They were insatiable, these three, their hunger for him evident in every touch, every lick, every whispered promise of more to come.
They moved to the poolside, Sana climbing onto Mark's lap as he sat on the edge, her legs wrapping around his waist. She was still hungry, her pussy sliding against his spent cock, trying to coax it back to life.
"Again," she whispered, her lips against his ear. "I need you again. I need to feel you come inside me."
Mark felt his cock twitch, responding to her heat, her wetness. He was far from done with these three women. The night had only just begun, and there were hours of pleasure ahead, countless positions to explore, endless ways to make them scream his name.
Jihyo and Somi dove into the pool, their naked bodies cutting through the water with grace, while Sana remained on top of Mark, kissing him deeply, her tongue exploring his mouth with desperate hunger. They were beautiful like this, the city lights behind them, the water reflecting their movements, the night air carrying their moans.
When Jihyo and Somi returned to the poolside, their skin glistening with water, their hair slicked back, they found Sana and Mark still entwined, his cock hard again, pressing against her entrance.
"Look at him," Somi said, her voice admiring. "Ready for more. Jihyo, I think we found the perfect man."
"The perfect man," Jihyo agreed, moving to kneel beside them. "And he's all ours tonight."
She reached out, her hand wrapping around Mark's shaft, guiding him to Sana's waiting entrance. Sana sank down onto him with a sigh of pure satisfaction, her breasts pressing against his chest, her nipples hard points against his skin.
"Ride him," Jihyo commanded. "Show us how you like it, Sana."
Sana began to move, her hips rolling in a sinuous rhythm, her pussy gripping Mark's cock with each upward stroke. She was tight, so tight, and wet, her arousal coating him, making him slick and sensitive.
Mark reached up, his hands finding her breasts, kneading them, his thumbs brushing over her nipples. She moaned, her head falling back, her hair cascading down her back, water droplets flying from the ends.
Somi moved to kneel behind Sana, her hands reaching around to cup Sana's breasts from behind, her fingers joining Mark's in teasing the sensitive flesh. Her mouth found Sana's neck, sucking marks into her skin, her teeth grazing the tendon there.
"Does it feel good?" Somi whispered, her voice carrying to Mark. "Does her pussy feel good around your cock?"
"Incredible," Mark groaned, his hips thrusting up to meet Sana's movements. "So fucking incredible."
Jihyo positioned herself between his legs, her face level with where he and Sana were joined. She watched them fuck, her eyes dark with lust, her tongue darting out to wet her lips. Then she leaned forward, her tongue finding Sana's clit, licking around where Mark's cock entered her, tasting their combined arousal.
"Oh god," Sana cried out, her movements stuttering. "Oh god, Jihyo, your tongue.."
Jihyo didn't stop, her mouth working Sana's clit while Mark continued to thrust into her, the dual sensations driving Sana wild. Her hands gripped Mark's shoulders, her nails digging into his skin, her moans becoming continuous, building toward another peak.
Mark could feel his own orgasm building again, his balls tightening, his cock swelling inside Sana's tight heat. He reached down with one hand, finding Jihyo's hair, gripping it, holding her to them as he fucked Sana harder, faster.
"I'm going to come," he warned, his voice strained. "I'm going to come inside you, Sana."
"Yes," she begged, her voice high and desperate. "Yes, please, fill me up. I want to feel you spill inside me."
He exploded, his cock pulsing, hot cum flooding her depths, triggering her own orgasm. She clamped down on him, her pussy milking him, her scream echoing across the rooftop. Jihyo continued to lick them both, her tongue collecting their combined release, her moans of pleasure vibrating against Sana's sensitive flesh.
When it was over, when they were all spent and trembling, they collapsed together on the poolside, bodies entangled, skin slick with sweat and water and other fluids. The city lights twinkled above them, indifferent to their debauchery, and the night stretched on, promising more pleasure, more exploration, more of this perfect, hedonistic paradise they had created together.
Sana lay on top of Mark, her head on his chest, her body limp and satisfied. Somi and Jihyo curled against his sides, their hands roaming lazily over his skin, their touches gentle now, exploratory rather than demanding.
"That was.." Somi started, her voice trailing off.
"Amazing," Jihyo finished.
"Just the beginning," Sana murmured, her lips curving into a smile against Mark's skin. "The night is still young. And we have a room upstairs with a very large bed.
Mark closed his eyes, his hands finding their bodies, stroking soft skin, memorizing curves. He was exhausted, yes, but already he could feel his body stirring again, responding to their proximity, their heat.
"Give me five minutes," he said, his voice rough. "Then we'll see who begs for mercy first."
Laughter bubbled up from all three women, bright and delighted, filling the night air with promise. They had hours ahead of them, hours of pleasure and exploration, hours to learn every inch of each other's bodies. And Mark intended to make the most of every single second.
They lay there in comfortable silence, the sounds of the city a distant backdrop to their breathing, their heartbeats. The pool water lapped gently against the sides, and somewhere in the distance, a siren wailed, but here, in this private oasis, they were alone in their world of sensation.
Sana shifted, her hand trailing down Mark's stomach, finding his cock, still half-hard, sticky with their combined release. She stroked him gently, her touch light, teasing.
"Already recovering," she observed, her voice filled with admiration. "I knew Jihyo wasn't exaggerating."
"He's insatiable," Jihyo agreed, her own hand joining Sana's, both women stroking him slowly, coaxing him back to full hardness.
"Perfect," Somi purred, her mouth finding Mark's nipple, her tongue circling the sensitive flesh. "Absolutely perfect."
Mark groaned, his hips bucking into their combined touch, his body responding despite the exhaustion. He was theirs tonight, completely and utterly, and he wouldn't have it any other way.
The night stretched before them, endless and full of promise, and they had only just begun to explore the depths of their desire.
Back in the suite, the air conditioning hummed softly against the heated atmosphere they had carried in from the pool. Their bodies, still damp with chlorinated water and the evidence of their prolonged coupling, left faint traces on the plush carpet as they moved through the living space. Jihyo, Sana, and Somi had donned the white bathrobes provided by the hotel, though the garments did little to conceal their nakedness beneath, the thin cotton clinging to wet curves and revealing more than they hid.
Somi was the first to shed hers, the fabric pooling at her feet with a soft whisper. She stretched, her arms reaching toward the ceiling, her body a study in golden perfection. Her breasts lifted with the movement, nipples still hard and dark against her pale areolas, and the muscles of her abdomen flexed, leading the eye down to her shaved mound, glistening still with arousal and pool water.
"I need a shower badly," she announced, her voice carrying that particular satisfaction that came from being thoroughly used and yet still wanting more. "I can still feel him inside me, and I want to be clean before I get dirty again."
Jihyo laughed, the sound rich and warm, and she too shed her robe, revealing her own body in its post-coital glory. Her skin was flushed pink, particularly across her chest and thighs, marks of their passionate encounters beginning to bloom in the form of light bruises and suction kisses. Between her legs, her dark hair was matted with their combined fluids, evidence of Mark's release inside her.
"Come on then," Jihyo said, taking Somi's hand. "We'll shower together. Save water."
"And time," Somi added with a wicked grin, her eyes finding Mark's with a promise that made his spent cock twitch in anticipation.
The two women disappeared into the bathroom, their giggles and the sound of running water soon filling the space. Mark stood in the living room, suddenly aware of his own nudity, his body cooling in the air-conditioned environment. He had not bothered with a robe, his skin still bearing the marks of their attentions, scratches and bites that he would wear with pride.
Sana remained, having settled onto the plush sofa, her own robe still clinging to her shoulders though it had fallen open to reveal the valley between her breasts. She patted the cushion beside her, her eyes inviting, and Mark moved to join her, his body sinking into the soft cushions with a sigh of relief.
They sat side by side, naked beneath their respective states of undress, the silence between them comfortable and charged. Sana's hair was still damp, darker now that it was wet, curling slightly at the ends where it touched her shoulders. She turned to face him, her expression soft, satiated, and yet still hungry in a way that had nothing to do with food.
"You're incredible," she said, her voice quiet, almost shy despite everything they had done together. "I mean it. What you did out there.. the way you touched us, the way you made us feel.."
Mark turned to face her, his hand finding hers where it rested on the cushion between them. Her fingers were small, delicate, but he remembered the strength in them when she had gripped his cock, when she had scratched his back in the throes of passion.
"You're the incredible one," he replied, his voice sincere. "All three of you. I've never.. I've never experienced anything like tonight. The way you give yourselves so completely, so unreservedly. It's intoxicating."
Sana's cheeks flushed, a deeper pink than the flush of arousal, and she ducked her head, her hair falling forward to curtain her face. "We trust you," she said, looking up through her lashes. "Jihyo vetted you, and that's enough for us. But more than that.. there's something about you. Something that makes us want to open ourselves completely."
"Your body is beautiful," Mark said, his free hand reaching out to brush a strand of hair from her face, his fingers trailing down her neck, her collarbone, to rest lightly on her breast through the open robe. "Every inch of you. Your breasts," he cupped one, feeling the weight, the softness, the way her nipple hardened against his palm. "They're perfect. Heavy and soft and responsive."
Sana's breath hitched, her chest rising into his touch. "You like them?" she asked, though her smile said she knew the answer.
"I love them," Mark confirmed, his thumb brushing over her nipple, making her gasp. "I love the way they feel in my hands, the way they taste, the way they bounce when I'm inside you."
"And my pussy?" she asked, her voice dropping to a whisper, her legs shifting apart slightly, inviting his gaze.
"Wet and tight and hot," Mark growled, his hand sliding down her stomach, his fingers finding her mound, still slick with his earlier release. "The way you grip me when I'm inside you, the way you pulse around my cock when you come. It's the most incredible feeling I've ever known."
"You're making me wet again," Sana admitted, her hips rocking slightly against his fingers. "Just talking about it. Just your words."
"Good," Mark said, leaning closer, his breath hot against her ear. "Because I want to be inside you again. I want to feel you come around me, screaming my name."
Sana turned her head, capturing his lips with hers, the kiss starting gentle but quickly deepening, becoming desperate and hungry. Her arms wrapped around his neck, pulling him closer, her robe falling open completely, leaving her naked against him. Mark's hand worked between her legs, his fingers sliding through her folds, finding her clit, circling it with practiced pressure.
"Mark," she gasped against his mouth, her hips bucking into his touch. "Mark, please.."
He was about to lift her onto his lap, to impale her on his already hardening cock, when a voice interrupted them from the hallway.
"Well, well," Jihyo said, her tone amused and commanding. "Starting without us?"
Mark and Sana broke apart, both turning to see Jihyo and Somi standing in the bathroom doorway, steam billowing out behind them. They wore only towels, wrapped loosely around their bodies, hair wet and slicked back, skin pink and clean from the shower.
"We were just.. talking," Sana said, her voice breathless, her face flushed.
"Talking," Somi repeated, her eyebrow raised. "Is that what we're calling it now?"
"Come here," Jihyo commanded, crooking her finger at Sana. "You two need to shower. You're still covered in.. evidence."
Sana pouted, her lower lip pushing out in an expression that was both childish and erotic. "But I don't want to move. I was comfortable."
"And you can be comfortable in the shower," Jihyo said, moving forward to take Sana's hand, pulling her to her feet. "Go. Take Mark with you. Wash each other. Explore each other."
She turned to Mark, her eyes dark and serious. "He's going to stay here tonight. All night. And you, Sana, can take him anytime you want. Anywhere you want. He's ours until morning."
Sana's pout transformed into a smile, wicked and delighted. "Anytime?"
"Anytime," Jihyo confirmed. "But first, clean up. I want you both fresh for round.. what are we on now? Four? Five?"
"I lost count," Somi admitted, her towel slipping slightly to reveal the swell of her breast.
"Go," Jihyo said, pushing Sana toward the bathroom. "Take your time. We have all night."
Sana took Mark's hand, pulling him up from the sofa, her naked body pressed against his side as they moved toward the bathroom. She looked back over her shoulder at Jihyo and Somi, her expression playful.
"Don't start without us," she said.
"No promises," Somi called back, already moving toward the bedroom, her towel dropping to the floor behind her.
The bathroom was steamy, the mirrors fogged, the scent of hotel soap and shampoo heavy in the air. The shower was large, a walk-in affair with multiple heads and bench seating along one wall, big enough for several people. Sana turned on the water, adjusting the temperature until it was hot, almost scalding, steam rising in thick clouds.
"Come here," she said, stepping under the spray, her body immediately slick with water.
Mark joined her, the heat of the water pounding against his tired muscles, soothing aches he hadn't realized he had. Sana reached for a bottle of body wash, pouring a generous amount into her palm, and began to wash him, her hands sliding over his chest, his arms, his back, her touch thorough and intimate.
"My turn," Mark said, taking the bottle from her, pouring soap into his own hands.
He started with her shoulders, working the lather into her skin, his fingers kneading the muscle there, working out tension. He moved down her arms, to her hands, washing each finger individually, his touch gentle and reverent. Then up to her neck, her throat, his thumbs brushing over her pulse point, feeling her heartbeat racing.
"Turn around," he commanded, and she obeyed, presenting her back to him.
He washed her back in long strokes, from her shoulders to the curve of her ass, his hands sliding into the cleft between her cheeks, making her gasp. Then down her legs, her calves, her feet, lifting each one to wash thoroughly before rising again.
"Face me," he said, his voice rough.
She turned, and he began to wash her front, starting at her collarbone, working down to her breasts. He took his time there, cupping each one, lifting them, his thumbs circling her nipples, the soap making his touch slippery and smooth. Sana's head fell back against the tile, her eyes closing, her breath coming in short gasps.
"Mark," she whispered. "Please.."
"Please what?" he asked, his hands sliding down her stomach, to her hips, her thighs.
"Please touch me. Really touch me."
He understood, his hand sliding between her legs, his fingers finding her clit, swollen and sensitive. He circled it with his soapy fingers, the slickness making the touch glide, intense and overwhelming. Sana's knees buckled, and he caught her, his other arm wrapping around her waist, holding her up as he continued to tease her.
"More," she begged. "Inside. Please, I need you inside."
Mark positioned her against the shower wall, her back against the cool tile, her legs wrapping around his waist. He was hard, had been hard since they entered the shower, and he positioned himself at her entrance, dragging his head through her folds, coating himself in her wetness.
"Look at me," he commanded, waiting until her eyes opened, dark and glazed with desire. "Watch me enter you."
He pushed in slowly, inch by inch, her tightness gripping him, resisting slightly before yielding. She was hot inside, hotter than the shower water, and wet, so wet that he slid deep with ease despite her tightness. When he was fully seated, his pelvis pressed against hers, he paused, letting her feel him, letting her adjust to his size.
"Forty-five minutes," she gasped, her nails digging into his shoulders. "Jihyo said take our time. We have forty-five minutes."
"Then we'll use every second," Mark promised, beginning to move.
He established a slow rhythm, pulling almost all the way out before sinking back in, each thrust deliberate and deep. The water pounded down on them, running in rivers over their joined bodies, the steam surrounding them like a cocoon. Sana's breasts bounced with each thrust, and he bent his head to capture one nipple in his mouth, sucking hard, his teeth grazing the sensitive flesh.
"Yes," she chanted, her hips meeting his thrusts. "Yes, just like that. Harder. Deeper."
He increased his pace, his hips snapping against hers, the sound of flesh meeting flesh mixing with the water. He reached between them, his fingers finding her clit, rubbing it in tight circles as he fucked her, feeling her tighten around him, her orgasm building.
"Not yet," he growled, pulling out suddenly, making her cry out at the loss.
"Turn around," he commanded, spinning her to face the wall. "Bend over."
She obeyed, her hands flat against the tile, her ass presented to him, water running down her spine, pooling in the dimples above her buttocks. He positioned himself behind her, gripping her hips, and entered her in one hard stroke, bottoming out with a force that made her scream.
From this angle, she was even tighter, her walls gripping him like a vice, and he could feel every inch of her, the texture of her inner walls, the way she fluttered around him. He reached around her, his hands finding her breasts, squeezing them, pinching her nipples, his chest pressed against her back.
"Touch yourself," he commanded, his voice rough in her ear. "Play with your clit while I fuck you."
Her hand moved between her legs, her fingers finding her clit, rubbing it in frantic circles as he pounded into her from behind. The shower filled with the sounds of their fucking, wet and obscene, mixing with their moans and gasps.
"Close," she warned, her voice breaking. "I'm so close."
"Come for me," Mark commanded, his own release building, his balls tightening. "Come on my cock, Sana. Show me how much you love it."
She shattered, her cry echoing off the tiles, her body convulsing, her pussy clamping down on him in rhythmic spasms that triggered his own orgasm. He thrust deep, holding himself buried to the hilt, and spilled inside her, hot and thick, filling her completely.
They stayed like that for long moments, connected, his cock pulsing inside her, her body trembling around him. The water continued to pour down, washing away the evidence of their passion, leaving them clean and sated.
When he finally pulled out, Sana turned in his arms, her face flushed, her eyes bright. She kissed him, soft and sweet, a contrast to the violence of their coupling.
"That was.." she started, her voice trailing off.
"Perfect," Mark finished.
They finished their shower in silence, washing each other again, more gently this time, their touches exploratory rather than demanding. When they finally emerged, wrapped in fresh towels, they found Jihyo and Somi waiting in the bedroom, both naked on the large bed, posed like odalisques in some erotic painting.
Jihyo lay on her side, her head propped on one hand, her body a curve of soft skin and dark hair. Somi was on her back, her legs slightly parted, her golden skin glowing in the lamplight. Both women looked up as Mark and Sana entered, their expressions hungry and inviting.
"You took your time," Jihyo observed, her eyes roaming over their towel-clad bodies.
"We were thorough," Sana replied, dropping her towel and climbing onto the bed, crawling toward Somi.
"Come here," Somi said, reaching out for Mark, her arms open and welcoming.
Mark dropped his own towel and moved to the bed, the mattress dipping under his weight. He lay between them, Jihyo at his back, Somi at his front, Sana curling around Somi like a cat. Four bodies, warm and soft and willing, entangled in the large bed.
"You wanna come over..?" Jihyo whispered in his ear, her hand sliding down his stomach to find his cock, already stirring again despite his exhaustion.
"We're waiting for you," Somi added, her leg hooking over his hip, her wetness pressing against his thigh.
The night stretched before them, hours of darkness filled with the sounds of pleasure, the scent of sex, the feeling of skin on skin. They moved together, shifting positions, mouths finding breasts and cocks and pussies, hands roaming, bodies joining and separating and joining again.
Mark lost himself in them, in the taste of Jihyo's nipples, the feel of Somi's tightness around his fingers, the sound of Sana's moans as he licked her to orgasm. They took him in turns, riding him, sucking him, presenting themselves to be used and pleasured. He fucked them in every position he could imagine, and some they taught him, their flexibility and enthusiasm endless.
At one point, he had Jihyo on her back, her legs over his shoulders as he drove into her, while Sana sat on her face, grinding against her mouth, and Somi knelt beside them, her fingers working her own clit as she watched. At another, Somi was on her hands and knees, Mark behind her, his cock buried in her ass while Jihyo lay beneath them, licking his balls and her clit, and Sana kissed him over Somi's shoulder, her hands pinching her own nipples.
The combinations were endless, their hunger insatiable. They came countless times, Mark filling each of them, their bodies marked by his release, their skin flushed and sensitive. The bed became a mess of sweat and cum and arousal, the sheets tangled and damp, the pillows scattered to the floor.
And through it all, they talked, whispered filthy encouragements, praised each other's bodies, described what they wanted, what they felt, what they needed. Their voices filled the room, breathless and broken by pleasure, creating a symphony of desire that lasted until the early hours of the morning.
When exhaustion finally claimed them, they collapsed together, a tangle of limbs and satisfied bodies, Mark in the center, the three women curled around him like protective spirits. He fell asleep with his hand on Jihyo's breast, his leg tangled with Sana's, his face buried in Somi's hair, the scent of them surrounding him, the warmth of their bodies his blanket.
It was, without question, the most perfect night of his life.
Morning came with soft light filtering through the curtains, gentle and golden, casting warm rectangles across the bed. Mark woke slowly, consciousness returning in layers, his body aching in the most pleasant way, muscles sore from exertion, skin sensitive to the touch.
He became aware of his surroundings gradually, the softness of the mattress beneath him, the warmth of bodies on either side, the scent of sex and perfume and sleep that filled the air. He opened his eyes to find himself staring up at the ceiling, the white plaster marked with shadows from the window blinds.
To his left, Somi stirred, her blonde hair tickling his shoulder, her breath warm against his neck. She was pressed against his side, one leg thrown over his hip, her breasts soft pillows against his arm. To his right, Jihyo was curled into him, her dark hair spread across the pillow, her hand resting on his chest, rising and falling with his breathing.
They were all still naked, the sheets having been kicked off sometime in the night, their bodies exposed to the morning air. Mark could see the marks of their passion on their skin, bruises and bites and scratches, evidence of the hours of pleasure they had shared.
Sana was not in the bed, but he could hear sounds from the bathroom, water running, the toilet flushing. She emerged a moment later, still naked, her hair sleep-tousled, her eyes heavy with lingering drowsiness. She saw him awake and smiled, a slow, satisfied expression that lit up her face.
"Morning," she whispered, moving to the bed, crawling across the mattress toward him.
"Morning," he whispered back, his voice rough from sleep and disuse.
Somi stirred at the sound of their voices, her eyes fluttering open, blue and confused for a moment before clearing, recognition dawning. She smiled, stretching like a cat, her body arching off the bed, her breasts thrusting upward.
"Good morning," she purred, her voice thick with sleep.
Jihyo was the last to wake, her hand tightening on Mark's chest, her eyes opening to find him looking down at her. She smiled, soft and intimate, a private expression meant only for him.
"Hey," she said, her voice husky.
"Hey," he replied, leaning down to kiss her forehead.
Somi, fully awake now, pushed herself up on one elbow, her gaze roaming over Mark's face with a hunger that had not been satisfied by the night's activities. "I want a good morning kiss," she announced, her tone playful but her eyes serious.
"Me too," Jihyo said, pouting slightly.
Mark laughed, the sound rumbling in his chest. "There's enough of me to go around."
Somi was the first to act, her hand coming up to cup his face, turning him toward her. She kissed him, deep and thorough, her tongue invading his mouth, tasting him, claiming him. Her breasts pressed against his side, her nipples hard points against his skin, and he could feel her heat, her desire already building again despite the exhaustion.
When she pulled back, Jihyo was waiting, her own hands insistent as she pulled him to her, her mouth finding his with equal desperation. She kissed him differently than Somi, slower, more thorough, her tongue dancing with his in a languid rhythm that spoke of satisfaction and lingering hunger.
While they kissed, Somi moved, straddling his waist, her hands gripping his face, pulling him away from Jihyo and burying his face in her chest. Her breasts enveloped him, soft and warm and smelling of sleep and sex, her nipples hard against his cheeks.
"Jihyo," Somi complained, her voice mock-whining. "You're hogging him."
"He's mine too," Jihyo replied, but she was laughing, her hand reaching out to stroke Somi's hair.
Mark took advantage of his position, his tongue darting out to lick at Somi's nipple, circling it, sucking it into his mouth. She gasped, her hands gripping his hair, holding him to her breast. He switched to the other, giving it equal attention, his hands coming up to knead the soft flesh, his fingers pinching and rolling.
"That feels so good," Somi moaned, her hips grinding against his stomach, seeking friction.
Jihyo, not to be outdone, moved closer, presenting her own breasts to him as Somi shifted to give her access. Mark turned his head, his mouth finding Jihyo's nipple, sucking hard, his teeth grazing the sensitive flesh. She gasped, her hand joining Somi's in his hair, both women holding him, guiding him from one breast to another.
"Switch," Somi commanded, and they moved him again, back and forth, his mouth working their nipples, his hands kneading their breasts, the soft flesh filling his palms.
His own arousal was building, his cock hardening against his stomach, trapped between his body and Somi's ass. He reached down with one hand, finding Jihyo's pussy, his fingers sliding through her folds, finding her clit, circling it. She was wet, already aroused despite the night's activities, her body ready for more.
"Oh god," Jihyo gasped, her hips bucking into his touch. "Mark, your fingers.."
He didn't stop, his fingers working her clit while his mouth continued to feast on her breasts, switching between her and Somi, his other hand finding Somi's pussy, giving her the same attention. Both women were moaning now, their hips rocking, their hands in his hair, their breasts pressed against his face.
Then he felt it, a wet heat enveloping his cock, tight and perfect. He groaned into Somi's breast, his hips bucking upward, and heard Sana's muffled laugh.
"Good morning," she said, her voice vibrating around his shaft as she took him deeper into her mouth.
She was between his legs, her head bobbing, her mouth working his cock with expert precision. She sucked him deep, the head hitting the back of her throat, her tongue swirling around his length, her hand stroking what she couldn't take.
"Fuck," Mark groaned, his hands still working Jihyo and Somi, his mind overwhelmed by the sensation of being touched everywhere at once.
"She's good, isn't she?" Somi purred, her hips rocking against his fingers. "Sana gives the best head. She loves it. Loves the taste of cock."
"I love the taste of him," Sana corrected, pulling back to speak, her hand stroking him firmly. "He tastes like sex and man and last night. I could suck him all day."
"Then suck him," Jihyo commanded, her voice breathless. "Make him come. I want to see him spill down your throat."
Sana obeyed, her mouth descending again, taking him deep, her throat relaxing around his head, swallowing around him. The sensation was incredible, wet and hot and tight, and Mark could feel his orgasm building, his balls tightening.
But Sana had other plans. She pulled back with a pop, her hand still stroking him, and climbed up his body, positioning herself above him, her pussy hovering over his cock.
"I want to ride you," she said, her eyes dark with desire. "I want to feel you come inside me while they watch."
She lowered herself slowly, inch by inch, her tightness gripping him, sucking him in. She was wet, so wet that he slid deep with ease, her walls fluttering around his intrusion. When she was fully seated, her ass resting against his thighs, his entire length buried inside her, she paused, her head falling back, her breasts thrusting upward.
"Perfect," she breathed. "He fills me so perfectly."
Somi and Jihyo moved to either side of her, their hands finding her breasts, their mouths finding her nipples, sucking and licking as she began to move. They created a tableau of erotic perfection, three beautiful women focused on pleasure, on him, their bodies moving in sync.
Sana rode him with slow, deliberate movements, her hips rolling in a sinuous rhythm, her pussy gripping him with each upward stroke. Mark reached up, his hands finding Somi and Jihyo's breasts, kneading them, his thumbs brushing over their nipples, his fingers pinching and rolling.
"Link her nipples," Mark commanded, his voice rough. "Both of you. Suck her together."
Somi and Jihyo obeyed, moving closer, their mouths finding Sana's nipples, both women sucking at the same time, their tongues meeting around the sensitive flesh. Sana cried out, her movements becoming erratic, her orgasm building quickly.
"Yes," she chanted, her hands gripping their heads, holding them to her breasts. "Yes, just like that. I'm going to come. Mark, I'm going to come on your cock."
"Come," he commanded, his own hips thrusting up to meet her movements. "Come for me, Sana. Milk my cock."
She shattered, her cry echoing off the walls, her body convulsing, her pussy clamping down on him in rhythmic spasms that triggered his own release. He thrust deep, holding himself buried to the hilt, and spilled inside her, hot and thick, filling her completely.
Somi and Jihyo continued to suck her nipples, their hands roaming over her body, prolonging her pleasure, drawing out her orgasm until she collapsed against Mark's chest, spent and trembling.
"Perfect morning," Somi observed, her hand stroking Sana's hair.
"The perfect morning," Jihyo agreed, her lips curving into a satisfied smile.
They lay there for long moments, connected, sated, the morning light warming their skin. Eventually, necessity drove them from the bed, the needs of the body asserting themselves over the pleasures of the flesh.
"I need coffee," Jihyo announced, stretching as she sat up, her breasts bouncing with the movement. "And food. We burned a lot of calories last night."
"I could eat," Somi agreed, climbing out of bed, her naked body moving with unconscious grace toward the bathroom.
"I need to get home," Mark said, regret coloring his voice. "Change. Work. I have a meeting at ten."
The three women turned to him, identical expressions of disappointment on their faces.
"Already?" Sana asked, her lower lip pushing out in a pout. "But we were just getting started."
"I have to," Mark said, sitting up, his muscles protesting the movement. "I wish I could stay. You have no idea how much I wish I could stay."
"Stay for breakfast," Jihyo pleaded, moving to sit beside him, her hand on his thigh. "Just half an hour more. Let us feed you. Let us take care of you one more time before you go."
Mark looked at her, at the three of them, naked and beautiful and wanting him, and felt his resolve waver. But responsibility called, the real world intruding on their fantasy.
"I can't," he said, regret heavy in his voice. "I'm already going to be late. I need to go home, shower, change. I can't go to work smelling like sex and wearing the same clothes from yesterday."
The women exchanged glances, silent communication passing between them. Then Somi sighed, moving to the wardrobe where their clothes had been stored, pulling out his jeans and t-shirt from the night before.
"Fine," she said, her voice resigned but understanding. "But you're coming back. Right?"
"Right," Mark promised, standing, accepting his clothes from her. "As soon as I can. This weekend?"
"This Sunday," Jihyo said, her tone brooking no argument. "Come to my house. There's a rule on Sundays that you'll surely like and I'll introduce you to a guest.."
"What rule? and who's that?" Mark asked, pulling on his jeans, the fabric rough against his sensitive skin.
"You'll see," Jihyo said, her smile mysterious and promising. "Just come. Early. And don't eat breakfast beforehand. You'll need your energy."
Mark dressed quickly, the three women helping him, their touches lingering, their hands straightening his shirt, smoothing his hair, adjusting his collar. They were possessive in their care, marking him as theirs even as they prepared to let him go.
At the door, they gathered around him, each demanding a final kiss. Somi was first, her mouth hungry, her tongue invading, her hand cupping his cock through his jeans one last time. Then Jihyo, her kiss slower, deeper, filled with promise and future plans. Finally Sana, soft and sweet, her lips clinging to his, her body pressed against him, her heat evident even through their clothes.
"Sunday," Jihyo reminded him as he stepped into the hallway.
"Sunday," he confirmed, looking back at them, three naked women standing in the doorway, their bodies glowing in the morning light, their hair tousled, their lips swollen from his kisses.
"Bye Mark," Somi called, her voice carrying down the corridor.
"Bye," Sana echoed, her hand raised in a small wave.
"See you soon," Jihyo said, her smile the last thing he saw before the door closed.
Mark walked down the hallway, his body sore, his mind filled with memories, his skin still carrying their scent. He stepped into the elevator, then out into the lobby, then onto the street, the real world rushing to meet him, but he carried the night with him, a secret treasure as his mind drifted to what Jihyo said, "The Rule.." and "One guest.."
I was at my best friend's Chinese New Year party, and that was the first time I saw him mother. His mother's the sexiest milf I've ever seen; tall, slender, tight and perky.
In my mind, I was so turned on that I'm already thinking about molesting her and fantasizing us having sex behind her husband's back.
I kept brushing my groin against her ass as I “unintentionally” squeezed past her in the crowd. Her ass were firm yet soft, it felt so good when I pressed my groin against it, and gave it a few up and down sliding motion while I'm at it.
Once we're alone in the kitchen, I whipped out my boner and flashed it at her while playing with it. She wasn't furious at all, in fact, she was delightfully amazed by the size of it.
Mother: 哇噻! 這麼長啊？
Me: *twitched my dick teasingly at her*
Mother: *grabs my dick and stroke it like a pro*
Mother: 我這樣做，舒服嗎？
Me: 哇靠! 我快要射了。。
Mother: 慢一點，不要醬快。
She led me to the toilet and locked the door behind, and immediately began stripping, while I sat on the toilet bowl watching her.
Once naked, she teasingly sucked my cock a little to lubricate it with her saliva before climbing on top of me, and gently sat on my dick. Her pussy was shaved and painfully spiky, but I liked it a lot.
We interlocked our fingers as she began riding her son's best friend, who's at least 20 years younger, in the toilet behind her husband's back.
As she hopped up and down my lap, her boobs bounced up and down as well, despite how firm they looked. I could see her dark brown nipples getting harder and harder until they're fully erect.
Once I'm about to shoot, I immediately hugged her tightly and sucked on her nipple, as I shot waves after waves of fresh warm cum inside her. She didn't know how to react, so she pat my head gently as I continued sucking her nipple while my fully erect dick was still shoved in her.
I helped my mum with her photoshoot for her Instagram account.
She's recently started gyming, so her body looked way hotter and tighter than before, even my friends agreed with me.
While in the midst of confusion, I tricked my mum into stripping naked in front of me to change into a different set of clothes. Since we're doing the shoot at the clubhouse's gym, I bluffed her that toilets were reported to have pinhole cameras.
So I began "helping" her change and strip before she could make a decision, and she gradually accepted it.
Because it was my first time seeing her naked, I was so stunned that I kept staring at her, until she told me to hurry up and help her change.
I tricked her into shaving her pussy despite the fact that it's already waxed clean. So that I could have a chance at touching her pussy, without her realising my intent.
While waxing, I couldn't take it anymore, so I pulled out my already fully erect dick which surprised her.
Mum: what are you doing!
Me: *gently pushes my dick inside her while she struggles*
Mum: stop this is so wrong, in your mummy!
I began fucking my mother on the gym bench despite her pleas and reluctance, after just 5 mins I'd ejaculated my biggest ever loaf inside her tight botak pussy.
We awkwardly stay connected after I'm done, not knowing how to react before I pulled out and told her I'm sorry.
I flipped my panting mother around, and kissed her butt cheeks a little before fucking her from behind.
This time, I grabbed onto her breasts tightly while teasing her nipples as I fucked her hungrily. She began to moan seductively, a drastic change in tone from her previous pleas for me to stop.
I eventually cummed a second time inside her pussy before getting dressed as soon as I'm done, I immediately got bored of her.
At the swimming pool with my mum. I intentionally brought her to the pool at night on a Monday, precisely because no one would be around.
I tricked her into believing that female toilet had spy cams, so it's safer to change with me at the male toilet and she actually believed me. I'm starting to feel my hands getting uncontrollable as I "playfully" wrapped it around her ass. Adrenaline rush!
We started changing outside the shower cubicles, and I suggested the idea of us showering together. She agreed. I began running my hands all over her body, feeling her up and convinced her to "wash" my cock, inevitably making me super hard in front of her.
Mummy was still wearing her panty in the shower, as she's shy about being nude in front of me. I casually pulled her panty down despite her resistance. Finally, giving me a look of what my mother's milfy pussy look like - bald and tight.
She was why and kept covering her face agile I kept staring at her beautiful pussy in disbelief.
Me: *cock twitches madly*
Mum: Am I making you hard..
I began seducing her and eventually inserted my cock from behind, as she pressed her hands against the walls of the cubicle. She was moaning loudly in the empty toilet, which sounded super loud. It was risky but I loved it. I eventually came inside her.
Right after I'm done, I inserted my dick inside her mouth and had her clean me up before peeing down her throat and all over her face and body.
